《My Hero Academia: Reborn As Denki Kaminari》 Chapter 1 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker Chapter 1 Title: Reborn in a HERO world ..... "Happy Birthday Kaminari -chan." I look around me¡­ there are some family members... It feels surreal that I have been here for four years. In a world, I thought to be fictional. I died by electricity and was reborn as a character who will have the quirk to produce electricity... Well anyway ever since I understood that I was in My Hero Academia world I had already started preparing for the future... and I got to say. I have been trying different methods of training from the internet. And I got to say they are pretty effective. I can confirm that¡­ I am the strongest kid in the neighborhood even against some who have strength augmenting quirks. I can defeat them with technique. Well, technique is a strong word, more like just electrocuting them. I am definitely not going easy on the brats, I don''t want to be defeated by them. .... .... .... As middle-school comes around I am happy. I have a lot of fun in school now. It is super easy for me the second time around. So I dedicate most of my time to training for the future... I am currently doing so in the school gym. I also have my only friend that I made in this world sitting on my back while I do push-ups, she is just chilling and reading a manga. I didn''t really try to make more friends because as a certain King Explosion Murder would say: They are all side characters. And the girl who is sitting on top of me is Mina Ashido. "Hey, Denki -chan why do you train so hard.." I keep doing pushups while answering her. "Because I want to become a hero..." I answer her without missing a beat. Well, a ''Hero'' can entail a lot of things, but it sounds better if I say it with some enthusiasm. "Ehhhh when we become heroes together we will have a lot of fun." Whines Mina, usually this would be annoying, but I have gotten used to her now after putting up with her for so much. "Of course we will Mina -chan." I answered her once again without missing a single beat. .... Later on, Mina went home and I am currently tired from exercising my body, training my quirk, and practicing martial arts. So I decided to rest by reading a medical book on quirks and quirk theories. It was written by Daruma Ujiko when he was young¡­ it says so on the cover... and I know that guy knows about quirks. I look at the setting sun and think that it is time to go home now as it''s getting late. Also, I need to buy that new book on acupuncture... that way I can release the stress that is building up in my body. Hopefully, it''s not another sham book. .... .... .... ¡­. Years pass by, and I am currently fourteen and on the roof of the school. There is this girl with orange hair on here. I got a love letter from her this morning to meet her here after school. I mean sure I act like I am nice to everyone in school and have gotten a nice reputation from it... but in reality, I don''t even remember most of my classmates'' name''s except Mina who will be my classmate even in UA... so she isn''t necessarily a side character like the girl currently in front of me. "Heyyy Denki -kun... w -will y- you go out with me." ''Hmmm, how to reject her nicely. After all, I don''t want her to become a villain and come after me... that would be dangerous and kind of clich¨¦... '' I nervously scratched my neck, acted nervously, and bowed to my waist in front of her. "W -Well honestly I am flattered... but I can''t date someone currently... because I am going to become a hero in the future so I can''t date you knowing full well that you will be in danger." I tell her with a resolute voice. "I am truly sorry." "I -I understand..." Meekly says the girl with tears in her eyes and starts running away. Well, this was such a drag, I even had my quirk ready to activate just in case she became ready to kill me. I mean people these days are way too crazy to trust. I have trained a lot during my new life, but I never wanna fight against someone I don''t know the quirk of. I mean if someone has a quirk like Aizawa''s then I am fu*ked, that guy is like the counter to almost all quirks, even All For One and One For All. ¡­. I contemplate these thoughts in my head for half an hour. Thinking about a hypothetical scenario where I fight Aizawa. As I think that, I pack my bag, change clothes and go outside of the school gym. ... As I go outside of the school¡­ I see the police with a crying Mina. Huh? Did something happen, I hope it''s nothing that will change canon... I hope I didn''t create so many butterflies that it became an unrecognizable timeline... As I go there I look towards Mina with an evidently worried face. "Hey, Min-" "Excuse me are you Denki Kaminari?" Calls out one of the police officers. He has cat ears and a cat tail. Huh, what is he on about? I am curious about what he wants, but I still answer him. "Yes, I am." "Well I need you to stay calm but something tragic has happened to your parents..." Says the policeman with a cringing look on his face, uncomfortable about what he is about to tell me next. .... ¡­. ¡­. One month passes and I remember that day so clearly. The day my parents in this world died. It was kind of sad I had been with them for 14 years, I mean it was like a cousin dying. Sad but not shocking enough to change anything. I was also kind of prepared for them to die. After all, they were the most affected by me taking over Kaminari Denki''s body and soul. And the villains kill people so that is that. I mean I am the opposite of canon Kaminari: I have top grades, am popular, am very good with my quirk, and hard working. All they needed was a wrong turn in the street for them to be killed... just that small of a butterfly for them to die. I am glad that the government let me live by myself for the moment with the neighbors occasionally coming to check up on me, and one of my uncles too. Just telling them that I want to stay here because I plan to go to U.A is enough to please them. Honestly, no wonder people like Shigaraki exist, the public idolizes the heroes too much. I can have that work in my favor... .. Then suddenly as I am walking towards my home I see a giant monster-looking man cornering and threatening two girls. He seems about four times the size of a normal man, and he is wearing a cloak. "Where is the Springer Hero Agency..." Says the monster with a harsh voice while looking down at the girls. The girls are too scared to even talk straight sentences. The monster seemed to be getting impatient, that is Gigantomachia. A monster in his own right. Can I defeat him as I am right now? No. Can I win in a 1v1 fight against him? No¡­ Can I kill him? YES!! The creature growls at the girls. "You are not going to tell me..." *crack* The building which he put his hand on cracked. Well, then time to step up and act like a hero. I let my school bag down and run in front of the girls facing the ''thing''. I got to admit though this thing is really intimidating, I know I can easily outrun it, so that calms me down a lot. I then point to the side and with a smile on my face tell him. "Turn at that corner and then make a left at the big street." The creature just smiles and then says. "Thank you." He leaves... Well, that was anticlimactic... ""THANK YOU SO MUCH DENKI -KUN THAT WAS SO SCARY"" The two girls start hugging me while crying... Well, stop crying then you stupid b*tches, you are making my eardrums bleed. But even with my negative thoughts I just turn towards them and smile charmingly while softly saying to them. "No problem after all even if I wanted I can''t ignore two beautiful ladies like yourself." They immediately blushed... ''Wait... it can''t be this easy to make a girl blush... man, young people these days.'' After helping them get up and they are not panicking anymore, I just turn around and start walking... "Anyway see you at school..." . . . . (A/N: These are just some old ideas I had even before writing the Naruto Fanfic. I am posting them here to see if you like them.) /\ || (That was an old comment from over 1 year ago) Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Title: Promise .... After the incident yesterday my life is returning to normal. I need to train some more, I only have one year until U.A starts and all of the canon shenanigans begin. By then I must be strong enough to survive, I can''t count in a mid-battle power up. I arrive at the school locker and I am changing my shoes, Japanese schools are so weird. Then I sense Mina come towards me with my electricity sense which senses the electrical waves of something''s or someone''s brain. I have been friends with Mina for so long that I even know her brainwave signal.... she comes close and puts her arm behind my neck and says. "Hey I heard from Shina -chan and Kila -chan that you helped them yesterday." Wait who even are Shina and Kila... oh she must be talking about the girls that I helped yesterday. "Well it was nothing big... after all, I want to become a hero... and my body kind of moved on its own." That last part was a lie because if there was real danger my first instinct would obviously be to run away. But Mina still believes it and she smiles even more wildly. "Wow if you say something like that it makes you sound already like a real hero. Also, did you know that Kirishima was at the scene when you did your heroic cool stuff, he even apologized to those girls because even though he was there he was too scared to help..." Wait, did she just say Kirishima?!! I have to make up for my mistake immediately! Oh... I remember now! In the anime, Kirishima''s bacstory... hmm... okay, I need to calmly think about this and how to fix the situation. If he didn''t see that Crimson Riot recording again, he might give up becoming a Hero. That is unacceptable... That will set back my plans so much and there will be many unforeseen events, nothing scares me more than things not going within my general plan. I must be calm in this though, and my mind must be calm on this. ¡­. I wait till after school to put my plan into action. Well, I was going to search for Kirishima but instead, he found me. He looks at me with a slightly nervous look and he seems in low spirits. "Hey, Kaminari can we talk on the rooftop about something..." Well, the only reason that I have ever gone on the rooftop of this school is to get a confession. I hope this is not like that... even though the chances of it being that is unlikely I still have to prepare for a rejection speech. After all, it never hurts to be prepared, also I am into hot well-developed girls. And he really looks very different from the anime, he even has black hair. That is the reason why I never noticed him, and I wasn''t really looking for him either though. So there is that too... .... We just got to the rooftop in complete silence. This is awkward... well I guess I better break the ice¡­ I make a smile on my face and calmly say to Kirishima. "So what did you call me here for Kirishima?" He looks at me seriously and starts explaining. "I also want to become a hero... so tell me how were you able to go out in front of that guy without fear and a smile when I couldn''t even move." Ok, I already had a speech planned in a scenario like this. I just look at his eyes and clench my hand into a fist just to add to the atmosphere, and say with a furrowed eyebrows and serious voice. "You know Kaminari... at that moment I just smiled to release the pressure of the girls and to trick the fear inside of me." His eyes widen and he says... ... -Eijiro Kirishima POV- ..That is shocking, to say the least¡­ Even he was scared. He is really popular in school as the guy who will definitely become a pro hero... Then Denki Kaminari just smiles awkwardly and adds. "Yeah, I guess that is not as amazing as it seemed huh..." ''You are wrong Kaminari. That is even more amazing, to be able to stand and run ahead in front of your fear like that....'' As I think that I look at my hand. ''How do I even compare to someone like that? Maybe I really am not hero material...'' I look at the guy who checks every point perfectly to become a hero. Well, what if I ask him¡­ "Tell me Denki... do you really think I could be a hero. I was too scared to even move... I don''t think I can be a hero. Even my quirk only lets me harden my body a little... it''s not flashy or anything like that..." God damn it I am about to cry... this is not at all manly... "You know Kirishima... a hero to me is not someone who is flashy or has a cool and strong quirk... a hero to me is someone who will risk his life to turn his promises into reality..." As if a lightning bolt hit me I come to a realization¡­ H -He is right... I -I also can become a hero... then a weird overwhelming aura around Denki Kaminari, his eyes are shadowed and he extends his hand towards me and smiles brilliantly..... this... this... "So Eijiro Kirishima... will you promise me that you will become a hero with me..." He is right I WILL BECOME A HERO... I then shake his hand... "Yes, I promise and swear on my name that I Eijiro Kirishima WILL become a hero..." I don''t know where this road will take me¡­ but I will definitely keep walking in it until I reach my destination. ¡­. AUTHOR NOTE: Hope ya like it~ Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker (32 chapters in advance) Chapter 3 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker (33 chapters in advance) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Title: U.A Entrance Exam ¡­. One year has passed since the conversation with Kirishima. In one week the U.A entrance exam will come. I look at Kirishima in front of me, he has hardened all his body. Ever since we decided to train together, we have been sparring in my backyard like this quite often. "HHHAAAAAA." He yells out a war cry coming towards me. Well then time for some fun, I coat my right arm in a little electric current as he gets close I run towards him he punches towards me. I dodge under his punch, I hold his elbow with my left palm and I swipe with my right arm at his neck. Baam! And Kirishima is knocked down on the ground. *cough* *cough* "Why do you always *cough* hit the spots where it hurts." I go towards him and touch his throat with my finger to suck out the electricity that is resident in his body and that it is shocking him. Then I just smile slightly and say. "Well obviously if I was an enemy I would hit your weak points... but with your quirk, all of your weak points are getting harder to break because every time I find one the next time that points defense becomes harder..." I offer my hand to him to get up. He takes it and gets up. Then with a little pride, he says. "Yeah, I remember in the beginning you didn''t even need your quirk to defeat me..." I just smile at him. He doesn''t know, but if I wanted I could still beat him without using my quirk. I mean I just hold him down in a wrestling move and use his quirk against him by breaking all of his joints against each other... but I won''t tell him that because that would lower his self-esteem.'' "Well you have gotten better I can''t deny that. Also has Mina told you anything if she wants to join us for training today?" I ask him. He takes a towel. We start going inside my house now. We train here most of the time because of my spacious yard and we don''t have any interruptions here. "No she didn''t... also I have been thinking about a special move for myself." I look at him with a curious gaze. Hmmm is it the same as canon or is it something new? I wonder... We sit on some chairs on the yard pavement. "Really now? If it''s a special move you have to name it... plus it will have to be catchy with your hero name too." "Well I am thinking of calling it Red Riot Unbreakable, it will be my special hero move. It should harden my body to the max and be pretty strong. Well, not as strong as your super move but still it is at least something right." Explains Kirishima with a thoughtful look on his face. So the same as canon but earlier well he probably has to learn this first before learning anything more advanced. I then get up and go get some water from the fridge and tell him. "Hmmmm that is quite cool sounding and catchy too." ... ¡­ ¡­ One week passes and I smile as I see the U.A building in front of me. I, Mina, and Kirishima are walking towards U.A together... "So you are thinking of dying your hair... that would look super weird and macho." As always Mina says stuff in a joking way that might be an insult¡­ or not... I smirk a little and say to her in a calm reassuring voice. "Well if he wants to he should. After all, it would be like him starting his journey towards becoming a hero." They look at me surprised. I just shrug my shoulders and smile at them. "Or something like that I guess." ..... ..... After finishing the written exam and physical check. I am now listening to the explanation by Present Mic Deku also does the murmuring the same as canon and then Iida reprimands him¡­ again like in canon. It seems like nothing has changed from canon at least not yet. .... .... Now we are on the test grounds, damn how does U.A even get the budget for robots plus the buildings? And the exam also seems to be the same as canon? "BEGIN." Shouts President Mic. As soon as he says that I move electricity through my body. I can feel electricity run through my body and a slight tingling feeling pass through my spine. My hair stands up and I am surrounded by electricity. Fwosh! I immediately started disabling the robots, and using my electricity I easily fry their circuits. ... As I am counting I reach the 70 mark point I look at my electric resistant watch¡­ damn these robots are hard to find... Hmm? 3 minutes and I still have most of my charge left. Damn, I am going to need to charge some electricity. My body by just moving creates electricity or I can get it from an outside source. I can hold my Speed of Lighting transformation for up to around a dozen hours. Sure that seems a lot... but that isn''t counting the times I might need to shoot off lightning as an attack or such other things. I hope U.A will be able to help me with that... even as I have developed ways to recharge, such as with my movements. Also, I hope they can help me find a way to help create a rail gun¡­ I haven''t been able to create one for myself. Anyway, I go saving people all around the field this time I don''t outright just short circuit the robots. I just press their off switch when someone is about to be hurt and that is that. Well, I definitely passed the written exam. I am sure I did get more than 90% and the practical exam¡­ is a given. I guess all that is lift is to just wait for the results. .... AUTHOR NOTE: The MC is strong... he did train relentlessly his whole life. But he is not that strong, especially when compared with Izuku''s extra quirks and All For One Shigaraki... oh yeah, that''s a spoiler by the way. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Title: Record ... -Teachers POV- The white rat-like creature wearing a suit looks at the monitors displaying different cameras through the testing zones, there were also some drone shots. His quirk is a high spec, so he looks through all the screens and his mind works at crazy speeds, analyzing and calculating different scenarios playing through different fields. While All Might was looking at Midoriya, the teachers like Midnight, Eraser Head, and all of the other teachers and even the other staff members were concentrated on the Lighting Boy¡­ Denki Kaminari, one camera would catch him for a split second, and next, he would disappear in a yellow flash. "Can someone give me this kid''s file?" Asks Nezu with a smile on his face¡­ or at least what seems like a smile by human standards. Midnight then goes to a table and with all of the files on it she takes one with the photo of Denki Kaminari stapled on it. When she gives the files to Nezu, he opens them and quickly reads through them. "Hmmm¡­" "So what does it say?" Asks Vlad King. Nezu just looks at Vlad and with a surprisingly light disturbed voice says. "Well the kid is Denki Kaminari and he has a quirk called Electrification... it gives Kaminari -kun the ability to charge in electricity and emit it out of his body as a sort of protective aura that electrocutes anyone through contact. Denki Kaminari was born to two seemingly normal parents, a father who worked in an office and his mother was a housewife. They both died in a villain attack. Seems like Kaminari -kun always wanted to be a hero but after his parents'' death even more so after his parents'' death he asked for independence to live alone with only the supervision of his neighbor''s." The others are perturbed by this a little, normally kids aren''t allowed to live alone. Except for the ones with high-risk quirks. Nezu can immediately discern the situation and see that Kaminari was most likely telling an alternate reality (lying) to the child services that his quirk releases lightning at random intervals which hurts those around him. "It seems like he is determined to become a hero." Says Midnight, she too assumed the same thing as Nezu. It isn''t necessarily rare for children to tell a lie like that, but most children aren''t skillful at lying like young Kaminari seems to be. Nezu just shakes his head and says. "But the most disturbing thing is that even though his quirk gives him a certain immunity to electricity. The way that he is internally using it, even if it does not critically hurt him, he must feel a MASSIVE amount of pain. After all, from his moves, he is shocking his systems and organs to work beyond their limits. A reckless move of someone who doesn''t seem to care for his life. When he comes here, no matter what we must stop him from overly using that move." All of the teachers nod, not understanding that Kaminari''s quirk is classified as Electricity Generation¡­ he never mentioned that it also makes him resistant to electricity. He left that part out by ''mistake''... "It also seems like the kid will set a new record." Says Aizawa as he looks at the scoring record. All the others look at the scoreboard and they are all a little shocked at Kaminari''s score. 165 Villain Points 99 Rescue Points. ''Well, that is a new record.'' Concludes Nezu. ... Denki Kaminari (MC) POV- After exiting the UA high school together with Kirishima and Mina when we are outside Kirishima smiles at me and says. "How did you do Denki? I bet you got a high score!" Kirishima has a confident look on his face so he must have done quite well. "AAAAHHHHH!!" Screams Mina in panic. "I don''t know if I will even pass!! I defeated so few robots that it isn''t even funny!!" I just smile at her and pat her head and reassure her. "Don''t worry about it, Mina. I am sure that you passed the Exam." Then when I do so she just looks at me and blushes a little and tries to hide it by swinging her arms around and saying with frustration. "Ahhh Denki stop treating me like a kid. We are not young anymore." I just keep smiling and keep petting her head again. "There, there~ no need to be sad now." Kirishima laughs out loud while Mina just pouts and in a quiet voice, she says. "Baka Denki!!" ... ¡­ ¡­ It takes one week for the U.A letter to arrive for me. So I settle down on the comfy chair in my room and look at it in front of me. I open it and a hologram of All Might appears in front of me. "I AM HERE AS A PROJECTION!" Yells out All Might, startling me for a split second. What the hell! Why does he have such a loud introduction even while in a projection! "I actually came to this town to work at U.A!!" Announces All Might. I already know this from my first life so I am not shocked. "You passed your written exam with flying colors¡­ and¡­ you¡­ also passed the practical exam!!!" Says All Might once more speaking way too loudly. Is he stopping like that just to be dramatic and raise tension? I already know that I passed. But I do study his behavior a little, after all, I must learn how to act like a ''real'' hero and All Might has that down to a notch. "You also got the highest score EVER recorded at U.A you got 165 Villain Points but¡­ that is not all¡­ a hero is someone who helps people so you also got 99 Rescue Points¡­ CONGRATULATION YOUN DENKI YOU PASSED YOUR ENTRANCE EXAM!!" Then he shows me the list of the top ten. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name VP RP Rank Denki Kaminari 165 99 1st Eijiro Kirishima 40 40 2nd Katsuki Bakugo 77 0 3rd Ochaco Uraraka 28 45 4th Ibara Shiozaki 36 32 5th Itsuka Kendo 25 40 6th Tenya Iida 52 9 7th Izuku Midoriya 0 60 8th Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu 49 10 9th Fumikage Tokoyami 47 10 10th ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ohhh so I changed the timeline a little and Bakugo is 3rd. I guess Kirishima did train hard during this time. I better be careful of changing too much or else my future knowledge might become null, and I kind of am nowhere near strong enough to be able to handle it. I wonder what the teachers thought of my ''Willpower'', I intentionally made myself ''self-sacrifice''... at least in the eyes of teachers. That is one of the best qualities a Hero can have. ¡­. AUTHOR NOTE Well, ain''t this one a little sneaky¡­ acting like a pray while being a predator. P.S: Don''t expect him to be able to read people with a look like some of my other MCs can. This one is growing up in a modern world and was relatively normal in his first life. But¡­ he will learn¡­ many things in this world. A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [32 Chapters in Advance] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm Chapter 5 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm Chapter 5 Title: The Start Of MHA ... And just like that April comes and the students accepted into U.A are ready to begin their new Hero Academia. Kaminari was also making preparations of his own. He knows how the first day of the Academy will be. So as soon as he wakes up at five in the morning. He pulled out a medical book from under his bed and immediately started reading it. The human brain is at its best two hours after waking up. Most people spend their time riding a car or going to work. Kaminari spends that time reading. Usually medical books. Sometimes he searches the internet for hero fights. Usually, unknown heroes who have mostly useless quirks so he can try learning their martial arts moves. One thing he learned from watching these videos is that you must be unpredictable to your opponent. That is the key to getting an attack to hit. ¡­. Then after two hours of studying in the morning, Kaminari started warming up his body by doing some stretching. Today he won''t exercise to the extreme like he usually does in the mornings. Because today is the day the Quirk Apprehension Test¡­ Then after exercising he cooks a healthy breakfast with a lot of vegetables and meat. ... After that, he goes to the bathroom and gets ready for a shower. When he takes his clothes off. He looks at himself in the mirror. His body is perfectly muscular, not too bulky but not too thin either. ''Nice¡­'' Then he goes and takes a shower¡­ ¡­ After the shower, he started going towards U.A Academy. When he arrived there he saw that he was early there was only one other person in the Classroom Tenya Iida. ''As expected of someone ''smart'' like him.'' Thought Kaminari. Then when Iida saw Kaminari he immediately went there to greet him. "Hi, my name is Tenya Iida! It''s a pleasure to meet you, classmate!" As soon as Kaminari saw him acting as he used to in the anime. But he was different from Kaminari in the Anime. Here he was the same height as Iida and about the same muscular structure. So Kaminari just smiled and said to him in a playful tone. "Nice to meet you, Tenya Iida. My name is Kaminari Denki. Since we will be classmates for a long time I hope we can get along." Then Kaminari''s smile widens and just pats Iida on the back while saying. "So just relax a little, hahaha." Iida was a little shocked to see someone friendly like this especially since he knows that Kaminari was the first in the Entrance Exam ranking. He isn''t arrogant or anything like that. Then Iida smiles a little and says. "Ah, so you are the first ranked in the Entrance Exam¡­ I tr-." Then as he was about to continue the door opened again and the 3rd student to arrive was¡­ Bakugou. When he sees Iida and Kaminari talking he just says. "Who did you say was number one!!?" When Kaminari saw Bakugou he just smiled and said in a teasing way. "Oh¡­ so you heard what we were talking about. Since we weren''t talking loudly or when you opened the door that wasn''t the last thing that was being said. Sooo... I can only assume that you must have been too nervous to enter the door and that is how you heard our conversation¡­ isn''t it." Immediately as soon as Bakugo heard what Kaminari had said¡­ he yelled. "HELL NO, YOU PEE HAIR THAT ISN''T WHAT HAPPENED." When Kaminari heard Bakugo insult him he just¡­ started laughing. "Hahahahagagahahaahah." Bakugo gets even more pissed off when he sees him laughing. "What are you laughing at¡­. Are you brain damaged." Then Kaminari laughs even more. He laughs so hard that he was almost out of breath¡­ and then points towards Bakugo''s hair and says. "Hahaha our hair looks the same¡­ you just called yourself pee hair. Hahahaha¡­ that is like a middle school insult¡­ pee hair¡­ ahahhha *cough*." Kaminari started coughing a little from laughing too much. Then Bakugo gained an angry look on his face. Kaminari stopped laughing so hard and just snickered. Then with just a smile, he said. "Sorry, sorry¡­ How about we start from the beginning? My name is Denki Kaminari." Then Bakugo when he hears this he calms *sigh*. "My name is Bak-" Then as Bakugo started talking Kaminari interrupted him and continued his introduction. "Blood type O, Quirk Electrification, 180 cm tall. My address is¡­" Immediately Bakugo got mad again. "WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU." Kaminari just started laughing again while saying. "Hahahaha you are such a dumbass." "WHAT THE HELL DID YOU SAY." ¡­. After some time Bakugo gets tired of arguing with Kaminari¡­ and he sits down on his seat. Kaminari can''t help but think with slight regret. ''Ahhhh maybe I shouldn''t have made fun of him so much, and I was having so much fun. Now I am back to being bored again.'' ¡­. ''Then I also decide to sit down and wait for Kirishima or Mina.'' Thinks Kaminari while reviewing the plan that he has cooked up for the next stage. ¡­. After some time Kirishima and Mina do arrive. And when they see Kaminari talking to his other classmates like they have known each other for years¡­ Kirishima can''t help but think that Kaminari truly is a friendly person. He can make anyone a friend of his. Plus he is helpful to anyone who asks. While Mina has a different thought process when she sees some of the girls here she can''t help but think a little nervously. ''No there are so many pretty girls in here¡­ I will have more competition here than in middle school.'' Then during this Kaminari sees that Midoriya finally arrives at the classroom¡­ he then thinks. ''Things haven''t changed too much from Canon¡­ that is good¡­ for me that is.'' ¡­. AUTHOR NOTE: If you read carefully you see that the MC started the confrontation with Bakugo. But at the end of it, he made Bakugo think that he started it. P.S: Ugh¡­ I really used to write short chapters back then. Chapter 6 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [34 Chapters in Advance] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 6 Title: Interlude I ¡­ I look at the children in front of me. They were the ones whose quirks have the most potential to develop into something Pro Heroes, they''re the Class 1-A. Though usually there are transfers through the classes there are those who will stay in 1A Class through the whole three years in here. I look at the kids, there are quirks like the one Shoto Todoroki has. With a quirk like that he will become a Pro Hero, in this world no matter what anyone says people are truly born unequal though they can be somewhat overcome with hard work¡­ up to a certain extent. Then I look at the others as they come to the field where I will hold the Quirk Apprehension Test. As they all come I look at the one who I think has the best potential amongst all the ones in here. Denki Kaminari, people with Electricity Quirks are not really anything special, even though they are flashy they usually don''t achieve their full potential. But from what I saw at the entrance exam and how he uses his Quirk, that kid is going places the way that he uses his quirk whether it is harmful or not you can''t help but praise his creativity. Though the drawback might truly be too much is what Nezu said is true, but I believe that with the right equipment it is very easily fixable. ¡­ Then when they are all here I just tell them with my usual voice. "Today we will be holding the Quirk Assessment Test. To see where the limit of your quirk is." When some of them hear this they say. "But orientation¡­ we are going to miss it." *sigh* Well, then I guess I better teach them some things as a teacher. I just say to them. "If you want to make it to the big leagues you can''t waste things on pointless ceremonies. We here at U.A are tethered differently and I can run my class as I see fit." Then I look at all of them in the eyes and say. "You have been taking standardized tests your whole life¡­ and you have never used your Quirks in them before. The country is still acting like we are all born equal and not letting those with power to excel. It is not rational. One day the ministry of education will learn." Then I turn towards one of the students and say. "Kaminari you managed to get the most points on the entrance exam. What was the furthest distance softball throw when you were in junior high." Kaminari seems to think a little before answering. "83 meters¡­. I think." Good enough. I mentioned to him. "Try doing it with your Quirk." ¡­ Then as Kaminari comes forward and goes into the white circle. I tell him that anything goes as long as he stays within the circle. Then Kaminari just seems to think something so I just say to him. "C''mon just go you are wasting our time." Kaminari just smiles and says. "Sure Aizawa -sensei." Then Kaminari just simply throws his ball. High in the air and as it was coming down. I see a little electricity go through his body. So is he going to strike now. But then I see that even more electricity starts going towards his right leg? What is the kid thinking? Then as the ball comes down he kicks it. *Booom* And it flies away. Well... I did say to him that anything goes as long as he stays in the circle but it is a ball throw. Well I guess I will also say not to kick the ball to the next batch of students that comes around. Then I look at the device in my hand that measures how far the ball went. I see the number 1623¡­ so 1623 meters¡­ that is pretty good, then I show it to the other students. When they see it they all gasp. """Woooahhh!!""" Then I hear the pink girl say. "That looks like fun. I wanna go." I also hear someone else say. "Using our Quirks as much as we want. This is what I am talking about." These children are taking it as fun are they? I just look at them with a cold face and say. "Fun¡­ is it¡­ you have three years in here to become heroes¡­ you think it''s all going to be fun and games." Then I smile at them and say. "Idiots¡­ Today you will compete in eight physical tests to gauge your potential. Whoever gets the last place has none¡­ and will be expelled immediately." The students all look shocked. "WHAT." Then I look at all of my students again. "As I told you before, I get to choose how I run my class. If there is a problem, you can head home right now." Then the gravity girl, her name was Ochaco Uraraka if I am not wrong. She seems a little riled up and says. "We just got here¡­ you can''t send us home. Even if it wasn''t the first day that isn''t fair!" These little sh*ts are annoying. My voice gets a little trace of coldness on it when I say to her. "Oh, and you think natural disasters are? Or power-hungry Villains? Catastrophic accidents that wipe out whole cities?!! NO, the world is full of unfairness, it is a Hero''s choice to try and knock back that unfairness." Then I look at all my students and say to them. "If you want to be a pro then you will have to push yourself to the limit. For three years U.A will throw one terrible hardship after another at you. So¡­ go beyond¡­ Plus Ultra Style." Then I just lazily point my finger towards them and with a smirk, I say to them. "Show me that it is not a mistake that you are here. Now we are just wasting time by talking¡­ let the games begin." ... AUTHOR NOTE: I wanted to show the perspective of someone else so here it is. Also, the MC was in the first place during the entrance exam. He has already started to change the events. Even though it is a small change he won''t stop there. P.S: The MC won''t just be a side character. He will be the MAIN CHARACTER. Midoriya isn''t someone who inspires confidence in others. Chapter 7 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [34 Chapters in Advance] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 7 Title: I''m the best¡­ around. ???? ... -Kaminari (MC) POV- Then as the test starts, I can''t help but look around the people here. Currently, the strongest in class 1-A is me. After that, it is Kirishima or Todoroki depending on the circ.u.mstances. Then there is Bakugou and after that it depends, but Kirishima is the only one who could even make me use some of my real lethal power. With the others I will have to be careful, my Quirk has become more lethal the more I train it. His high defense is good against power type fighters. Well, I am not necessarily the strongest in class 1-A, it''s just that I am a counter against them. Kind of like Aizawa would be to me¡­ and almost everyone else. Then the first test begins it was the 50-meter run, Iida is the first in that with 3.2 Seconds. At least until it was my turn when my turn came my running partner was Momo Yaoyorozu. When I look at her I see that she has created some type of skateboard? I just smile at her and ask. "Are you nervous?" She just looks at me and with a nervous look on her face, she says. "Is it obvious?" We got to know each other in the classroom before Aizawa came. I just keep smiling and say. "Just a little bit, but I bet that you already know about the test. Don''t you?" She just nods her head and whispers. "Yeah I do but¡­ I still need to show that even though I got in through recommendation I am worthy of being in here." Then I hear the countdown started and the measuring machine says. "Go." Immediately electricity runs through my body. I can see that all around me, I can feel my hair go up. Things have stopped moving, well almost. My don''t just make me physically faster. They make my electrons in my brain move faster to keep up with my body. I studied a lot about the normal human brain to be able to achieve this type of power. I can also see that Momo moved by one centimeter and I haven''t even started moving yet. I guess I should start running now. FWOSH!! I arrive at the finish line and stop the lighting running through me. When I do so I get a split second of disorientation after the world starts moving again. I should work on that split second disorientation. Then the machine announced. "1.6 Seconds." As soon as the others heard this they immediately turned towards me. Even Todoroki has a shocked face while looking at me. After all 1.6 seconds to run a 50 meter. ¡­ And just like that most of the test went like the canon. Except that I got first place in all of them, well mostly all¡­ infinity is a b*tch... And also when the ball throw came. Izuku did the same thing, Bakugo got angry like always, this is ridiculous. Also, I do notice All Might spying on here. He is in his buff form when he noticed me looking at him. He just gave me a thumbs up and did a pose... what a weird guy... Then I ignored him and started talking with Momo, while those whole shenanigans were going on. I just look at her and say. "So your Quirk is quite amazing Momo. Can you create anything?" She blushes a little at the compliment and just answers. "Yeah as long as it is not a living thing I can produce it, also I need to know the atomic structure of something that I make." I just look at her with stars in my eyes. "Wait so you could create oil? That could also be like a flame-like Quirk. Or maybe even create glue to restrain your enemies? Or even just create a flame thrower and a gas thrower to make your flames bigger. Ahhhh! Your quirk is so good and versatile!" Momo just looked at me surprised when I gave her those ideas, and at my apparent excitement. Then she created a notebook and started writing them down. Then she looks at me and says. "I have had this quirk since I was four and only in a couple of minutes you have given me amazing ideas, please keep talking some more." I just smile and say. "Sure I can. How about creating a robot suit around your body and even combine it with the flamethrower thing¡­ like a giant mecha¡­" ¡­. Then during the next part of the tests, I kept giving her ideas. I guess even though she is intelligent she isn''t very creative. And just like that, the time came for Aizawa to show our rankings. I was first Momo was second and so on, also Midoriya was still in the last place. Then when Midoriya was in a panic. Aizawa just said. "Oh and I was lying, no one is going home." Everyone, except me and Momo, everyone''s brains went blank for a split second from the relief. Then Aizawa continues. "Just had to make sure you will give it your all during the test." """WHHAAAA?!!""" Then Momo just looks at them casually and says. "Oh, I thought you knew? Maybe I should have said something." ... And just like that, the test is over. When it was all finished, me, Momo, Mina, and Kirishima all were talking together. Then Momo curiously says. "Oh yeah, your Quirk is quite amazing also Kaminari. What is it? It seems pretty strong and cool. With that lightning around you? Is it some type of Super Enhancement type like All Might''s is suspected to be?" She asks a lot, which gives away the excitement that she seems to be hiding. I just... laugh when she says that. "Hahaha no, it isn''t anything like that I-." "No, it isn''t anything like that!" Mina interrupts me and starts explaining. "Denki''s Quirk is called Electrification! It allows him to produce electricity, and that is the only thing that it does!" Then she grabs my hand and says. "But it isn''t the Quirk that is awesome! It is Denki -chan that made the Quirk Awesome!" I just smile but in my head, I analyze why Mina is doing this? We are indeed close but why is she being so clingy? Aha! I get it now! I already know that she has a crush on me so she must just feel threatened by Momo. She is after all smart, beautiful, and has a good Quirk. If she knew that Momo was also rich¡­ I wonder what her reaction would be? Even while having these thoughts on the outside I am acting like I always do. I just smile and say. "Yeah, remember back at the time when I used to short circuit?" "Hahahaha." Mina laughs at that. Well¡­ to train my Quirk I had to do a lot of things back in the day. Even Kirishima is a little curious and says. "Short circuit? I never saw you do that." Then Mina gets distracted while telling the story about how I turned dumb when I used to spend all of my power. Even Momo chuckles a little at that. I just smiled also and started getting closer to her while walking. Then Momo goes in another direction when we are separated from the school gates. Probably having her limo and maids waiting for her. I, Kirishima and Mina keep walking in the same direction we have the homes close by and also we have to board a train to go home so there is that also. And just like that. My first day at My Hero Academia ends. Quite interesting if I must say so myself. ¡­. A/N: The MC doesn''t have those killer instincts like some other people. P.S: No, the MC doesn''t plan to leave everything to Midoriya. Bacause Izuku isn''t someone I would trust with anythig, he doesn''t exactly inspire confidence. Chapter 8 Announcement: Well, 2021 came kinda fu*ked up for me. But whatever, happy late new years guys. A person very dear to me died due to Covid, that is why I haven''t been online in quite a bit, or posted anything. (on discord is a better explanation of the situation.) Chapter 8 Title: Incredible ... -Momo Yaoyorozu POV- As usual, I wake up in the morning and dress up in my school uniform. After that, I do some stretches to keep in shape. I must keep my body in shape and healthy, that is rule number one as a Hero. Then the maids come and tell me that the food is ready. ... I eat a lot of sweet food to help me when I use my quirk. Especially since yesterday, I tried most of the ideas that Kaminari -kun gave me. I must say that he truly is amazing. I have to say that with his help today at least six times stronger than I used to be yesterday. I have understood that my quirk doesn''t need just smarts but also a lot of creativity to be used at its utmost capacity. I learned so much from Kaminari -kun¡­ I wouldn''t have been able to do anything like this without his help. Then a strange smile appeared on my face while I was thinking about him. He truly is amazing. I wonder if he and Mina are dating, they seemed pretty close. Maybe I should ask Kirishima if Kaminari and Mina are dating? I know that he is a friend of both Kaminari and Mina, they have known each other before U.A so he should know if anything is going on between them. Anyway, I cut off such a distracting train of thought as I go towards my limo I just get on it and another maid drives me to the school. ¡­ When I arrive I see that half of the classroom is full. And notice that Kaminari is talking with the invisible girl. I believe her name was Hagakure Toru. When Kaminari notices that I came into the classroom he just waves at me and says. "Hey, Momo you are very smart right. Can you confirm something for me and Toru here?" Even though Toru was invisible I noticed from her shirt movements that she just waved her arms around expressing her embarrassment while saying. "Denki -kun I told you that it is embarrassing to address me with such familiarity¡­ at first you must call me with a -chan." Then as I was walking towards them I noticed Mina and Kirishima were there just doing their own thinking while Kaminari just said. "Hey c''mon now don''t be so mean Toru. I think that strangers are just people who haven''t gotten to know each other." When I get close to them I can''t help but think that maybe he is friendly like this to every girl¡­ he is just a friendly person I guess. Then I just calmly said to Kaminari. "What did you wanna ask Kaminari?" Then he turns around towards me and when he sees me, he gets a bright smile and then he comes to my side and puts an arm around my shoulders. I can''t help but blush a little, this is embarrassing and indecent. But Kaminari doesn''t seem to mind this at all. He will still have to take responsibility for that. Not noticing my embarrassment with his usual smile on him he just continues. "So I was curious if it was possible to create lasers with Toru''s Quirk." When he says that I hear Toru complain again about talking to her with such closeness. I think for a bit before answering this question. "It should be possible. If your quirk is Light Reflection that causes Invisibility, or maybe it is just that and doesn''t allow you any control over it and it is a passive thing." Then Kaminari''s face brightened and he said. "I just got a new idea." Then he goes to the other side of the class and brings another student from our class with him. Then Kaminari just says. "Let me introduce Yuga Aoyama, his quirk allows him to shoot lasers in a straight line from his belly button. So if you use your light refraction you could change its direction. It would be quite a nice surprise to enemies." When I hear this I can''t help but look at Kaminari with surprise. He truly is creative, if he is this creative and can think up such ideas of quirks he has known about for so little time. I wonder how he uses his Quirk? That is when the bell rings for the lessons to start. ... -Kaminari (MC) POV- As classes start, I am only half concentrated. I already know these basic high school things. After these lessons, this day will be another stage to make me seem perfect and above my peers in every way¡­ again. I need to put the image from the beginning that I am invincible and unsurpassed in every way. Power, smarts, creativity, grades, personality, and the instinct to be a Hero. I don''t have all of those qualities. But that doesn''t matter, if someone believes a lie long enough then it DOES become the truth. All Might isn''t some type of invincible Hero... the public thinks he is, and that is taken as the truth. ¡­ ¡­ ... As the normal classes all finish I wait for the afternoon Hero course. And that is when I hear a voice from outside. "I AM HERE!!" Then the door opens and All Might comes in in his usual ridiculous fashion. "COMING THROUGH THE DOOR LIKE A HERO." The class immediately becomes excited when they see him. Then All Might walks to the teacher''s desk and says. "Welcome to the most important class at U.A High. Think of it as Hero Training 101. Here you will learn the basics of being a pro and when it comes to fighting in the name of good¡­ LET''S GET INTO IT!!" Then he pulled out a badge with [Battle] written on it then he says. "TODAY''S LESSON WILL PULL NO PUNCHES!!" Some students are excited while other weakling cry babies like Midorya seem a little scared. I will never understand what All Might saw in him. His only special quality is being quirkless and even then he still wanted to be a hero without even trying to train his body at all¡­ that isn''t something that should be seen as good in a person¡­ that is called being a dumbass and not having the conviction to follow your dreams. Then All Might continued saying. "BUT THE KEY OF BEING A HERO IS LOOKING GOOD." Then a compartment opens at the back of the class with numbers on it. I can''t help but smile a little, finally, my Hero Costume. ¡­. AUTHOR NOTE: The MC doesn''t want to be a side character¡­ he will be better at everything than anyone else (or fake being better). A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [34 Chapters in Advance] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Title: Battle Trials... ¡­. Then we all take their suitcases with us and then we go to the changing room. When I take all of my clothes I look at my body. I have gotten muscles, but I will need to do some more strength training to buff these guys up. Though I am only fifteen so testosterone hasn''t kicked in fully yet. By a.d.u.l.thood, I should be buff enough. Then I put on my suit. When I look at myself in the mirror, I must say I look pretty good on this. My costume looks like a knock off version of superman except for the whole red underwear thing, I also have a yellow lightning bolt on the chest of my costume. It is made of strong material that stops piercing attacks. Like guns, knives, and so on. After all, even though I am fast I am not damage resistant, at least not yet... also it has a lot of useful stuff inside it. ¡­. -All Might POV- Then when the future heroes come to the Battle Ground. They are all in their hero costumes, they are good costumes, and then I see young Midoriya''s costume¡­ *pft* I try to keep my laugh from coming out. But truly admires me, with One For All he will undoubtedly become strong once he learns to control it. But he will have competition. There is Katsuki Bakugo. His quirk is very versatile. Plus he has the instinct and intelligence to wield it correctly. Then there is also Shoto Todoroki his father is number two here with just half of the Quirk that he has. He is going to be one of the top heroes of the future. Young Kirishima¡­ even though his quirk isn''t flashy or anything he will become a pro in the future. And the person who will be young Midoriya''s biggest rival for him to become the future symbol of peace. Denki Kaminari¡­ a natural-born Hero¡­ he has the looks, the charisma. Even at the age of fifteen and he is already stronger than your average pro hero. Aizawa also said that he heard him help his classmates improve their quirks tremendously just from knowing about them for a couple of minutes. He has talent and creativity. He developed his lightning quirk into some type of speed Quirk. He has a high potential to become the next Symbol of Peace, he just by himself could surpass nine generations of One for All holders. ¡­. [Izuku Midoriya & Ochaco Uraraka (Team A) vs. Katsuki Bakugo & Tenya Iida (Team D)] [Winners Team A] After seeing this I just let out a sigh of relief, if young Midoriya had lost he would have gotten a hit in his self-esteem and that might have heavily halted his potential. As a teacher, I am fair to everyone so I would have called the game fairly even if young Midoriya lost. But I am still glad that the next successor of All for One has the guts to live up to his potential. ¡­. [Shoto Todoroki & Mezo Shoji (Team B) vs. Mashirao Ojiro & Toru Hagakure (Team I)] [Winners Team B] This was a one-sided fight¡­ young Todoroki is at a different level than the rest. ¡­ [Fumikage Tokoyami & Tsuyu Asui (Team H) vs. Eijiro Kirishima & Hanta Sero (Team J)] [Winners Team H] In an enclosed space young Tokoyami had the advantage with his Dark Shadow Quirk, and young Kirishima truly was close to winning. But team H won by a sneak attack, truly marvelous. ... [Denki Kaminari & Kyoka Jiro (Team G) vs. Momo Yaoyorozu & Minoru Mineta (Team C)] This was a fight I was truly concentrated on. I saw Kaminari say something to Jiro¡­ she used her Earphone Jack quirk to just puncture one of the walls. Then she just points up. On the other team¡­ Mineta has covered the hallway before you can come into the room with his Sticky Purple Balls, and Momo Yaoyorozu I have noticed that she is a friend of Kaminari so she most likely knows a lot about his quirk. She has put some type of metal wire around. Probably to stop his lightning bolts from hitting them. Then she makes gas masks and some type of canister. Then she opens them and¡­ Oh! That is smart. She is going to use knockout gas against Kaminari. After all, no matter how strong he is, she knows that he will still have to breathe. She also blocked the door and windows with thick metal. .. On Kaminari''s side, I see that when Jiro pointed up. Kaminari just nods and yellow electricity surrounds his body. Fwosh! And a yellow & blue flash moves up the building right to the top floor where the ''Bomb'' is then he... *boom* ...just smashed the wall and made his entrance and touches the bomb. [Winners Team G] Amazing, both sides were thinking steps ahead. It is just that young Kaminari was just a little ahead, but he should soon be affected by the gas. Kaminari stumbled a bit and then¡­ he straightened himself. Wait what? How did he do that?! ... After completing their battle trial, they all came to the control room. I just looked at them and said. "AMAZING!! You all showed the thinking of a true pro. Momo you did amazing with your strategizing, and Kaminari -kun, you were also amazing showing the intuition and creativity that is rarely seen. You two are both the MVP of this game." Then I look at Kaminari and ask him. "Anyway, how were you able to resist the knockout gas young Kaminari? Even I couldn''t figure that out." Even the others were curious in knowing this and they all paid attention to Kaminari. ... A/N: I have to go to the barber soon. Anyway soon the USJ will begin. I am excited to write that. (THESE AUTHOR NOTES ARE OUTDATED¡­ so this was me like half a year ago.) Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Title: OH MY GODDD?!! ¡­ -Kaminari POV- When I heard All Might ask me how I was able to resist the knockout gas. I carefully use a little electricity on my brain to make me think faster. "Well, Momo knows a lot about my quirk since I told her about it." I answer him with a smile on my face. Well, she knows a lot about it but not enough. I also know just the way to stop them from asking me anything anymore. Just give super long explanations. "But the opposite is also true. I know a lot about her quirk also. I had already thought of how she might use her quirk and making knockout gas was one of them. I was confident that Momo would use this technique and I was also sure that she would make something that can negate my long-range attack. I believed in Momo''s intelligence to use the best strategy possible. So I also used that against her and¡­ made my new technique on the spot so that would be the only way to surprise Momo. In a way, I won by believing Momo''s intelligence¡­ I don''t know if that makes any sense." The others look at me with shocked faces, but most have cringing looks as my explanation is too long and some didn''t understand what I mean by it. After all, I just trusted in my ''enemies''... though Momo had a small blush on her cheeks because of my compliments about her. Then even All Might seemed a little surprised. He just gave me a thumbs up and screamed. "OHHH MY GOD!!" I just looked at him weirdly. That sudden scream scared me a little. But All Might just continue saying. "Truly amazing. A battle of intelligence. You knew that as a hero squad you would have to go against the villains or you would lose because of the non-action¡­ and like a true hero you came out of a pinch at the right time." I just smile at his compliment and point to my teammate Kyoka Jirou, the earphone jack girl. And I say. "Well, it wasn''t only me. It was also because of her that I could act with 100% certainty. I told her to listen for any sound and describe them to me. So I could get the gist of the situation." Jirou also blushed a little and played with the cable like extensions on her ears out of embarrassment. Then I continued saying. "Oh by the way I call my new technique . I use the heat generated from my electricity inside my body to boil any substance that enters my body." They looked even more amazed when I said that. Momo even came forward and said with a serious voice. "I can accept that I lost to you. If I had a quirk like yours I would have never thought to use it like that." I just smiled at them while thinking. Well, the technique isn''t something that can just be learned by knowing how they work. None of my techniques can be learned like that. I have such perfect control over the electricity inside my body, that is why this is possible. If I couldn''t control it like I do my new move would just boil my blood or my technique would just shock my muscles. I have absolute control over the electricity inside my body¡­ which was learned over a decade of countless hours of training... ¡­ Then there were some other battles after that. After that, we returned to class and as we did so Bakugo decided to leave the classroom, a little after that Midoriya looking all tired and spent out came into the classroom. Ochako, Iida, Kirishima, and some others went to congratulate him. As they did so Midoriya looked around and when he didn''t find Bakugo he asked. "Where is Katchan?" Kirishima says to him that Bakugo went home. And when he hears this Midoriya immediately runs off¡­ Man those guys have a love-love relationship. Izuku loves Bakugo, and the latter loves himself. Truly a toxic match made in sh*tty heaven. Anyway, I need to think of some new techniques to fight with. Especially support type techniques for myself like ¡­. Then as we are going home. Momo, Kirishima, Mina, and now Jirou has also joined my group now. Then as we are walking and talking about random things. Jirou is explaining my quirk and I listen to what she is saying and try to think of how her power might be used best. My ideas mostly come from anime that I saw from my last life but I am never telling anyone that. Also, anime here is bland as sh*t. The hero always wins and all that, also people have heroes in real life so if it isn''t some anime that has All Might as its main character¡­ well no one is watching that. ¡­. When Jirou finishes explaining her quirk I just used my electricity to speed up my thought process. I love this move. It gives me time to think and because it has almost no drawbacks. Then after a while, I deactivated it. Even though in the real world not even a second has passed. I have had time to think about this a lot and answered her. "Well, I don''t know what to say really. But your quirk is good at detecting sound right. If so you could potentially tell whether someone is lying or not. You could also use it to pierce your enemies and run a high sound voltage through them to knock them out." She just nods and thinks about that. Well, I don''t mind helping my friends, as long as they don''t surpass me that is. I don''t exactly like being second in anything. ESPECIALLY power, but honestly even if the whole of class 1A came together to fight me. I could defeat them in around four minutes. My speed even though not really at the speed of lightning or anything like that. I can easily blitz most of the pro heroes, All Might is the only doubt that I have, if he goes 100% that could be very dangerous for me. But that is only hypothetical. I can''t exactly guess how a real battle could go. Also there might be other spedster heroes or villains who might be faster than me. Who knows, even I am not 100% sure just how fast I am. ... Then as we all go back to talking about other things, Mina suddenly says. "Hey Kaminari, do you want to go out on a date." Immediately Momo, Jirou, and Kirishima all froze in shock, the words that they were about to say stuck on their throats. . . . . AUTHOR NOTE: Wait whaaaaat?!! How is the MC going to respond to this? She asked him that in front of their friend group. What will the MC do now will he say Yes or No¡­ no matter what he chooses it seems to be the wrong choice. Chapter 11 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 11 Title: Preparation... ¡­. As soon as I heard Mina ask me out on a date I used my lighting powers on my brain to make it run faster. I needed to think of the perfect response. My brain calculating outcomes at lighting speed, this is a bad location and if I either say yes or no, it will fu*k me up to my plans. Mina isn''t necessarily bad, she just isn''t good enough. I currently have my eyes on Momo Yaoyorozu, she is beautiful, smart has a good personality, and is rich. Mina is beautiful, but she is only my second choice... actually she is my third choice. And since this is a civilized world, harems don''t exist and instead of trying to choose two, you would end up with none. Even if someone had a harem in a civilized world they would cheat on him. After all, no matter what they would still feel insecure and want to go into another man''s arms who appreciates them more and doesn''t treat her like a spare sock. Anyway, I have already decided that Momo Yaoyorozu is the person I am going to spend the rest of my life with. And I am not arrogant or insecure enough that I need a harem in my life to feel important. I have had s*x countless times in my first life and I even had a reputation as a little bit of a playboy. In this life, I don''t need a sc.u.mmy reputation like that. After all, people look at you a certain way when someone has a reputation like that. Plus Momo is pretty enough for me to enjoy spending the rest of my life with. Even if I never get around to truly loving her. Her physical appearance would still be enough and her personality isn''t that bad either. True love is something eternal if Momo burned her face off, would I still love her with her ugly appearance? The answer is no. Then I think a little more about the answer and that is when I decide to stop my fast thinking. As soon as I do so. I just smile at her and say. "Yeah, that would be fun. Since we are like a whole new group of friends spending time together would be nice." Better act completely oblivious. I hope that she doesn''t push more or that would ruin our friendship. Also again, a very sh*tty move to ask me out in front of the others. Mina just gets a blush though it is hard to notice because of her pink skin. She just started fidgeting a little and then she said in an embarrassed voice. "Y -Yeah¡­ that was what I was thinking too." I just keep ''obviously'' smiling. Then I continue saying. "Then we should all choose a day to go out. Probably on a weekend since otherwise we would be too busy¡­ then we could go to get some burgers, karaoke." The smile on my face widens and I continue. "Then¡­ we improvise." ¡­ Then after that, the conversation goes back to normal. Jirou goes in a different direction and Momo goes towards another to wait for Eliza to come and pick her up. Probably some maid with a limo. Then Mina, Kirishima, and I just walk together and go towards the subway station. We all go in. ¡­ Then when we arrive there Mina goes towards her own house and it is only me and Kirishima left. Then Kirishima said. "You know what she meant, right?" I just look at him sideways. "Yeah, I do¡­ it''s just that I am not ready for something like that yet. I have known her since childhood, I see her as a friend and nothing more. I also don''t want to ruin the friendship that I have right now." He just sighs at that and says. "I never thought that being popular was that difficult." I just smile while smugly saying. "You have no idea." "C''mon now, no need to be a douche about it." Complains Kirishima, a small smirk on his face. "By the way let''s talk about you? Which girl do you think is the hottest in our class?" He just seemed embarrassed a little but soon he started talking. ¡­ Then tomorrow as I get ready to go to school I prepare my heart for what will soon be my hardest challenge. The USJ, if my memory serves me correctly¡­ that means that tomorrow will be the day of the USJ attack. I can''t lie to myself and say that I am not scared. I am scared and my body shakes just at the thought of it. But that will also be my chance to fight at 100%. I look at my hand and clench it into a fist. I have been training my quirk for over a decade. Endless hours of training have led me to become someone untouchable in my age group. Even though that is so. I have never fought at 100%, I want to see how long the distance between me and the strongest people in this world is. I can''t hide forever, I can''t halfa*s my way through this. I will need to try my best, I need to get new ideas on how to use my Quirk. I had a lot of ideas from my first life on how to use electricity and with the research, I was able to bring the ideas into reality. I was able to bring out the full potential of my Quirk. Now I need to BEYOND its previous potential. Anyway better get ready for school, after the future perfect existence can''t be late at going to school. I joke a little to myself. ¡­ When I arrive at the school gate I see that some journalists have surrounded the front gate asking for interviews and such. Well, then I guess I better pun on my game face. I just walk forward towards the gate and as soon as the journalists see me they swarm me. The first to speak is a female reporter. "Are you in a class that All Might teaches? Can you tell me something about him? Is he a good teacher?" Then as soon as she says that I am swarmed by questions. As soon as I see this I just smile at them and say. "I can answer but can you guys be quiet." Even though my voice wasn''t loud they all heard it. And as if it has some strange charisma on it they quiet down. Then I continue saying. "Even though he is new at this he is a pretty good teacher." Then I chuckled a little and said. "Though it was weird seeing him with a hero costume on his first day at teaching. He even entered the door like a hero. I must say that it was quite a fun class that we had with him. You could also say that it could compare to the first class we had with the homeroom teacher." Then I look at the clock and say. "Oh my¡­" Then I start walking towards the gate and waving at the reporters while saying. "I am sorry but that is all the time I have. I wouldn''t want to be late for class after all U.A is the best and requires the best out of their teachers and students too." Then I just go inside. . . . . . AUTHOR NOTE: Wow this MC sure seems¡­ normal compared to the others. He even seems a little nice¡­ but is he as good as he seems. If you read it carefully you will see that I gave a little hint at his strangeness to him. How he sometimes goes from calculatingly cold, to genuinely nice in the next moment. Chapter 12 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 12 Title: Choosing a Class President... ¡­ As I enter the classroom I see that there were some of my classmates in there. I see that Momo has already arrived but it seems like Kirishima and Mina haven''t come yet. Tenya is already here, so are some others, I just say good morning and walk towards Momo. I just give her a slight wave as I get close. "Good morning, Momo." She is pulled out of her thoughts and looks at me with a slight smile on her face. "Oh, good morning Kaminari." I wonder what she was thinking about? When I arrive at her desk, I just crouch down and put my elbows on her desk and a teasing smile appears on my face. "So Momo, how was your morning? Did you also get bothered by the reporters?" She sighs. "Yeah, it was tiresome." She then puts her head on the desk in a tired way. Well, she probably had it worse than me, since she has the Nice Person syndrome, meaning that she probably tried to answer every one of those reporters politely. Looking at her tired face, I decide to teasingly poke her cheek. She immediately jolts up and looks at me with a little shock and a light blush on her cheeks as she looks at me. "W -Wha?!!" I only smirk at that. "C''mon now Momo~ You need to be awake for the lessons, sleepy head~" As I teasingly say that, I notice from the corner of my eyes that the whole class is looking at us. Well, this is my territory now, so get lost boys. Of course, even while thinking all those thoughts, I have a smile on my face. My brother used to say that a smile a day keeps society at bay. ¡­. -General POV- The whole class just looks at Kaminari and Momo, those two have this strange atmosphere between them. When they start smiling at each other and flirting, a certain gr.a.p.e-like-haired boy cries tears of jealousy. "Damn it! High School just started you electric bastard!" It was not just Mineta, as some of the other boys have shocked looks on their faces as if they are stuck in time, and the color has drained from their faces. The entrance door was opened again and Bakugo entered. When he looked at the classroom and felt a strange atmosphere. "What is going on here?" When Bakugo saw what they were all looking at. He just looks back at the rest of the classroom and says. "Losers." .. After that ordeal, the Kaminari and Momo seemingly don''t notice the looks the others are giving them. "But you still should try to act nice in front of them." Kaminari advises Momo on how to handle the news. "Or they might not like you when you become a Hero. A working relationship with the press is good. You could have some type of scheduled interview and not have them try and dig into your personal life." Even while Kaminari is explaining that Momo was still a little fl.u.s.tered. "Y -Yeah¡­ I -I get that¡­" Momo wasn''t concentrating at all, thinking strange thoughts about the yellow-haired classmate in front of her. ''C''mon, I must clear my head of such thoughts.'' She thinks, trying to calm down herself internally. Then Kaminari just looked at her with a worried look on his face. "Are you ok Momo? You look a little sick. Do you have a high temperature?" Then Kaminari''s face got close to Momo''s and they touched their foreheads together. Momo didn''t even have time to react as he just says. "You seem ok¡­ but it would be better if you went to the infirmary for a bit and have the nurse look at you." Momo just mumbled slightly. "N -No¡­ I am ok." Then she got even a brighter blush as he continues. "I can carry you... if you want." Kminari grabs her hands with his palms tenderly and says. "I am really worried about you. You have been acting weird. Are you sure that you are okay?" She just meekly nods. Kaminari lets out a sigh of relief. "If you say so." Then he just blushed a little and scratched the back of his head. "I just am worried for you¡­" ¡­. After that, the conversation goes back to normal and all of the other students arrive. Kaminari goes back to his seat, a little before the lessons started. And so Aizawa enters the classroom, looking like he just pulled an all-nighter. Everyone settled in and waited for him to speak. "Good work on yesterday''s combat training. I saw the video and results." Sighs Aizawa. He then puts down a few papers that he was carrying. He turns to Katsuki. "Bakugo, you''re talented, so don''t act like a child. You have what it takes to be a hero. Just get your temper under control and think more rationally." Bakugo just looks to the side. "I know." Then he addresses Izuku, who stiffens at the mention of his surname. "You broke your arm again, huh? The excuse that you can''t control your quirk is getting old. I hate repeating myself. Just get your quirk under control and you''ll be able to do a lot. Time''s ticking, Midoriya." .. Then he addresses the whole class. "Now let''s get down to homeroom business. Sorry about the late notice, but today, I''ll have you¡­" He pauses for dramatic effect. It works as everyone gains a nervous expression. "¡­decide on a class representative." Kirishima jumps from his seat. "I want to be a class rep! Pick me!" Kaminari can''t help but smirk a little. ''You are one of the worst options!'' Then everyone starts shouting ''Me!Me!Me!'' in some form or another. ¡­ -Kaminari POV- I just look at them all seeing them all act like that. I just bring my thumb and index finger together with electricity running through them and¡­ Click!! I snap my fingers and create a loud electrical noise to get everyone''s attention. They all look at me. So I get up and start addressing them. "Ok, look. I know you guys see it as a way to be the head of the class as a cool thing, but it''s a tiring job. You have to stay at school when your classmates have already left." Then I try to make the position even more unappealing. "You will also have to do paperwork and have to keep constant checks on everyone. It''s something that needs to be handled with respect and understanding of the responsibility of leading each other. You wish to be class rep because you just want it¡­" I just narrow my eyes. "That''s in my eyes stupid. That''s why I think it''s not worth it. I see only two people who would make that position worthwhile." Seriously, class rep is more of a pain in the ass than anything. I have experience from my last life about this. Asui speaks up. "It almost sounds like you want to make the position so unappealing so you could take it for yourself." I just shrug. "You can take it however you want. I am warning people that if they want to be class president, just be prepared for the work that comes with it." "I mostly agree with Kaminari -kun. It is a position of respect and it should be treated as such." Ah¡­ Iida¡­ you would be perfect for the job, and he was also chosen during the canon timeline. He values rules and seems like he could recite the entirety of quirk usage law in his sleep. Then the rest of the class started speaking again between each other. "I believe that we should hold a democratic election." "But we haven''t known each other for that long, so how can we trust the elected." Asui speaks her mind. Then Kirishima supported her. "Yeah, everyone will just vote for themselves." Then I decided to get a little on the chaotic fun and said. "It''s simple then. We can''t vote for ourselves." ¡­. A/N: The MC drives fast when it comes to romantic relationsh.i.p.s. I mean he acted kind of oblivious but he knew what he was doing. He doesn''t do it because he has bad intentions towards Momo or anything like that. True Momo has resources that he needs but it doesn''t mean that the MC can''t grow to love her. Chapter 13 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [32 Chapters in Advance] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 13 Title: Becoming Class President ¡­. In the end, we couldn''t decide at all. Aizawa told us to choose someone before the end of the day or everyone gets detention. He doesn''t want to waste time. Which is what we were doing. ... And, now it''s lunchtime. Then while serving us lunch the Hero Lunch Rush happily exclaims."Please, enjoy your lunch." I just looked at him with a smile. "I will. Thank you for preparing the meal." .. Then as our friend''s group currently consists of Mina, Kirishima, Momo, Jirou and me. Mina just looked around and said. "Wow, it''s still surprising that there are so many people." We find an empty table and sit down. I answer her by saying. "Well, yeah. All four courses have lunch at the same period. I find it surprising that there are still empty seats." "Still, we have to decide who''s going to be our class rep. I still think that democracy, where we can vote for ourselves is the way to go about it." Kirishima brings back to the topic. "Still I find it a bit stupid to have an option to vote of yourself." I say as I put a big spoon of rice in my mouth. Momo just sighs as she also starts eating. Jirou decided to say. "But still we don''t-" Ad Jirou was about to finish her sentence¡­ the alarm rang... "[There has been a Level 3 security breach. All students please evacuate outdoors promptly.]" Said a mechanical voice. Probably a type of computer system. As soon as I heard this even though I knew what was happening I used my lighting Quirk to speed up my thought process. Everything becomes slower as I think up different ways that I should handle this or if my already set up plan has any flaws in it. After I finish making some adjustments to my original plan since some of the circ.u.mstances are a little different. I stop using the lighting to speed up my thoughts. Then I notice that when people try to leave the cafeteria, they keep shoving and pushing each other. Crying and shouting. It only gets more and more intense as people are driven forwards like mindless sheep without a without a shepherd¡­ Since I''m pretty tall because of my training. I just jump a little and manage to look to the windows to our left and see Aizawa-sensei and present Mic stopping a bunch of reporters. When I see this I widen my hands and¡­ CLAP. *Booom* When I did so instead of the normal clap, it was heard as if it was the sound out of a bullet. That sound drowned out any cry or shout. It stopped everyone in their tracks and made them turn to the source of the sound¡­ me¡­ Well, then time to show these sheep who is their shepherd. "Will you all just stop for a moment and think. You''re running like a bunch of sheep trampling whoever falls to the ground with no regard for their safety. If you look out the window, you''ll see it''s just a bunch of people from the press that somehow got in. So take it slow, help those who fell and see if they need any medical attention... if so then bring them to the nurse''s office. Think before you act." I notice some people not being satisfied with what I said and some were even insulted. Well, I know how to handle beta people like them. "You''re people who got into U.A.... you are smart, so use that intellect." A way to calm down stupid people is to compliment them and call them smart after an insult. They will concentrate on what they like and want to hear¡­ me calling them smart. So like sheep, they calm down and start walking normally and helping some who fell. Finally, the situation has calmed down¡­ damn¡­ I should have gone to a school for economics¡­ and become a sketchy stockbroker to rip people off of their money with my sweet talk. Then we heard the police sirens and the whole situation was over. Only I knew that someone had sneaked in here and stolen the class timetable¡­ tomorrow¡­ will be the day. Then the student crowd dispersed and each went to their classrooms. As we are doing so I just look at my hand and clench it into a fist¡­ Tomorrow I will be able to truly go at 100% power. I have never done that. I will finally see how far I have come¡­ and how far I will need to go. I want to SEE for myself the distance between myself and All Might. I will prove to myself that the countless hours of research, training, and coming up with new ideas wasn''t a waste of time. ¡­ Anyway, Aizawa comes into the classroom with his usual dead look in his eyes. "So have you decided on who and how you will choose your class rep?" He asks us. I just looked at him with a serious face and said. "I suppose democracy is the way to go." Most people in the end agreed. Then the voting started. .. When the results come in¡­. Even I am a little surprised by them Midoriya Izuku: 1 Yaoyorozu Momo: 2 Kaminari Denki: 17 Ok¡­ so I did better than I thought¡­ way better actually. I mean I always naturally show the confidence of a leader, which sometimes I don''t have but I act as I do. So pretty much like every leader, act like you know what you are doing and create the illusion of competence. I voted for Momo so I assume that she voted for me. I bet that Mineta also voted for Momo, and Ochako voted for Izuku. All of the others all voted for me. Well, I guess that could work too. I just got up from my desk, turned towards the rest of the class, and bowed. "Thank you all for your confidence and trust in me. I will only abuse the power that was given to me for small and petty things." They seem a little surprised at what I said but I just continue saying. "But don''t worry I am a friendly fascist, I will be a tyrant that you should trust. And you should let me¡­ run your life because I do know what is best for you." When I finish saying that the class catches on that I was making a joke so they just snicker a little. Even I laughed at the end¡­ I look at Aizawa, he has the lower part of his face covered but I saw that his mouth twitches slightly in the form of a smile, so even he laughed a little. ¡­. The next day comes¡­ I am so nervous¡­ I had to use acupuncture to force myself to sleep last night at all. ¡­. As usual, I arrived at the classroom and acted completely normal, socializing and all that. But in the back of my mind, I was nervous as hell. When Aizawa came in he saw us talking amongst ourselves and then he grumbled from his sleeping bag. "You''re too loud, quiet down. You have only a few minutes before we have to leave for the hero basic training. So get into your costumes¡­or don''t since some of them might limit your abilities for this specific type of training." So the time has come then¡­ ¡­. A/N: As expressed by his thought process the MC is very nervous and scared. Even though he acts so sure of everything there are things that he is unsure of. For all, he knows they might all die today that is why he seems so nervous even if in his outside appearance he doesn''t express it. P.S: Next time is the USJ attack. Chapter 14 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [32 Chapters in Advance] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 14 Title: A Born Hero?!?! ¡­. While we are waiting for the bus to arrive. We are all in our hero costumes, the only one who isn''t in one is Izuku since he ruined his during the previous basic training on his fight against Bakugou. I decided to have a small chat with Yaoyorozu while waiting for the bus. "It''s nice having you as class rep. I don''t have a lot of experience with this so I hope that you can help me sometimes." I said while scratching the back of my head in embarrassment. It was true I didn''t have any experience being the class president in a Japanese school. Momo just smiles at me slightly and says. "Congratulations on being the class rep." I just sighed and said. "Honestly I thought you were going to be the class rep. I even voted for you and all that." She just blushed a little at that. "Thanks¡­" I see that she is too embarrassed to carry the conversation so I do it. "Actually, not only was I surprised that people voted for me. But I was also surprised that I got so many votes. I mean that is crazy." Asui decided to take this time to intervene and said. "We all saw what you did in the cafeteria. It takes great courage and calm thinking to do this. You also showed that you are good at leadership. Plus¡­" She also blushed a little and continued. "When you were saying all of that stuff¡­ you kind of looked like All Might." Kirishima decided that he also wanted to intervene and said. "YEAH, that was so cool back then. You had an awesome moment just like that one time in middle school." When they heard Kirishima say that all of the students wanted to hear what he had to say but it was interrupted as the bus arrived. Then Iida asked me. "Class rep, do we form a line based on our numbers in class." I just wave at him casually while smiling and say. "There is no need for that. It is a type of city transport and seating isn''t something that must be policed over." When he hears that Iida just bows down and says. "I understand. Thank you for informing me." I just smile and say. "No problem Iida." Then I look at Momo who seems to be in some kind of trace while looking at me but I still ask. "Did I handle the situation correctly? Should I have done something different or anything like that?" She seems surprised at my voice, before giving me a kind smile. Beautiful and adorable, a truly deadly combination. "Yeah, you handled it perfectly in my opinion. You have a way with people, Kaminari." Then suddenly out of nowhere, I heard Aizawa''s voice. "If you''re done gawking at each other, it''s time to get in and get moving." I just looked to the side and saw him. Woah I didn''t even see or hear him. *Ahem* I just cleared my throat and answered. "Right Aizawa -sensei." I look back at Momo and she just nods. I tell some of the other students. "The bus is here so get in." Then as everyone gets seated we move to an off-campus site. ¡­. My seat was in the middle of the bus. Then I hear Asui ask Izuku. We all have some small conversations. Mina even tells the story of how I taught a dog how to breakdance¡­ I can''t help it as I snicker at the memory. Or how I one time used all of my electricity and made myself temporarily dumb as a rock. Asui is the first to say. "Unexpectedly Denki does have some lame stories of when he was a kid." "Ouch, that hurt." I mockingly say. Asui then turns to Midoriya. "Midoriya-chan." He turns to her and nods. "Yes, Asui?" "Call me Tsuyu-chan." She tells him. He quickly nods. Then Tsuyu says. "Your quirk is very similar to All Might''s" "Y-you think so? But¡­uh¡­I" He stutters looking away. You''re panicking way too much Izuku. He sucks at lying. Anyway, I keep thinking to myself about what is going to happen soon and I dozed off for a little. ¡­ "But it''s nice to have a simple augmenting type-quirk. You can do a lot of flashy stuff with it." Kirishima compliments Izuku''s quirk. He raises his hand and activates his quirk making his arm look like some sort of skin-colored rock. "My Hardening is strong against others, but it''s not really cool looking." He sighs. Izuku leans forward. "I think it''s cool! It''s a quirk fit for a pro!" "Fit for a pro, huh? You have to think about popularity too, you know." Kirishima sighs. "My Navel laser is pro-level in both flashiness and strength." Says the guy who has been using... French words every once in a while. "Though it sucks that you get a stomach ache after a few shots." Then to calm myself, I turn my head and watch the trees pass by and enjoy the view. Bakugo shouts something about murdering someone. The scenery is nice. Then I hear Aizawa announce. "We''re here. Quiet down." ¡­ When we got out of the bus we all saw the Space Hero 13¡­ "Hello everyone, I''ve been waiting for you!" When I hear that voice I can''t determine the gender of it¡­ man? woman? teletubby? This one is really confusing. "It''s space hero, Thirteen!" Izuku happily exclaims. "The gentlemanly hero who has rescued tons of people from disasters." Yeah, and it just confirmed my knowledge from the anime. "Let''s head inside." Thirteen gestures for us to follow him inside. I take in the diverse amount of¡­biomes¡­ this will be the new battleground. "Everything from shipwrecks to fire, landslides and windstorms and more. This is the training ground I poured my heart and soul into so future generations could learn how to deal with future types of accidents and disasters." He turns to us. "Its name is the ''Unforeseen Simulation Joint'' or for short USJ!" Thirteen tells us very passionately. Aizawa-sensei walks towards the space hero. "Thirteen, where''s All Might? He was supposed to meet us here." Thirteen walks closer, leans in and whispers something to Eraser Head. Then she raised three fingers. As expected All Might is temporarily in his weakened state. Aizawa then sighs in annoyance. "Talk about the height of irrationality." He turns to us. "It can''t be helped. Shall we begin?" Then he walks off of the side letting Thirteen have the stage. "Let''s see¡­ Before we begin, let me say one thing¡­or two¡­or three..four¡­five¡­six¡­" Just say a few things. You don''t have to give a specific number... damn, I really am jumpy today. I need to be calmer. "Everyone remember, I am sure you are aware of my quirk, Black Hole." Then she continued her explanation about his quirk, quirks in general and all that. ¡­ Then suddenly the lights were enveloped by lightning and a black mist from the centre of the USJ building. Immediately I hear Aizawa order us. "Gather together and don''t move. Thirteen protect the students." Them from the dark mist monsters come forth¡­ and finally I see¡­ the Nomu¡­ "Is this like the entrance exam where the lesson''s already started?" Kirishima looks at the group of grotesque monsters. "No." I replied to him as I just cracked my knuckles and stretched a little while I also got even closer to Yaoyorozu. Kirishima looks at me confused. Then I frown and grimly add. "Those guys are the real deal. They are villains." ... A/N: Bonus Chapter for the day when we reacg 1000 Power Stones.???????? Chapter 15 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance in Patre¨°n.] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 15 Title: USJ... (part 1) ¡­. While all of the villains entered through the dark mist portals. "Don''t move!" Aizawa-sensei shouts as some of the students took a step forward. As I take in the various villains, the one that stands out the most aside from the guy covered in hands¡­ is Shigaraki. Then there is the dark mist man, Kurogiri, quite the sad story he has. Then there is the most powerful person in here, the one with a bird beak and exposed brain... Nomu. "B-but how?! There''s no way they could get into a hero school!" Kirishima exclaimed. Immediately analyzed the situation and started explaining it to the others. "There''s always a limit to the capabilities of a person''s quirk. If I were to take a guess, I''d say that they are only in this area. Now it''s a matter of how it works. Does the user get tired the more they use it or perhaps the number of people teleported perhaps it is the distance that is the limiting factor? I do not think that they can just port willy-nilly. They don''t need a direct line of sight. Perhaps they somehow got the geographic location and used that to make a point to point portal with that mist man''s quirk. If that is the case, then he could have theoretically teleported into the school. Though it would be foolish for him to teleport all these villains into the center of hero school leading me to believe that they are only here and nowhere else." I mean technically they could have taken hostages, but this is a hero school, with heroes, who are way more dangerous than some mook villains. Plus I know from the manga and anime what happened. When I analyze the other villains, I see that most of them look like petty edge lords who never fought a real hero in their life. I wouldn''t be surprised if most of them got into villain business for how they looked. Man, this hero society isn''t perfect, but who is to say that any society is? Todoroki is looking at me, then he sighs and turns back to the villains. "This will be difficult then. Whatever the case with the teleporter maybe there''s still the issue of sensors not picking them up. Meaning that they have someone who can block transmissions. They attack at the moment when a class is taking place. Meaning they have a schedule of our class since this place isn''t used as often as other training fields. They have the perfect opportunity to isolate us just by having someone with a quirk that interferes with signals." I take out a small earpiece from my hero suit''s hidden pockets. Those are useful, I have a lot of weapons on them. I wanted a gun too but it seems that they wouldn''t give me that. "Todoroki is right. I can''t get a signal. This is bad¡­ since it means that this thing was planned then." Todoroki nods. "And if this was planned then they have a goal in mind and probably a way to achieve it." Aizawa-sensei takes a few steps forward and says with a no-nonsense voice. "Thirteen, start the evacuation. Since we can''t reach the school, get them out of here as quickly as possible." . Izuku just looks at Aizawa with a worried expression on his face. "Sensei¡­. Please don''t tell me you want to fight them alone, even with your quirk there are too many for you to win. Your fighting style revolves around capturing after erasing the target''s quirk. You won''t last in a frontal battle!" "Pro heroes aren''t just one-trick ponies. Thirteen I''m leaving them in your hands." Aizawa prepares to lunge forward. And then he jumps down the stairs. I just sigh at this. "For someone who talks about thinking rationally he sure as hell did something irrational." "Trust in Eraser. He''s a pro for a reason. Come we must leave quickly and inform the school once we''re out of range of the interrupter." Thirteen reassures my ''worry''. In reality, he''s a cheat character that would make taking down these guys super easy, he is the definition of a hack. From the looks of it¡­ he''s massacring them¡­ but there is also¡­ that. I look at Nomu. That monster is here. He just tossed a four-armed guy into the ground with his scarf into the other three villains like some sort of ultimate move from a fighting game. Midoriya is in his nerd land of analysis overlooking the battlefield and murmuring something. "Let''s go." I shout at him as everyone starts running to the exit. Though I do keep myself close to Jirou and Momo. When we''re about halfway to the USJ exit, the mist man appeared before us. "I will not allow you to leave." He states in what sounded like a gentlemanly voice. He just continued. "A pleasure to meet you. We are the league of villains." Then he continued in his polity sounding voice saying. "It may be presumptuous of us, but we have invited ourselves into the home of heroes, the U.A. High School, to have All might, the Symbol of Peace, take his last breath. I believe All Might should have been here. Has there been some kind of change?" That Teleportation Quirk of his is truly good. I wished I had a quirk like that... "Well, whatever the case may be. This is the part I am here to play." The mist starts to expand. Kirishima and Bakugou immediately jump at him to bring him down. I just say to them. "Wait, you idiots!" Bakugou unleashes an explosion covering the place with dust and making it hard to see anything in front of us. "Did you consider that you''d get beaten by us before you did it?" Kirishima asks the villain hiding in the smoke. "My, my, that was close. With you being just students, I almost forgot. You are excellent golden eggs." He reforms with a metal neck brace around his neck. From the anime, I also know that is also his weak point. "Out of the way you two!" Thirteen has her pointing finger aimed at a villain. "My job is to scatter you and torture you to death!" His mist spreads around our group. All I see is black¡­ next thing... I see a rock. I notice that I am falling, so I maneuvered myself midair and even used lightning to protect my body from the impact. l perfectly in the ground¡­ some would say a perfect hero landing. I look around. A lot of mooks. And the surroundings. The mountain zone. As expected, then two more portals in the air. Out falls Momo and Jirou. As they are both about to fall. Lightning surrounded my body and everything slowed down, my hair also floats up. I jump up and catch them both. "Momo, Jirou." I nod at them both and immediately turn to the villains. "Kaminari." Yayourozu nods and makes a staff. "Clas rep," Jirou says with a little formal tone trying to ease the nervousness that she is feeling. As she looks around a little worriedly, she asks. "Do you have any plan on how to get out of this¡­ Kaminari." We are surrounded by villains¡­ with unknown quirks. Fully willing to kill us with them. ¡­. Chapter 16 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 16 Title: USJ¡­ (part 2) ¡­ -Momo Yaoyorozu POV- When I see the villains in front of me I create a staff and get ready to fight them. But I hear Jirou ask a question to Kaminari. He doesn''t answer, all he does is just stretch a little and then he says. "You know, I have never gotten really serious in a fight. I was always careful. After all, I could destroy the surroundings or something like that." Then he smiles. "I guess since you are villains, I should go all out then." I didn''t see anything, no flash, no nothing. The only thing I saw was the boasting villains... simply fell down. And Kaminari appeared next to me. I just looked at him with wide eyes and asked. "What was that." I looked at Kaminari''s back as he just said. "My top speed." Then he gave me and Jirou a thumbs up. "Don''t worry... for I am here, in a Flash." Kaminari said with a voice full of confidence. He had lighting running all through his body. Unlike before where there were only sparks going through his body now¡­ the lightning has morphed like a protective yellow aura around him with flashes of lighting from time to time. Then suddenly I feel a tingle through my skin next thing I know I am at the exit of USJ. I see Jirou next to me. I also see Sero, Mina and Ochako. Then I see Kaminari, he still had his back turned to us. His red cape fluttering on the air as his blue costume looks in its own strange way... very reassuring¡­ "I will handle the Villains down below, don''t interfere." Said Kaminari with a calm voice. When he says that I look down and see Aizawa -sensei being held down by the black monster with a beak like mouth and it''s brains being fully exposed. ¡­ -Izuku Midoriya POV- "Eraserhead, your quirk is pretty effective against others, but against Nomu who is naturally as strong as All Might¡­ it is practically the same as you being Quirkless." Childishly says the guy with hands all grabbing around his body. I just look at Aizawa -sensei, his head is about to be smashed in the ground. Mineta and Asui next to me seem nervous, as to what is about to happen next¡­ WHY AM I SO WEAK!!! Why did All Might choose me!! I am not good at anything!! I am not even brave!!! SO WHY?!! BOOOM!!! But instead of the monster smashing Aizawa -sensei''s head, the monster himself is smashed away into a wall. The Hand guy looks at the attacker and saw the... true hero¡­ the one who All Might should have chosen.... Denki Kaminari¡­ Fwosh!! Suddenly, we are all at the entrance of USJ. Even Aizawa -sensei is there, just holding his broken arm. Kaminari just looks at them all and smiles. Why can''t I SMILE LIKE HIM, I was too scared to even think of anything. Crap! Crap! Crap! "Don''t worry, I will handle them all. Aizawa -sensei, you keep an eye on the guy with the hands all around him." Said Kaminari with a fully confident voice. As if he was already 100% sure of his win. Aizawa -sensei just looked at Kaminari. He wanted to say something but he stopped when he looked at Kaminari''s eyes. "The Handman''s quirk is some type of decay, he can decay anything that he touches with his hands so be careful." Said Aizawa sensei. Kaminari just nods and brightly smiles. "Don''t worry¡­ I will use my full power and go all out." Reassured Kaminari. ¡­ -General POV- Kaminari just looked at the villains in front of him. He knew that Shigaraki is not a threat to him, he might actually be his natural counter. With his top speed he would be able to kill Shigaraki hundreds of times before he can even blink. Kurogiri appears next to Shigaraki and says. "One of them was able to escape. I was also unable to kill NO. 13, but he is now incapacitated." Shigaraki just looks confused. "Huuuh? Huuuhhh?!! Kurogiri, you had one job. If you can''t be a proper warp gate, then our plans have crumbled." Said Shigaraki with a childish voice. Then he scratched his neck as he continued. "It''s game over¡­ for now. There is no doubt that if they throw dozens of pros at us we can''t win. Should we hop back-" As Shigaraki was talking, Kaminari took this chance and¡­ Fwosh! He ran towards Shigaraki, and as he was about to shock him to knock him out. A huge dark portal opened above him. He noticed something touching his lightning armor and Kaminari''s self programmed instinct kicked in. Fwish! Booom!!! He dodged as the fist came down and smashed at where he used to be creating a crater. He looks at his attacker and sees that it was Nomu. Kaminari is faster than Nomu when he is using . Though Nomu can still move during the moment when the time slows down for him. Nomu, while unbelievably fast to the others in 1-A, to Kaminari it still seems only about as fast as a sluggish person in his eyes. Then another small portal slowly opened up at Kaminari''s back. As soon as it touched his lightning aura. Kaminari automatically dodged. BOOM! And another of Nomu''s punches hit the ground. All of this happened under ONE second. To the others looking at it. It would all seem like random craters were created on the ground. While looking at this Kaminari decided to directly go towards Nomu. He dodged his telegraphed punches and went under his legs, going directly for Shigaraki. His hand has taken a claw like form as lightning claws appeared at the end of each of his finger tips. As he is about to stab Shigaraki, Kirogiri seems to panic as his two lights on his ''body'' that represent his eyes widen. As he was about to create a portal¡­ but he was too slow as my lightning claws sank deeply into Shigaraki''s stomach. *bzzzzt* Shocking him as Shigaraki''s eyes roll to the back of his head. Knocked out¡­ ¡­ "Sh*t this is bad." Exclaimed Kurogiri as he was about to create a portal to get Shigaraki out of here. But suddenly some type of bandages wrapped around him. And then¡­ Aizawa came and kicked his armored part in the ground. Aizawa stepped on the armour as he was holding his own broken arm. "Make one move and I will crush you." Kurogiri in a second of panic was trying to come up with a plan to solve this problem. When he suddenly looked towards the students at the entrance of the USJ. "NOMU ATTACK THE KIDS AT THE GATE!!" Aizawa''s eyes widened in shock as he said. "DAMN IT!!" But before his head could even turn around. BOOM!! Numu had propelled himself at full power towards Momo, Ochako, Jirou, Midoriya and the others. Kaminari followed him at his full speed but he saw that even with his full speed because of the head start and the propelling strength of the Nomu. He was slower than it, he had to run last obsticles and up the stairs, but Nomu was just in a straight line. He then took a knife from the shoe of his hero suit and used his lighting to give the knife a push. Fwish! He threw it where he predicted Nomu would be at, he had never tried this before but he hoped that it would land or Nomu will be able to kill someone with his strength before Kirishima can arrive there¡­ but suddenly¡­ *BOOOM* Nomu flies back and he is smashed on the ground. "Worry not, for I AM HERE!!!" ¡­. A/N: If we get 1000 power stones and you will get a bonus chapter for the day... P.S: I have updated 4 times today... now onto the last HxH chapter for the day I go... I have been writing all day... but at least I know how much I can write if I try real hard. About 5 chapters a day or so...???? Chapter 17 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 17 Title: USJ (End) ¡­. -Kaminari (MC) POV- "Worry not, for I am HERE!" As soon as I heard that, honest relief rushed all over my body. BOOOM!!! Nomu''s body crashes on the ground far away as it is punched by All Might. While still in my Lighting Armor form, I immediately appear beside the other students at the front gate. As this is all happening I notice Kurogiri using this moment to make a dark mist under Shigaraki''s unconscious body and teleport him away from here. But All Might had a serious look as he went and fought Nomu. I am glad this happened. I just look at the palm of my hand... weak¡­ it might seem that I was at an advantage but I was losing. I had another five minutes left until my Lighting Armor mode wore off, this mode unlike Speed Of Lighting is very taxing on me and my body. It pushes my body beyond its human limitations, my mind can also keep up with my speed and the auto-dodge sequence that I have made that when someone with enough power touches my lightning aura I would dodge. That auto-dodge move was extremely difficult to make because every time it shocks a part of my brain that deals with my instinct to automatically dodge. I have my quirk developed to its max. The power output is up to the max, I can store up to 200 million volts. The moves which should be impossible to achieve, I achieved them. I have made my quirk something amazing and when I become a pro hero, I could probably reach the Top 5 with my Quirk¡­ but¡­ THAT ISN''T ENOUGH!!! I just look at All Might fighting Nomu, he has an easier time fighting Nomu now than during the Canon Timeline. With Aizawa there to cancel some of Nomu''s Quirks it was no difficulty for All Might to blast Nomu away, it couldn''t absorb the shock from All Might''s punches so it just looked too easy for All Might as they fought. "Haha, that took more than one hundred punches! Back in my good days I would only need two to deal with opponents like him. I guess my power has been getting a little rusty!" Said All Might with overflowing confidence in his voice. Today I saw where I was with my power. I saw how I would compare to Number One... and from what I saw¡­ I felt unbelievable despair. Not from the villains or anything like that, what made me despair was the difference between me and All Might at 100%. I was nowhere close, plus with the Quirks of the previous One For All holders, that was an unreachable gap between me and future Izuku at 100% with all of those other Quirks. I don''t like other people being better than me... I despise and hate people who are better than me!!! I loathe them!! SO I SHALL GET STRONGER!!! There is still time until sh*t hits the fan. This battle has shown me my limits, and I am going to ''Plus Ultra'' out of them. I am going to surpass them all! One thing I miss in my arsenal is high damaging moves. The type of moves that could take out Nomu. That is why I could only dodge and run away from Nomu because I didn''t have a movie to finish it off. I did ask for a sword in my Hero Costume but all they gave me was a knife so that was immediately out. I understand their reason that giving an untrained kid a sword doesn''t seem smart, but c''mon now. I was planning on asking Momo to make me one but the sword wouldn''t be able to handle the heat released from my electricity, my quirk doesn''t allow me to control electricity outside of my body. Also, I understood that I have made changes from the canon timeline, but they were changes I was willing to make. All Might wasn''t injured at all when dealing with Nomu so he will have an even higher chance of winning when he fights All For One again in the future. This is a change I needed to have an advantage over villains. Also, Aizawa''s quirk is not weakened either since Nomu did not blast his head against the pavement floor. I¡­ I am unsure about some things¡­ this weakness and helplessness I feel are strangling me. I need more power!! I need to work harder and work smarter. My father in my first life always said that the world doesn''t owe me anything. I am not going to complain about how I got reborn with such a mediocre quirk when compared to the ones like Todoroki or One for All and so on. I made the choice to not try and take One For All due to the consciousness of the previous holders being inside it. But I can still feel as if the reaper''s scythe is around my neck at every decision I make. One wrong decision is all I need to die. Am I gonna lose this 2nd chance at life from one of my mistakes? ¡­ ... And just like that everything ended. I have a heavy feeling in my heart like it could explode at any time. Dying again, will I reincarnate again? Or was the first reincarnation just a fluke? I don''t know, reincarnation has numbed my fear of death but not erased it. I lived my first life to the fullest. I had a lot of regrets, but everyone has those. But I am selfish enough to want this chance at life too. After some questions from the police and investigators they let us go, my classmates congratulated me and so on I just smiled at them and acted like I just did the right thing with a calm face. But... but¡­ I can''t handle it... this is terrifying. I could die at any moment¡­ I feel extremely uncomfortable. Even though I wasn''t injured at all I just went to the infirmary. When I opened the door I just saw Midoriya and All Might in his skinny form, talking about something. I didn''t pay attention and neither cared about any of it. I just went towards Aizawa''s bed, but he seemed to be sleeping¡­ damn¡­ I guess¡­ I just looked at All Might and Midoriya, they had noticed me and were just looking at me with nervous faces. Were they scared that I had heard what they were saying, well I did but it was stuff I already know? "Excuse me, are you a member of the teacher''s facility in U.A?" I asked All Might with a serious voice. All Might seems a little unsure of something when I ask that. "Uhhh¡­ yeah, I am¡­ but did you hear what I and young Midoriya were talking about before you got here?" I heard that they were talking about All Might''s quirk usage time shortening to 1 hour, but I obviously wouldn''t say that. Midoriya also had a very nervous look on his face, as expected, he truly is a horrible liar. "No I didn''t hear anything, I was kind of distracted about the USJ incident earlier today. I wanted to know if I can get permission to use one of the training facilities." I answered to All Might. Midoriya looks at me with a shocked look on his face, after all, I don''t have that cheery look on my face anymore and I am acting differently from the usual 100% confident guy, with a smile on his face. Even All Might noticed this, after all, he is my teacher when he is in his buff form, and he has always seen me as the cheery type of guy. "Of course you can use them just tell me the time that you will be using it for and when you will start using it." Said All Might with a smile on his thin face. "I will use it starting from right now, the period will last until it is time for the U.A Sports Festival to start. I will be in there for every waking hour, I will sleep there, eat there, and everything else. I would like to ask Cook Rush to make me food for that time. From my knowledge of the past U.A sports festivals, they will be held after two weeks from now." I said all of this with a straight face, Izuku was looking at me with a face that completely signified his shock, in his wide eyes there was a¡­ look of admiration¡­ directed towards me. That is annoying. ¡­ -General POV- When All Might sees the determination in Kaminari''s voice he can''t help it, as one of his stray thoughts went towards a dark thought in his mind. If he had met Kaminari before giving one for all to young Midoriya, who would he have chosen as his successor? Even he doesn''t know the answer to that question. Or more likely he doesn''t want to know. All Might confirms to Kaminari that he would take care of everything, but he will have to come by tomorrow for his reservation. Kaminari just bowed down as he said. "Thank you very much, sir..." All Might just smiles and says. "Yagi¡­ my name is Toshinori Yagi." "I see then. Thank you very much sir Toshinori." And then Kaminari walked away from the infirmary. All Might could only sigh a little and scratch his head as Midoriya took this time to ask. "But sir, wouldn''t Kaminari''s parents be worried about him and they wouldn''t allow him to do something like that?" All Might just looks at Izuku. "Young Midoriya, in the written acceptance exams the question, Why do you want to be a Hero? The answers are usually the same you know, except Kaminari Denki. In all of U.A''s history there was never an answer like that." Izuku looks even more curious and asks. "What was his answer then sir." All Might look conflicted as he said. "Because being a Hero is all that he has left." ¡­. A/N: In this chapter we see a little bit of humanity in everyone. Kaminari''s fear of death and uncertainty in the future. Even the usually confident All Might questions himself a little. P.S: While the MC might seem like an unbeatable person to other people (and even the reader sometime) he too has his weaknesses, and is unsure of some things. P.P.S: Bonus chapter for the day at 1000 Power Stones.???? Chapter 18 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 18 (This is the BONUS chapter) Title: New Super Move... ¡­ -Kaminari POV- I got to the training ground as All Might had promised. It was one of the empty training grounds that had different rock formations all around me. I was still in my school uniform, so I slipped off my shoes and took off all of my clothes. When it was just me in my boxers I looked around and saw the well-lit training ground. The first thing I did was enter my strongest form, . I just traversed around a little around ten minutes before I started feeling my mental capacity start to drop. Before I went full retarded I stoped the electricity outage, and fall on my back. I don''t mind the hard rocky ground hitting my back since I have my muscles to protect me. *sigh* I have the speed that even surpasses All Might, not by a lot, but I can confidently say that I am faster than him. My reaction speed is also faster since I can auto dodge. What I miss in my arsenal though is a strong move that can kill something like Nomu in one shot¡­ something that can be called my hidden ace¡­ if I could control the lightning I generate that wouldn''t be a problem since I could easily wreck someone''s body by running lightning through their bodies and manipulating it for critical damage. I can store up to 200,000,000 Volt inside of me¡­ that is 1/5th the power of a lightning bolt. It might not seem a lot if I put it like that but to someone like me, I can confidently defeat any student in UA with maybe the exception of Mirio. ¡­ ... Two days have passed since I started thinking of this problem. After another day at school, I just put down my school bag. I finally got a breakthrough. I have been concentrating on the biological side of electricity, by allowing myself to easily surpass human limits. I completely forgot the Physics applications of electricity. I have been concentrating too much on trying to copy anime and forgot that I can use real physics ideas on this. First I pulled out a physics book about electricity that I had been reading every free second that I have had these couple of days. I just smile, this should work. I take out my wallet and pull a coin. I take off my clothes to not get them dirty. Then I take a deep breath and flip the coin in the air. Electricity isn''t just that simple¡­ if I can generate electricity¡­ it means I can also generate some magnetic force¡­ I take another deep breath and use electricity on my hand as the coin flips down towards my hand, I just smile¡­ and flick the coin with my thumb¡­ *BOOOM* A sonic boom is created as¡­ *BOOOM* The coin goes through the rock formations all of the rock formations, creating huge holes through all of them and leaving red circle formed holes in them, with a red over hue, inside where it pierced showing the heat¡­ *BOOM* It even pierced through the ceiling of the training ground and flew towards the sky. "Hahahahaha." I can''t stop myself from laughing like a madman. That was way more powerful than an All Might punch, that could kill Nomu in one hit. I looked at my hand if it had any injuries, there were none. "Yes¡­ this is the power I wanted¡­ now¡­ I just need to go beyond it¡­ again!" It was a perfectly spammable move, it doesn''t even use an excessive amount of electricity. And this does give me some more ideas on how to use this. I just lie down on my back, now I can finally rest a little. I remember back in my first world brother used to say, that ''Hard work doesn''t always translate to results. So it''s better to work smarter than harder.'' But big bro was kind of a psycho so I should take his words with a grain of salt. I still remember that one time when I asked him what he would do if I was killed in an accident. ¡­ -Flashback- I was eating a pica that I bought... with my brother''s money. I see that he is also on the table sitting opposite of me, eating some bean soup. I looked at him and asked a stupid question. "So what would you do if I died?" He just looks at me and raises a questioning eyebrow at me. "Wtf? I just literally woke up and you ask questions like this? Why don''t you just ask me to go and stop three buildings on fire while you are at it?" I just sigh at this. "C''mon now no need with your dry sarcasm brother. But really though what would you do if someone killed me." Brother seemed to think a little, then he said. "Well if someone killed you¡­ I would obviously r*pe his mother and sister in front of him and then torture them. After that, I will use a rusty spoon to slowly dig out the t*sticles of the guy until they are all gone." My brother said all of this with a casual tone as if talking about the weather. He was different from the times in how he acts with people in public. For the first time in my life, I understood what type of person my brother was, he was cold, calculative, and manipulating. But above all else, he was¡­ strong. ... One time I asked him. "Brother I would love to be like you. Teach me how you do it¡­ how you manipulated that shopkeeper?" Brother just looked at me and sighed. "Listen, little bro. you are not going to be like me, you can''t be like me. I had certain experiences that taught me how to become like this. You don''t have them. But you have another weapon that you can use¡­" "Oh yeah, and what is that." He just smirked at me. "Pity." "Pity?" I asked him curiously. His smirk widens. "Yep, pity. Weeping about tragedy isn''t going to change anything about it. So better move on and use this disadvantage into an advantage." -flashback ends- ¡­. ''Act like pray, but be a predator, use pity to lure in your victims.'' That is one of the last lessons that my brother taught me. But for all of his intelligence and cunning¡­ my brother still died way before me. I wonder¡­ what he would have done if he was in my place? Heh, he would probably be ruling the world by now. Hehehehe, or probably being a ''normal'' person. God, he was an as?whole, funny, but still. He wouldn''t even deny it and just joke about it. His actual last lesson before he died he just said. ''If you are going to try to do something¡­ be sure to be the best at it.'' I feel some tears flow from my eyes, as I recall my memories with him. Remembering another piece of his useless excuse about how he acted behind closed doors. ''Narcissism that can be backed up is called confidence.'' ¡­. A/N: This flashback was used as a way to show this MC''s way of thinking. He was molded by his big brother to use his talents to his full extent. He is pitiful¡­ so he can use that to his advantage. (His parents died in this world and so on. In his last world he also had his tragedies, his brother pretty much told him to not weep on tragedies, but use them. The MC saw his brother as strong.) P.S: If we reach 2000 Power Stones you will get a bonus chapter for the day. Chapter 19 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 19 Title: Secret Relationship!! .... The next day after I learned how to use Railgun. I have a happy smile on my face that I can''t wipe off. I am not going to lie to myself. I am very excited. I was planning on asking out Momo today. Obviously not making it seem like a date, that would be dumb, most guys don''t get a date because they asked for a date... I need to be subtle with this. Also, Momo is too dull and innocent to understand and most likely will not accept when asked a direct question to go on a date. So it''s time to put my game face on. It has been a long time since I asked anyone out or been on a date. But I will still use my strongest manipulation method called... pity... .... -General POV- During lunch break everything was normal. In eleven days would be the sports festival so everyone was trying to better themselves in certain ways. Kaminari and Class 1-A were all seated at the same table. They were all discussing things like battle and all that, even Bakugo was acting cordial as he talked with Kirishima. Kaminari had a calm look on his face as he looked at Momo... he has been strangely quiet ever since the USJ attack. Even though he still smiles when he sees everyone, the smiles seem more forced now. The Class didn''t want to see their Class President and their friend who saved them during the USJ, pushing himself beyond his limits while trying to save them. Mina, who had known Kaminari since they were kids, was the most worried. She had never seen him so worried. "Hey, Kaminari." Called out Mina, but to her surprise, Kaminari was distracted and kept looking at his food. She gets a little upset at this and decides to loudly scream. "KAMINARI WAKE UP!!" Immediately Kaminari is startled, at Mina''s shouting. He then looked at Mina, with wide eyes full of surprise and unexpectedness. "How can I help you, Mina?" Said Kaminari with an unusually calm tone in his voice, and no smile on his face. Mina juts pouted at Kaminari. "C''mon Kaminari, stop being so gloomy." When Kaminari hears that he just smiles and clasps his hand as an apology. "Sorry about that, I have been too distracted lately." .... But even though he said that Kaminari still wasn''t like his usual self for the rest of the day. After all, classes had ended Toru, who has the Invisibility quirk. Went to the bathroom, and as she was coming back she saw something, Kaminari and Momo were talking about something. ''I wonder what they are talking about.'' Thought Toru as she still kept trying to keep herself from listening in as it would be kind of disrespectful. But in the end, her curiosity got the better of her. So she took off her clothes, rendering her truly unseen to the eye. She got close to them and she heard Momo say. "I don''t know any normal place where we could meet up." "Well can you meet me at the Shikotsu Boulevard, I can show you around, and then we can talk a little." Said Denki, as he had a small smile on his face. Momo nodded and confirmed. "Sure let''s meet in there, Charlotte will drive me to the Boulevard." .... So when Kaminari became president of the classroom, he had suggested that all of the 1-A Class make a group online where they could chat together. So that is how Toru got the phone numbers of all the rest of the members of the classroom and notified them about what was happening. She asked them if any of them would be interested in stal- I mean follow them on their secret date. These are the replies that she got. Aoyama: No madam I, unfortunately, am very busy today. Mina: W- What NO WAY KAMINARI IS DATING MOMO... THIS CAN''T BE HAPPENING. Asui: Sure *frog emoji* Ilda: It is common courtesy to not interfere in another student''s private life. We should stop this at once. . . . . In the end, only Midoriya, Ochako, Mineta, Jirou, Asui, Kirishima, Sero, Mina, and Toru went to stealthily follow them. As they did so, they saw Momo arrive fifteen minutes earlier, that was around the time they arrived too. But Kaminari was already there, they couldn''t help but think that Kaminari being very punctual was weird. He always had this fun almost play-boyish personality. But he strangely is a good student, studies a lot, actually never had a girlfriend (Mina and Kirishima confirmed that), he is also a hard worker with amazing kindness. Midoriya especially had a huge blush as he looked at Momo and Kaminari talking and genuinely smiling together. Izuku was amazed, he has never even known someone close to him who dates or does anything like that with girls. Then Jirou uses one of her Quirk Earphone Jacks and pokes them into the ground to listen to the conversation Momo and Kaminari were having, and then she started explaining to the others what they were saying. ..... But on the other side, Kaminari was laughing with Momo about some joke that he made. "And then I just went completely dumb and the only thing I could think of was, making an OK hand sign and say. ~Yayyy." Momo giggled at what Kaminari was saying. "It''s hard to imagine the Denki Kaminari being any less than perfect." Kaminari''s smile turned a little sour and his expression twisted like he just ate a sour lemon. "I am nowhere near perfect... I couldn''t even protect you and my friends. If all might hadn''t come during that last moment, I don''t think I would have even been fast enough to save any of you guys." Momo also became unsure of what to say but in the end, she just simply said. "We can talk about it." When she heard what she said, she blushed. "N -Not in an ecchi way though." Kaminari just has a questioning look. "Is that so." Then a smirk developed on his face. "Well, it all began when....." .... A/N: The MC might seem kinda soft now... but remember what his brother told him... ''Act like prey, BE a predator. P.S: Damn, I really used to write shorter chapters back un the day.???? P.P.S: If we get 2000 Power Stones and I will post a bonus chapter for the day. Chapter 20 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 20 Title: Whispers... ¡­. -Momo POV- I look at Denki as he explains his life story. His parents dead and him losing everything along his life, I can see his eyes have a sad glaze to them as he looks at the side. I never knew... someone like him had such a tragic life story. I wonder how he even has the resolve to become a Hero after everything that happened to him? I can''t even say my life story, mine would sound like heaven compared to his. In the end, I can only drink the juice in front of me. ¡­. After he finishes explaining to me his goals and aspirations for the future. In the end, he says with a look full of confidence on his face. "I will become the number One Hero and surpass All Might!" As he announces that I feel a strange chill go over my body. This feels weird¡­ I have this strange belief in him that he will be able to do it. He is someone who inspires confidence¡­ Suddenly my eyes widen, this is a familiar feeling, just like the one people get when they hear of All Might. ¡­. -General POV- Even the others who were listening in on the date between Momo and Denki felt chills down their spines. They felt like Kaminari was just telling them a fact. Izuku looks at his hand when he hears what Kaminari says. ''Am I worthy of One For All? Kaminari would be better suitable.'' He just closed his eyes and turned around walking away. Ochaki notices this and asks him. "Izuku -kun where are you going?" He doesn''t say anything as a look full of determination appears in his eyes. "To train¡­" ''I must train harder¡­ or I will never be able to defeat Kaminari. All Might said that during the sports festival I need to show that I am the next symbol of peace and say¡­ I AM HERE¡­'' ¡­. Two weeks pass by and the time of the Sports Festival comes around. Kaminari spends this time doing extensive training. As he is along the hallways, he can''t help but be a little nervous about what he is about to do. This will increase his fame, but at the same time, it will put a lot of pressure on him. As Kaminari was unsure of something, he imagined what his brother would tell him at this time. ''Dominate them!! You can do it for you are my brother!!'' Immediately Kaminari stops walking for a split second and swears that it felt real, as his brain stimulates the scene. He was always best under pressure. So he thinks of the greatest pressure that he could think of. It was a really silly thing, but it helped him get his game in the game. Kaminari kind of lies to himself, thinking that his brother was staring at him. His body pumps adrenaline. His eyes concentrated on one simple goal. ''I must dominate them!!'' ¡­ As he walks to where many other U.A freshmen are too. Many people murmured around him, but Kaminari was a little distracted, still, he heard the excited and nervous whispers all around. He looks at Momo and says. "Good luck, and be careful." Momo nods back at him too. "I hope to see you in the finals then." They both have nonchalant looks as they say that. They are more concentrated on the soon to come exam. Kaminari nods in her direction, he won''t be paying any more attention to her and he will now concentrate on the competition. Though he is confident, even though it might be only his brain playing tricks on him. Kaminari can''t help but instinctively listen to the whisper. His brother has always been correct about everything he has done. ... Midoriya looks around nervously as he sees the many people from the stands cheering at them. ... That is what midnight seductively walks on the stage making most of the hormonal teenagers here drooling as they see her. Swish! She swipes a short whip on the side and as she notices that everyone is paying attention to her, she says. "Now, now, play fair." The students start whispering about her very¡­ 18+ outfit. "Oy!!! Silence!!! Now freshman representative, Denki Kaminari 1-A." Calls out Midnight. Kaminari just walks forward with no problem and he stands in front of Midnight, unlike the other hormonal teenagers around here. He has a calm look on his face as he takes the mic from Midnight. He turns towards his fellow students and thinks about the speech that he wanted to give. ''But¡­ that is so boring¡­'' Thinks Kaminari and in the end, he slows down his perception of time to allow him to think some more about this. ''What would brother do?'' Contemplates Kaminari and in the end, he simply starts talking on the mic. "Great moments are born from great opportunity... And that''s what you have here, today. That''s what you''ve earned here today. One day. Some of you might be thinking that you have low chances of winning and that if you competed ten times, they would lose nine of them. But not this time! Not today!" Says Kaminari and then points towards the Pro Hero stands. "Today, we compete with them. Today, we say with them. And we shut them down because we can! Today, we are the greatest heroes in the world." In the end, Kaminari then points his finger at his fellow freshmen U.A Students. "You were born to be heroes. Every one of you. And you were meant to be here today. This is your time." He points at the heroes on the stands again. "Their time is done. It''s over. I''m sick and tired of hearing about what great heroes they are... Screw them. This is your time, reassure the geezers that they don''t need to worry about the future." He then smiles, his face and body language expressing 100% confidence as he finishes his speech by saying. "Now go out there and take this opportunity given to you." ***WOOOOOOOAAAAHHHHHH*** The whole stadium rises in cheers, even the other students who are supposed to be his competitors'' clap and cheer for him. Kaminari has a reassuring smile on his face, but on the inside, an emotionless state was spreading. ''I will need to win this... for I am... the BEST!!.'' ¡­ Midnight then explains the obstacle course and Present Mic announces¡­ "BEGIN!!!¡­" Fwosh! Before anyone could react a bright flash passed them all. ¡­ Not even ten seconds later and Present Mic can''t help but say on the mic. "W -What?!! No way!!" He looks at Aizawa who was wrapped in bandages. "What the hell?" "Announce it, that is your job. Let me take a quiet nap." Says Aizawa, not responding to what President Mic said. "WINNER OF FIRST ROUND IS DENKI KAMINARI!!! Form 1-A." Announces Present Mic. ¡­. Kaminari stops as he looks at the trail that he left behind. ''Just being better than others isn''t enough. You must be the Best and the distance between you and them must be unsurpassable to them!'' He then looks towards the stands looking at a black-haired man with dark brown eyes and dark hair. He wasn''t too handsome, but his smile could attract people to him. It was strange to Kaminari, as what he saw was just a cold smile with cold eyes looking straight at him. ''Isn''t that right brother?'' ¡­. AUTHOR NOTE: We can see how temporarily the MC started copying his cold brother. He doesn''t even realize that he is doing it. He sees his brother as someone who does no wrong move, so he does what he thinks his brother would do. P.S: If we 1000 Power Stones, bonus chapter for the day.???? Chapter 21 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm . .... Chapter 21 Title: Fear... ¡­. -Kaminari POV- I just wait for the others to arrive and I sit down and grab some ice tea. I can''t help but think about the future. One For All, Shigaraki, and all that, if I said that I wasn''t scared as hell, then I would be lying. I want to be someone who isn''t influenced by fear and can think more clearly and without fear in the face of danger. But that is an unrealistic goal for the current me and some people are naturally born without the need to fear. Back in the day, in my first life when I was scared of something, my brother was always there for me. When I was scared of darkness and told him that he spent two days explaining to me that the dark is just the absence of photons in the visible wavelength --400 to 700 nanometers. That is when I understood the reality and logic behind it¡­ and well... It''s silly to be afraid of the absence of photons. Ever since then I have never been afraid of the darkness. Brother wasn''t afraid of anything and that was because he knew the world around him and understood it. I don''t know that, I don''t even know where Quirks come from and how illogical some things about it are, like Eiri''s Quirk which returns a living being back in time¡­ like what the hell?!! How is that logical at all? Something like that should normally be impossible, and that is what I am afraid of, I am afraid of something that I don''t understand¡­ So I Must Learn More!!!!! ... I am broken out of my thought process as I see Midoriya pass through the finish line. Way after me, the difference between us is undeniable. People in the stands were even kind of bored by just how unimpressive the 2nd place is in comparison to me. *sigh* I really shouldn''t waste time thinking about things that I don''t understand. I must be more in reality and enjoy my life some more. In my last life, I only had a couple of girlfriends during my teenage years, I was never the most charismatic person in the room even later in life. In comparison, my brother could make two straight girls kiss each other within twenty minutes. He had that scary charisma and manipulation skills, he could put doubt inside even the most confident person in the world. Fu*k!! Why can''t I be like that?!! Well I am definitely going to try and be like that. I want to be like that, maybe then I won''t need to have all these doubts about the future. Doubts that suddenly All For One will escape prison and come straight for me. .¡­ As everyone finishes, Midnight says that we have fifteen minutes to find teammates, it doesn''t take long for me to find Momo. She was in the top five, just right after me, Midoriya, Todoroki, and Bakugo. It''s pretty good because her quirk isn''t speed-based, she is just that¡­ good enough. And that will be the rest of her life too, just good enough. That is where being the 5th Best gets you. At just good enough, pretty much no better than a loser. This is the difference between someone like me and her, I will never be 2nd place at anything I do. Though I still plan to marry her and have children with her, because she is¡­ good enough. Still even while I think that I have a smile on my face as I approach her. "Yo, Momo, wanna join up?" She looks a little surprised that I called out to her, and she even seems unsure for a second but in the end, she agrees. "O -Okay¡­" I smirk at her and just take a hold of her hand. "Don''t worry about the 10,000,000 points that I have on my headband and all that. I promise you that we won''t lose them. Hahaha¡­" She smiles at me and nods. My brother always said that a strong man doesn''t have to fear anything and that he will act 100% sure of everything. So I am doing my best at acting 100% sure of everything I do, for I am neither strong enough nor am I sure. But that doesn''t mean that I can''t act like a strong man who knows everything. I see that even though she says that, Momo''s body language expresses that she is still unsure of some things. Everyone here has amazing Quirks, from Mind Control, barrier, Copy Quirks, and many others. They just need to get my headband and I will lose¡­ or even if I pass into the next stage, it would suck being 2nd place, that is just the best loser. In the end though, despite my doubts, I just smile brightly and reassure her by saying. "Don''t worry Momo, I am going to be the number one Hero. I am not going to be Number One by losing a simple highschool match, Hahahaha¡­" As she sees my confidence and reassurance in me, she too starts trusting in me. After all, one can''t have someone believe in him if he doesn''t believe in himself. I look towards the stand and don''t see my brother, I know that it is a hallucination. But¡­ I still want to at least have it reassure me that everything will be alright. That would help¡­ ¡­. In the end, though, even I can''t lie to myself for too long. So it is all up to me, I must be the best by myself In the end, Mina, Momo, and Itsuka Kendo from class 1-B joined us. I don''t become the Rider, I have Itsuka do that, as she can use her Big Hands Quirk to keep people at bay. "Remember the strategy, Itsuka you keep away everyone who gets close to you. Though that is very unlikely. Also, Momo, make some rollerskates for Mina too, and a rope to keep all of us together. I don''t need the skates, but when I move at my top speeds I want to be able to move you too." I keep explaining everything to them and what their roles are. Though I am confident on plan A, I am not arrogant or stupid enough to put all of my eggs in a single basket. ¡­. "Okay now get ready¡­.3...2¡­." I just look around me, seeing that everyone has their eyes on me. I can''t blame them, they want to level up by taking out a high-level character. Except that they are so consumed by greed¡­ or naivety¡­ that they can''t see the difference between us. Then it seems like I will have to show them the difference between us. There must be no mistakes on my part. "...1¡­ START!!!!" Immediately, as soon as she says that, the world around me slows down as I look at the people around me, I go at my top speed. I just go around by myself, stealing everyone''s headbands. And I do all of that in a split second Fwoosh!!! Suddenly everyone stops and looks at each other. I smile at them all and show the stack of headbands that I have in my hand. "You are too slow¡­" I tell them and I see their faces covered in shock. Boom! Bakugo immediately uses explosions to propel himself towards me. Fwosh! But before he is even halfway to reaching me I am on the other side of the arena. I smirk at all of them and say. "Catch me if you can¡­" Fwosh! Again I move at top speeds, dragging Momo and Mina along. The crowd goes wild as I gained all of the headbands. The people in the stands start cheering my name. ¡­. I dodge them all for the next five minutes, taking on all of the quirks and either dodging them with ease or blocking them. Even when Todoroki tried to freeze the whole platform on which we were standing. As soon as the ice got close, I used my electricity to break and heat the ice around me. I had Momo create a plastic sheat around the rest of my team so they don''t get electrocuted. That is when I decide to roll the bandages in a ball and¡­ Fwosh!!! Throw them away towards the rushing mob of students. Immediately like fish, they fight amongst each other. I can feel Momo''s gaze as she looks at me. I just give her a side glance and smile. "Now no one will chase after us anymore, seems like Plan A worked¡­" Momo smirks back at me too. "You knew this would happen all along didn''t you?" "C''mon now you give me too much credit," I tell her with a knowing smirk on my face. Obviously I kenew. "Yeah, we all did it," sarcastically says Mina as she looks at me. "We totally contributed, not like we were all just dragged around by you." Heh, someone is salty. ¡­ It doesn''t take long for the game to end, and no one came after us at all anymore. We in the end did hold on to the 10,000,000 points. Now comes the time to tell the world that I am here!! ¡­. AUTHOR NOTE: The MC is trying to copy and be like his brother, he is just scared of future events. But when he acts like his brother (his version of his brother, the one he saw, not the real brother), it makes him feel like he is his brother. It gives him a false sense of confidence. It''s like a minor multiple personality disorder. It''s his way of coping with his fear¡­ he can do all of this on his own, it''s just the confidence boost. He will have to learn that one can''t be the best at everything. P.S: Work sucks... that''s it about my day...???? P.P.S: If we get 1000 power stones, you will get a bonus chapter for the day. Chapter 22 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 22 Title: Tournament... ¡­.. -General POV- Mina could see that Kaminari and Momo seemed closer than usual, she felt a pang of jealousy hit her. She has had a crush on him ever since she could remember, and another girl coming and taking him away is kinda¡­ hurtful to her. But at the same time, she also noticed something strange about Kaminari, there was a hollow look inside his eyes. She has never seen him do something like this. When close to him everyone would feel reassured, but now she feels like she doesn''t know him anymore, and¡­ she feels guilty to even feel this¡­ but she feels scared. It wasn''t how he moves or talks, he still seems kind, but what is freaking her out is the atmosphere around him. ''Kaminari¡­ what are you feeling right now?'' She wonders, Mina is the only one who has known Kaminari for such a long time, so only she can notice his slight change. And even then, she is unsure and thinks that she might have just eaten something bad to feel this way. ¡­. As the battle comes to a conclusion Kaminari goes to rest in private. That is when Mineta approaches him with an idea about having the 1-A Class girls in cheerleader uniforms. Kaminari usually wouldn''t care to do something like this. ''But¡­ I should be able to do something like this and easily get away with. I must be able to do something like this too.'' Contemplates Kaminari, his dream to perfection is something that¡­ is just a borrowed dream. But he also wants to test the way that this will go, he wants to test himself and push himself out of his comfort zone socially. "C''mon Kaminari. The girls will listen to you. Have you seen the way that they look at you¡­ honestly, the way any girl looks at you is infuriating¡­ but c''mon pleeeeaseeeeee do this for me. I promise that I will owe you big for this." Pleads Mineta, he knows that Kaminari can get the girls to do it. Every girl in class has something for the guy. Kaminari just gives him a side glance and doesn''t give him any confirmation or anything like that, he just walks away with a smile on his face. ¡­. A couple of minutes later he finds the group of 1-A class girls and calls out to them. "Yo! Girls, Aizawa -sensei said that the girls can wear a cheerleader outfit and every girl from the other classrooms will be doing the same as the battles will be soon announced." ¡­. -Kaminari POV- "Really?" Asks Momo as I tell her that, I just shrug and answer her by saying. "That is what they told me at least." She nods at this, not asking any more questions as she knows that I would never lie about something like this. Well, she thinks she knows¡­ she doesn''t know that I have lied to her around 50% of the time we have spoken together. Well, when someone has a good reputation, he can do a lot of things and get away with it freely. "Anyway, just because he said that you don''t have to wear revealing cheerleading outfits if you feel uncomfortable," I tell them that to reassure them. The girls though still seem unsure of it. I then just wave at them and smile as I walk away. "Anyway, see ya later." ¡­. With that finished, I just go towards where the other students are and as the break is over we go to the arena to draw lots¡­ but we are interrupted by Present Mic loudly announcing. "Wooow! It seems like class 1-A has gone full-on fanservice." As he says that I just look at the 1-A girls staring at me with death glares, I look around ''confused'' and when I see that no one else is wearing cheerleader outfits, my face just pales and I point at Mineta. "He told me that Aizawa said so!! I really should have known better..." Mineta doesn''t even notice me putting all of the blame on him, as he just looks at the girls with a dazed look and a blush on his face. Yep, and he wonders why he isn''t popular¡­ I have an apologetic look on my face and clasp my hands in a silent apology and mouth out to them a sorry. ¡­ In the end, we pick the lots, and it seems like I will have to fight first, my opponent is the guy with the mind control quirk. Shinsoo is his name¡­ and so the first fight comes about. ¡­. "AAAAAANNNDDDDD the first battle is against the¡­ mysterious? Hitoshi Shinso and the LIGHTNING BOY KAMINARI DENKIIIII!!!!!! Shinso looks at this annoyed and whispers under his breath. "What''s up with the difference in introduction between us¡­ even the mysterious part was like you were asking a question." I smile politely at him and say. "Yo! Shinso right? Let''s have a good fight." "BEGIN." Announces Present Mic, without even counting down. This seems like a habit of his. Shinso just asks me. "What was your name again?" Even though I know what he plans to do, with a smile on my face I answer him. "My name is Kaminari Denki." Immediately I can feel my body go out of my control, it feels like a dream where I can''t control my body and I start moving to turn around but immediately. *Bzzzzt* I use electricity in my hand and I don''t use my quirk on protecting it and actually, I skillfully hit my nerves and with pinpoint precision that has been honed during the over a decade that I have spent training my Quirk. In the end, an unimaginable amount of pain assaults my hand, as if molten lava has been poured in the inside of my arm. But though the pain lasts for less of a second, it wakes me up and I get out of Shinso''s control and look at him with a smile still on my face. I see that he has a shocked look on his face. In the end, I just told him. "Your quirk is truly amazing and you will be on the Top 10 of the hero spectrum, though this quirk is best kept a secret and the fewer people know about it the better it is¡­ so¡­ hope we can work together in the future, having someone like you having my back will make me more comfortable." Fwosh! Though he can hear my words, I don''t let him comprehend them yet as I appear next to him and run a small electric shock to the back of his neck, harmlessly knocking him out. I truly did mean that he is going to become an amazing Hero. Though he should deal with his inferiority complex of his, it is tying him down. He thinks that his Quirk isn''t good for a Hero Job, he must get that thought off his head. I can see that he wants to be a Pro Hero, but he is still limiting himself needlessly. Anyway, I shouldn''t be the one talking about snubbing other''s feelings of inferiority when I have my own. Fu*k, he continued to cast a shadow over me even after his death. When I was in my 1st world and it followed me all the way here¡­ damn¡­ I really need to get rid of these thoughts. But I am afraid that if I start getting rid of them, I will stop wanting to become the best. I can''t deny that my 1st life was very successful because of these thoughts, I am just an imitation of him, I will never be him. I am charismatic but not as good as him, I am smart, but nowhere near as him, I am manipulative but not as good as him¡­ honestly, I can''t find a single thing in which I triumph over him. The shadow he cast was way too big. I sometimes wonder¡­ did I ruin the life of my new family by acting like him? I wonder¡­ if those close to me grieved when I died? ¡­ ¡­ After having those thoughts, I went back to the Class 1-A booth, and Eijiro congratulates me. "That was amazing Kaminari, as expected of you you finished it super fast." I smirk. "It wasn''t as easy as it looked¡­" When he hears me say that he is confused, but in the end, I won''t elaborate on it, so he knows not to ask. but Deku on the other hand still writes something in his little notebook, you know¡­ if a villain got their hands on that, it would be beyond dangerous. ¡­ The second match is tape guy (Sero) vs Todoroki. The latter seemed aggravated at the start of the fight so I wasn''t at all surprised when he uses way too much power and encases Sero in ice, for which he apologizes later on. ¡­. The 3rd fight is Midoriya against Mei, the girl from the support department who previously was in his team. Deku almost loses, because he was stupid enough to wear some equipment she gave him from before the match. He has to use One For All twice, destroying two of his fingers, just so he can defeat her by knocking her out of the ring with a wind blast. ¡­. The 4th fight is Ibara Shiozaki (Quirk: can manipulate her vine-like hair) against Ilida, sadly her Quirk is used as field control and Ilida was defeated eventually. The fight lasted around 20 minutes and in the end, Ilida''s engine overheated and he started to slow down as he failed to defeat her by using his finishing final attack. She then just grabbed him with her vine-like hair and threw him out of the ring. ¡­. The next two matches go in a flash in comparison as Mina is against Yuga (Quirk: Belly button laser). On the other hand in the fight of Momo vs Fumikage, though unlike canon this fight goes on differently as Momo has spent a lot of time with me and her thinking process has majorly changed. She uses her quirk to create a flash-grenade. After that Fumikage was easily defeated. ¡­. AUTHOR NOTE: As we can see quite a lot of the fights have changed. After all, while drawing lots, one slight difference in movement and they got someone else to fight against. P.S: Though this is the MC''s 2nd life, he can''t just leave it behind that easily. He was attached to that world¡­ he had a family... Chapter 23 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 23 Title: Kaminari vs Todoroki... ¡­. The battle between Ochako against Bakugou happens and Bakugou wins the fight. Next, it is me against Todoroki, I am currently in the bathrooms washing my face as they fix the ring due to the destruction caused by Bakugou and Ochako''s battle. When the door opens, I just give a side glance to the man who entered. It is Endeavor, the man who would be to jail if his crimes were reported. His wife didn''t just decide to burn off the side of the face of her own son who resembled him. The marriage was most likely arranged so she didn''t have a choice¡­ and yeah¡­ and how did she have so many children with him if she hated him that much? Did he force himself on her? Did he r*pe her? Now even if he didn''t do that, the only thing needed is for the question to be brought up and that''s it. His Hero career is bye~ bye~ He wouldn''t be worrying about beating All Might anymore, he should instead be more worried about not dropping the soap in prison¡­ with some people in there who he himself put in there. But that doesn''t matter as I hear him stand next to me and say. "I want you to not go easy on Shoto." I don''t like the way he says it like he is ordering me. I look at him in the eyes for a couple of seconds and walk away. "I don''t need you to tell me what to do¡­ Number Two~" I just close the door as I walk away, I can hear him wreathe in anger when I tell him that. But it doesn''t matter, he is number two and will always be so even if All Might retires. Everyone will forever remember him as number two, and I think he realizes that. But there is nothing he can do about it. ¡­. When I arrive at the new fixed stage and look at Todoroki, who is in front of me. We both have calm looks on our faces. I don''t say anything and neither does he. I know that talking to him now would be useless, whether he uses the fire half of his quirk, that doesn''t matter at all to me. "BEGIN!!!" Announces Present Mic and immediately Todoroki sends a huge wave of ice towards me. He knows better than to go too easy on me, but he isn''t using his fireside so he definitely won''t win well even if he uses it¡­ the chances of him winning against me are still minuscule. I still have my hands in my pockets as the ice gets close to me. *Bzzzzzt* BOOOOM! Immediately, the ice is destroyed and as soon as it gets within a range of five meters close to me, it will be destroyed. An automatic defense system has been set around me. As soon as something enters my five-meter dome, it will be hit by lightning. It hits too fast and it works more on an instinctual level than a controllable, it is the perfect defense for me. *Snap* I take one of my hands out of my pocket and snap my fingers at Todoroki. *BZZZZZZZZZZZ* A huge lightning bolt is discharged from my hand and Todoroki has to create a huge ice wall to protect himself. But still as the lighting impacts it, it easily breaks through it, and he has to use his ice again to stop himself from being pushed away out of the ring by the shockwave. I just look at him and with a calm look on my face and say. "Weak¡­ I don''t even really need to use my Quirk to fight you. I guess you will not amount to anything better than a stepping stone to me." I just charge at him, I really don''t need to use my Quirk in combat mode to be able to defeat him. I can see that his body is half frozen and he seems to be moving slower. Todoroki tries to hit me with some type of ice pillars. I easily dodge them all, I am only using my quirk to slow down the time around by making my brain process information at a faster speed. I slip under one of the pillars and I kick off the ground, I get close to him and he tries to lump back but I just attack him from his fireside since that is his weak side. Baam! I punch him in the stomach and as I do so I yell at him. "You dumbass, you think you can compete with me just by using 50% of your power, WELL I WILL TELL YOU SOMETHING!!! You can''t even make me use my Quirk by not going all out!!" People can''t tell that I am using my Quirk when I speed up my thought process. He winces a little at my punch and I can see that he tries to use his hand from his ice side to shoot some ice at me but I simply use my legs and kick the hand upwards, I hit the wrist with my full power so... *crack* I can hear the wrist dislocate and Todoroki winces at this, but he doesn''t even have time to react as I karate chop him in the throat. Pow! *cough* He can''t breathe properly at that, so I decide to use my palm, and hit him in the chest, targeting his lungs which have little oxygen on them now. Pow! As I do so, Todoroki seems like he wants to use his ice quirk with his foot but I simply run some electricity at his foot, hitting his nerves. Breaking his concentration for a split second and that is all I need as I jump back and due to the lack of oxygen going to his brain Todoroki''s eyes roll on the back of his head. I frown at this, it seems like I couldn''t make him use his fire part of the quirk. But I still defeated him, even while limiting myself. I am someone who fights with Kirishima in hand to hand combat, Todoroki might have a good quirk. But his close-quarter combat abilities have much left to be desired. Meaning that he is pretty much done once someone gets close to him, now if he had fire¡­ it would be a whole different deal. I turn around as I hear the crowd cheer at me, but suddenly they stop and I can feel the heat behind me. I turn around and look at Todoroki, a tornado of fire surrounds him as his hair flies upward. I smile at this. "Ready for round two?" He smiles back at me with a thankful look in his eyes. "Yes¡­ Yes, I am..." FWOOOSH!!! A giant beam of fire comes towards me and I smile as electricity dances around me and my hair floats upwards with static electricity. I use my speed to move straight through the fire, the fire can''t burn me as I move too fast for it to even touch me. I appear close to him but I can feel a cold feeling appear around and to me, as the ice comes towards me, protecting Todoroki. I have to jump back to not be frozen. My smile widens even more as my hair seems to itself fuse with the electricity I am discharging and it seems like my hair lengthened. *BZZZZZZZZZZZ* The world around me completely comes to a halt as I move at such speeds that for a split second the whole world around me turns white. Even my sped up brain can''t keep up with my top speed. Fwosh! And before anyone could react I was grabbing Todoroki by his throat and instinctively his body started using ice to push me away, but I just ran some electricity through his body¡­ knocking him out. "WOOOW!!" Yells Present Mic in excitement and he then announces. "This was an amazing fight folk. The winner is KAMINARI DENKI!!!!!" I just drop Todoroki on the ground and raise my fist high on victory. . . . . . ¡­. AUTHOR NOTE: I now know way too much stuff about electricity¡­ ???? Why does my brain think that it needs to remember how the hair would react if hypothetically the MC did something like discharge electricity. Chapter 24 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 24 Title: Sport''s Festival¡­ Ending... ¡­. After the whole battle with Todoroki, who was sent to the hospital. He didn''t have any critical injuries or anything of the sort. I didn''t try to injure him heavily, that would be a waste of potential. I went easy on him. I could have killed him in the first shot, but he isn''t a villain, in the future, I am never going easy on villains. That is the advantage that Villains have against Heroes, I am not strong enough¡­ or more correctly I will never be that strong to go easy on them. In my opinion, all criminals should be killed, letting them live is bad for society. Of course, the public does not need to know of the deaths. Sure some Villains might not be completely irredeemable, but I am willing to sacrifice them for the greater good. Only a stupid man wouldn''t sacrifice the few for the many. All For One should have been killed at that time when we captured him. So no matter what, he wouldn''t be let out as a danger and Shigaraki would have died if that One For All just wasn''t alive at that one time. Also, most people definitely wouldn''t become Villains if they knew that only death is waiting for them if they do something stupid. Anyway, that doesn''t matter to me, I guess that would be considered a ''freedom'' restriction. Honestly, if I was in charge no villain would see the cell of prison and neither will they see some type of fancy execution¡­ something like just a bullet to the head is way more efficient. But in the end, what do I know about complicated politics and how they do things? America in this world has the Villain Execution Law that if they do anything too bad, then they are executed. But they also allow Villains to sue the sh*t out of Heroes for excessive force and such. Also in that place, you need a Hero license in a state if you wanna do Hero work, so another state Hero can''t just come and interfere. But that is probably the reason why All For One never went to America or other countries like Russia, China, and such. They all have the Hero Execution Law (and nukes) so if he was captured there, they would instantly execute him. Plus, at the end of the day, unless All For One teleports away, a Nuke can do wonders to him¡­ it will incinerate him. These are powerful countries and any developed country probably has government personnel with Quirks that can concentrate the power of a Nuke to not have widespread damage. But still, every country has its own sh*t going on. They ain''t any better than each other. If Villains didn''t exist, they would probably start trying these weapons on each other. Heh, there are always two sides to a coin. Villains are trash, but even trash has its uses in society. They keep us busy so we don''t get bored¡­ because if we did... *sigh* The political range of this world is just as complicated as the previous ones. They all have different cultures and concepts on morals, but in the end, we are all human. So a weakness in us is inevitable. Even someone like All For One has that... .. I am interrupted out of my thought process as the next fight is announced. It was Mina vs Momo, both girls who seem to have a crush on me¡­ or more correctly they have a crush on the person that they think I am. Their perception of me and the real me are completely different. ¡­. Momo wins the fight by using her creative ability to create a stun gun. Honestly, Momo has started using her ability very smartly, also her knowledge has risen and she doesn''t just look for such simple things to create and she solves bigger problems by separating them into smaller ones. Her whole thinking process changed and it made her more effective in using her quirk. ¡­. The next fight was Kirishima vs Bakugo¡­ hmmm¡­ I wonder how this one will go. ¡­. -General POV- Kirishima and Bakugou looked at each other from the opposite sides of the field. ''He can resist my explosions, but he should get tired after trying to keep up that hardening all over his body for quite some time.'' Contemplate Bakugo, though he has a scowl on his face, his mind is working fully calm and logically. He is used to having his body full of anger and still thinks calmly. Plus, this anger helps him sweat more which strengthens his quirk even more. Kirishima on the other hand had a smile on his face, though he and Bakugo were friends he would never go easy on him¡­ and he actually can''t go easy because he can''t keep this hardening for too long anymore. He has been using it during the exam a lot. ''I must wait for the perfect moment and take Bakugo off guard.'' "BEGIN." Announces Present Mic. Immediately Kirishima rushed Bakugo and the latter charges an explosion in his palm. Boom! It hits Kirishima in his abdomen, but he doesn''t even flinch at all and keeps attacking Bakugo. A small scratch appears on Bakugo''s cheek as the edge of Kirishima''s nails touch him. Immediately Bakugo goes on the defensive. "Seems like Bakugo has gone on the defensive in his fight." announces Present Mic, his voice full of excitement. And that is when Bakugo takes the initiative. Boom! And strikes Kirishima in the abdomen again, this time Kirishima winces as his defense got weaker. Bakugo sees this and smiles slightly. "DIE!!!!" Yells Bakugo as he charges up a huge explosion and due to the movement by dodging Kirishima''s attacks he had enough sweat gathered up. BOOOOM! The explosion engulfs Kirishima, and Bakugo assumes that his victory is in his pocket but suddenly out of nowhere Kirishima which now looks like a monstrous figure charges at Bakugo. [Red Riot Unbreakable] As he gets close to a surprised Bakugo who is about to ignite his hands in an explosion to blast him away from Kirishima''s range, but he can''t do so as the latter grabs onto his wrist and punches forward. [Red Gantureto] Baam! The punch hits Bakugo in the stomach and it feels as if he was hit by a truck and immediately passes out. "THE WINNER IN EIJIRO KIRISHIMA!!!!" Present Mic announces and the crowd roars in excitement as at the end Kirishima looks scary but at the same time cool to everyone. His training with Kaminari before he came to school has allowed him to defeat Bakugo, and Tetsutetsu cheers for Kirishima in victory too. ¡­. Next comes Ibara vs Midoriya, and the latter can win with only having to break one finger, which creates a shockwave big enough to knock Ibara out of the ring, even though she used her vine-like hair as a way to try and defend herself. ¡­. Then the fight against momo vs Kirishima comes, Momo wins that by creating a canon and pointing it at Kirishima. The latter immediately gives up, he is already out of stamina to fight against someone like Momo, who just has to eat sweets and junk food to charge up her quirk. ¡­. After that whole ordeal¡­ the next fight is Midoriya Izuku vs Denki Kaminari. ¡­. -Midoriya POV- I can''t stop my shaking even while walking to the ring. I can see the relaxed posture of Kaminari. He seems uninterested in anything around him, he doesn''t even see me as a threat and I can''t exactly blame him about it. His speed dwarfs mine, also so does his intelligence¡­ his power, technique, endurance, stamina, confidence, and everything that I can think of. He does it better than me. I have wondered countless times about this and I have concluded that if All Might knew of someone like Kaminari, then he would have given him One For All. I can already feel the burden of not being able to live up to the potential of One For All, I am supposed to be the next symbol of peace but I am unsure if I can do it. On the other hand, Kaminari is 100% sure of his success and he walks confidently with a smile on his face all of the time. As we are in the ring he just waves at the crowd with seemingly no anxiety, then he looks at me and smiles. "Do your best Midoriya." "Y- You too, Kaminari -san." As I say that to him he just nods. "BEGIN." Announces Present Mic, for a split second startling me as it brings me out of my thoughts. *Bzzzt* A current running through my body is the last thing I felt as everything went dark. ¡­. -General POV- Kaminari just looks at Deku as he falls on the ground unconscious. If One For All wasn''t so creepy, he would have tried to get it. But he knows better than having another intelligent being inside of himself. His brother taught him better, they used to joke about anime things like this back in the day. Still, even he can see that Deku truly is one of the if not the worst users of One For All, Mirio would have truly been the best candidate and he would have trumped over Midoriya easily. In the end, Kaminari just raises his hand in victory, All Might (skeleton form) looks at this scene with a nervous look on his face and he uses his hands to cover his face. ¡­.. AUTHOR NOTE: We can see that a lot changed from Canon. The fights are all different and Kaminari has put a heavy shadow that seems unsurpassed to Izuku.???????? P.S: Just like in this world, every country has its own problems here too. None of them are holier than thou. Also the Villains suing Heroes in America is canon.???? Chapter 25 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 25 (AUTHOR NOTE: I know some people don''t like this MC''s episodes, but trust me. It will he worth it. Trust me on this... also everyone sees him as fearless and brave, since they don''t see his perspective like us.) Title: Internship... ¡­ After that fight, in the end, Momo gave up her match against Kaminari. Saying that at the moment she isn''t even an opponent to him, Midoriya and Kirishima were supposed to compete for 3rd place, but since Deku was unconscious. Kirishima gets 3rd place automatically. In the end, the top three were: 1st Place- Kaminari Denki 2nd Place - Yaoyorozu Momo 3rd Place - Eijiro Kirishima The crowd roars in cheers while Kaminari stands on the number one podium. Momo seems a little embarrassed, Kirishima seems a little nervous too, he thinks that he only got here due to luck, because if he fought Todoroki he would have lost¡­ which is true. In the end, Kaminari seems in his natural element as he waves at the crowd with a mesmerizing smile on his face. When Momo sees Kaminari like this, she blushes slightly but she just looks away. Momo couldn''t help but bashfully think. ''He is so cool when he acts like that.'' Kaminari has a strange charisma to him that draws people in, like a magnet, his friendly and willing to help attitude puts him in everyone''s good books. Midnight comes to the stage at this time and says out loud. "Ladies and gentlemen, the medals this time will be given by that man¡­" "HAHAHAHAHA¡­." Everyone immediately recognizes that as All Might''s laugh. "The man who will announce the medals is-..." "I AM HERE!!!" "All Might!!!" Midnight and All Might interrupt each other while they speak. Midnight looks at All Might with an apologetic look on her face, she says. "Oh¡­ sorry about talking over you." All Might doesn''t say anything as he just looks at her with a smile on his face. They had revised this three times before the festival and she still messed it up. In the end, he just takes a bronze medal and gives it to Kirishima. "You did well young Kirishima. You showed everyone that even with a quirk that might not seem amazing¡­ you were very cool out there!" As All Might says that he gives Kirishima a thumbs up and his teeth glint. Next, he goes to Momo and gives her the silver medal while saying. "You young Momo are a student who has shown excellence in every aspect. I do not doubt that one day you will make a remarkable Hero." Finally, he has the gold medal on his hands with the number one on it. All Might''s smile widens a little as he looks at Kaminari. Kaminari smiles back at All Might and says. "All Might, don''t worry¡­ I will be the next Symbol of Peace." Kaminari doesn''t say anything like he will surpass All Might since that would only make him sound arrogant in some of the hardcore All Might fans. He knows that there are a lot of them, of different ages and genders. But as Kaminari says that he will be the next Symbol of Peace, the crowd hears it too due to the microphone All Might was wearing. Immediately everything goes quiet. Even Midoriya has a cringing look as he hears Kaminari say that. Everyone is curious about what he will be saying next. Kaminari ''accidentally'' put All Might on the spot. So in the end All Might says. "I see¡­ I will be waiting for you, young Kaminari." *WOOOOOOOAAHHHHH* The crowd immediately cheers loudly, by saying that All Might pretty much just told everyone that he will wait for Kaminari to take his place. In a way, this makes Kaminari, All Might''s successor. As he hears this tears flow out of Midoriya''s eyes, Bakugo who had an angry look on his face is a little surprised at why Deku is crying. On the other hand, the rest of the first-year UA students look at this with shocked looks, to them, this seems as if they are witnessing a historic moment itself. Afterward, All Might gives a speech to everyone, saying that everyone who participated in the Sports Festival had a chance to stand on the podium and that the future generation of heroes looks bright. All Might yells out "Great Work" to everyone, congratulating them for their efforts. With that, U.A.''s Sports Festival comes to an end. ¡­. After that, the students were told that there would be a two-day break. Kaminari just walks back to his house together with Mina and Kirishima. As he enters his home he sees that it is empty like always. No one to greet him here, no one to talk to him. Though he doesn''t mind the loneliness, he does wish that he had someone waiting for him. ''I kinda wish my 2nd life parents were alive. That would make things easier, this place is lonely as hell.'' He goes to the fridge and drinks his protein shakes and eats his daily intake of calories and vegetables. He has a super healthy lifestyle, as he wants his body to always be able to keep up with his quirk. He sits down in the completely dark living room. No light is on, he doesn''t care to turn it on. ''I wonder how strong I am now compared to All For One?'' Contemplates Kaminari, he knows that even though he is fast and strong. He knows that All For One with his combination of quirks is monstrous. ''I wonder¡­ what should I do?'' His mind instinctively immediately goes towards his sibling every time he is unsure of something. ''Fu*k, I need to stop this thought process.'' Again a whisper echoes in the back of his head with the voice of a familiar someone. Kaminari''s eyes widen at this, his he can feel his heart almost beating out of his chest as it beats like an engine ringing in his ears. ''Damn it!! I am going crazy¡­ I am hearing sh*t¡­'' Cold sweat is excreted from his body. He can feel adrenaline run through his veins. His body is unnaturally going into a fight or flight mode. But Kaminari knows that this is needless as he can already sense that no one is around him and even if someone teleported or something like that he would know. ''What is going on with me lately? Did I get hit by some illusion Quirk? Why am I so unusually jumpy? Well, I have never been in such a dangerous situation in my past life. Honestly, a straight-out fight would be better, the unknown of when they will attack me makes me nervous. They could attack me right now. They could stop me with an illusion Quirk for a split second and All For One just comes out and casually steals my Quirk.'' Contemplates Kaminari, as he has to take deep breaths to calm down. He has never had something like this happen. His body is instinctively reacting to his uncertainty. ''I never predicted that I would be such a mess in the face of adversity¡­ fu*k! I am such a coward!'' ''I don''t have that hunger for power. I want power, that is true, but I don''t have that psychotic hunger for it, one which would sacrifice a child for it. I could never look an innocent child in the eye and kill them for power.'' Kaminari takes a deep breath and can''t help but contemplate if he is developing some mental problems due to his stress. ''I should relax during these two days, I haven''t rested for many years. I must calm down and relax a little as it has started becoming detrimental to me.'' ''Don''t worry little brother, you have me here¡­ forever protecting you,'' thinks Kaminari, but his thoughts seem foreign. His mind lies to itself, making it seem like his own brother speaks on his mind. ''Fu*k¡­ I am actually going crazy here.'' He looks around the house, every shadow having the chance of it being Kurogiri. His rational mind leads on a route of itself and suddenly¡­ he smirks. His back straightens, his frightened posture changes into a confident one. He seemed completely fearless. "Hmm¡­ how silly, to be afraid of the dark. It''s just a lack of photons¡­ it''s just so silly." He says smiling, as if he is a whole different person. ¡­ ¡­ Two days pass and Kaminari spends it relaxing and sleeping. He played video games and watched TV runs of different shows. ''I should see if One Piece is finished in this world.'' Though his problem seems to have become bigger. The ''whispers'' inside his head have become louder, and seem to talk clearer here. Kaminari tried talking to them out of curiosity and questions. "Really? One Piece, I never saw the end of it." Kaminari can''t help but smirk a little. "Are you like the devil in the shoulder who entices me to be lazy or something?" The voice whispers again in a joking voice. "You need to say no homo if you say that." Kaminari chuckles a little at that. "I should give you a name then. Since I have a mental problem, I should and make it useful to me." "Even the image of you created inside my head is a d*ck." Says Kaminari as he puts on his UA uniform. ¡­. Kaminari takes a remote route to UA as he puts on his face mask. ''Social distancing is a must. In case COVID comes to this world.'' Thinks Kaminari jokingly. ''Six feet away or about average datable male height. Also, you should try growing your hair like a h*ntai protagonists.'' ¡­. AUTHOR NOTE: The MC is developing strangely, he has found solace in loneliness. He knows that he is lying to himself by allowing his ''whisper'' to develop. But he also knows that he is in control and that the whisper is just a fragment of his imagination. It is kind of a second personality based on his vision of a person he admires. P.S: This is how a certain kind of second personality disorder is developed. Instead of dealing with his fear... the MC decided to chose a not normal way to it. P.P.S: A lemon chapter on Patre¨°n has been making me slow as I have been rewriting it a lot recently. Now its written and done with.???? It came out AMAZING... in my oppinion. Chapter 26 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 26 Title: Hero Name... ¡­. After that, Kaminari communicates with the voice inside his head as he walks towards UA Academy. Along the way, he simply dodges crowded places and just walks casually towards UA. He knows what is going on with him, he read up on the internet, the sweet age of information is around. Currently he is in the beginning stages of 2nd personality creation. Honestly, he is in the middle about this. He could have that guy exercise, do chores, study, take written exams and such. But then the part where he could possibly take over comes. ''I will have to destroy it.'' That is the conclusion Kaminari comes up to instantly. He knows why his 2nd personality appeared¡­ he just has to overcome and destroy those things. ''It seems like I must let go of some things¡­ and do so quickly.'' ¡­ In the end, due to him wearing a face mask no one recognized him as he walked to school. As he walks along the hallway to his classroom. He sees that his classmates seem to all be talking about how they got recognized from the Sports Festival. To Kaminari this was unimportant as he greeted everyone nicely. "Good morning everyone." As he says that goes and takes his seat Kirishima is the one to ask him. "Kaminari, what about you? I bet that you got recognized a lot due to being in the first place." Kaminari smiles at this smugly. "No, not really. I went to buy groceries during the two-day break and saw that people recognized me¡­ so I went through Sonju district to come to the academy. That way not a lot of people recognized me, especially since I was wearing a face mask." As Kaminari says that, everyone whines at that, because while it is nice in the beginning to be recognized in the streets. It gets annoying real fast. ''He is stronger, more creative, and even smarter than everyone in the class¡­ he can easily solve math problems that baffle me.'' contemplates Momo as she remembers that one time where Kaminari explained to her some homework by using ChatSnap to communicate with her. ''He is the guy who never studies but still takes 1st place in every exam.'' Kaminari seems to feel her gaze on him, so he just turns around and smiles at her. This gesture makes Momo blush a little as she too waves back at him. "What about you Momo? Did anyone recognize you?" Asks Kaminari as he starts getting closer to Momo. But before Momo can answer the classroom door is opened once again and it is Aizawa. This makes all of the students go back to their seats. "Mornin." Greets Aizawa as he enters the classroom. He then goes to his desk and puts down some doc.u.ments and he says. "Today we will be choosing your Hero name." """YEAAAAHHHHH""" The whole rowdy part of the classroom screams out in joy. "How awesome, this will be our time to shine." Yells out Kirishima, his voice full of joy. He thought that Aizawa might decide to have a surprise quiz or something like that. Aizawa still in the end just explains as the students go quiet as they see his hair going up and his eyes turn into a scary red. "Anyway, after this there will be kind of like an internship. The pro heroes saw you all in action during the Sports Festival, so they will mostly choose based on that. Also, they can cancel the internship at any time if they see that you don''t have what it takes or something like that. So in a way, by summing it up. One can say that they are simply showing an interest in your futures." Many students whisper between each other, discussing what these alternatives mean. In the end, Aizawa just shows the polls while saying. "Usually these things are more spread out¡­ but you know¡­" What the poll shows is that Kaminari has over 7735 requests. While in second place was Todoroki with around 3632, then comes Momo with 1456, Bakugo has 1273, after that comes Kirishima with 987¡­ after that everyone else has small numbers in comparison. Some had none like Midoriya had zero. Well, it''s not like Heroes aren''t willing to try training him. It''s just that since Deku gets injured way too much by using his Quirk, no one wants to take responsibility for that. The students start discussing amongst themselves again. But Aizawa ends that short by saying. "No matter if you were chosen or not. In the future, you will get to still work with a pro." ¡­. After that Aizawa just goes on his futon and starts sleeping while Midnight comes into the room. Everyone chooses their names while Kaminari still contemplates a little. ''Lightning Rod, Lightning Killer, Lightning Murderer, Lightning Storm¡­ or just Storm.'' Suggest the voice inside his head. ''Those are all sh*tty names, also two of them sound like villain names. Definitely an evil 2nd personality, getting rid of you as fast as I can.'' says Kaminari in his mind. In the end, Kaminari picks the one that he has already chosen. He also already made sure that this name wasn''t already chosen. As Kaminari comes to the stand, he sees his whole classroom look at him as he shows them his whiteboard with his name written on it. [Flash] ''You fu*king stole that from a comic and it''s not at all original. But I will give you points for not showing what your power is in your Hero Name'' ''Can''t you just give an honest compliment instead of going the roundabout way of doing it?'' ''Haaaa? Well I am sorry that you need a compliment to prove your self-worth, and that you feel that your existence can only be justified by other people and their opinions.'' Kaminari just internally sighs at this, his developing 2nd personality is like his brother, fearless¡­ and completely assholeish. Midnight looks at his name and smiles. "Very good, nice, and catchy." ¡­. After that everyone gets their hero uniforms in a suitcase and for people who had over 1000 requests the students are given a slip of paper with the top agencies amongst them. As Kaminari glances amongst them, he can''t help it as his eyes wander towards the female heroes, and that is when immediately the whisper comes back and this time it has a very deadly serious voice. ''If you choose a female hero just because of their looks¡­ then you will increase your chances of dying a very gruesome death at the hands of a hero. This is not a joke, you are not playing at being a hero here¡­ this is not a game, you will die.'' Due to the deadly tone to his voice the whisper talked, it pulled Kaminari out of his thoughts, and in the end. He talks back to the whisper inside his head. ''I wasn''t gonna do that. It would be dumb and I know it. I am not some thirsty v.i.r.g.i.n about this.'' The whisper doesn''t say anything at this and Kaminari just looks at the paper in his hand and there is one agency that catches his eye and that it would be useful. ¡­ Later on in the day, Kaminari takes the train to go to his Agency, and he is in front of a big five-story building. He takes a deep breath as he goes in. As he knocks on the door, he can''t help but contemplate that this was the right choice for him. "Yeah? Who is this?" says someone as the door is opened. The one who opened it is a fairly well-built young woman with a rather slim build, her skin light blue. She has short, ruffled dark blue hair that curves upwards and downwards around her head, parted to her left, and wide yellow eyes with thick eyelashes. Also, she is wearing her hero costume consisting of a skintight dark blue crop top with a white high-collared section, a zipper down the middle, over the higher part of her chest, which reveals her torso from the underside of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She wears black tights with loose white shorts, two yellow markings down either side of them, and thick white boots with lines running down their shafts, yellow rings in the center of them. Over her entire face, she wears a transparent visor with an air filter on each side, and on her hands, she wears plain dark blue gloves. ..... AUTHOR NOTE: We see the MCs resolution, he is willing to destroy his 2nd developing personality and recognizes his problems. P.S: No, the MC will not be a horn dog that tries to bang every girl he sees, and then they will magically be okay with a harem when this is a modern world. Chapter 27 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 27 Title: Your Future... ¡­. As Kaminari sees the girl in front of him he has a soft smile on his face as he asks. "Is this Nighteye''s Agency?" The blue-skinned girl nods at that. "Yep, so you must be Kaminari then? No wonder you looked familiar, also yes, Nighteye is currently waiting for you in his office. I will show you the way." As Kaminari hears that he nods and starts following Bubble Girl. "Lead the way¡­" ¡­. They walk towards the personal office of Nighteye, the girl couldn''t help but ask Kaminari different questions about himself. Kaminari of course politely gave her complex answers that told nothing. The girl noticed that... she has been a hero for quite some time. She can tell when someone isn''t giving her anything about himself, plus Nighteye makes sure that his sidekicks can tell when someone is playing them. But she still continues to ask him some questions while Kaminari ''answered'' all of them. ¡­ They then arrive at an office with a sign which reads ''Nighteye''. Bubble Girl opens the door for Kaminari and whispers to him. "Good luck Kaminari -kun." "Thanks, I hope that I make a good impression too." Answers Kaminari and as he does so, he can hear the whisper in his head scold him. ~She already figured out that you were bullsh*tting her. You need to be better at this.~ ''Shut up, I already noticed that.'' Kaminari coldly disciplines his personality. ''Don''t talk unless I ask you to.'' The voice seems like it wants to say something. But Kaminari just thinks about shocking his brain to stop the voice, then the voice stops. ... As he enters Nighteye''s office, he sees that the office is simple and it only has a bookshelf on the corner, a desk with a laptop on it, that is where Nighteye is sitting¡­ and there are a lot of All Might posters and figurines around, a lot of them were even limited edition. Nighteye is wearing a gray suit with glasses, he has yellow eyes, with greed hair with some strands of yellow too. He is currently wearing a light gray suit. Kaminari waves slightly at him and with a smile on his face says. "Well, hello there sir. My name is Denki Kaminari, a pleasure to meet you." Nighteye looks at Kaminari in the eyes and he gets up from his desk and gives Kaminari a handshake. "Nice to meet you too Kaminari. I must say that you were impressive during your Sports Festival." Though Kaminari heard that, he sees that Nighteye still has a serious expression on his face. He is unsure what the man is truly thinking so he asks the whisper. ''Oy! Do you have any idea what he seems to really think of me?'' ~Yeah, he is thinking of how you will impress him and-~ But Kaminari interrupts it. ''As expected, you only know as much as I do. Useless¡­ you are supposed to represent what I think as strong. But you are useless, acting powerful without anything to back it up is called arrogance.'' Kaminari has a polite smile on his face as he reasons. "It might have seemed impressive from an outside perspective sir. But it was only due to the advantages that I won¡­ I also don''t plan to stagnate as some of my classmates might catch up if I do something like that. So I hope that you will be able to help me become a better hero Sir Nighteye." Nighteye smirks slightly at this. "I see¡­ then I will help you to the best of my abilities." Kaminari nods at this. "So what should I do first sir?" Nighteye pushes his glasses up. "We will spar first. I will show you a manor flaw that I saw during your fights at the Sports Festival." ''Major flaw?'' Wonders Kaminari, he obviously isn''t arrogant enough to think that he has no flaws in his fighting style, but a major one? "Okay, we will start immediately. Attack me Kaminari -kun. I will show you your flaws and we will work together to fix them." Declares Nighteye. To Kaminari he is moderately polite, unlike when during canon he met Midoriya during the canon timeline. Still, as soon as Nighteye declares that, Kaminari goes on full attack. His body is covered in lightning and his reaction time becomes lightning fast. He charges towards Nighteye and sees that the man somehow dodges. He knows that Nighteye can look into the future, but Kaminari knows that with his speed that is useless. So even as Nighteye dodges him, he just changes direction slightly and attacks Nighteye. He sees that Nighteye can''t dodge anymore, but suddenly the floor shifts slightly and it causes Kaminari to stumble. But he easily regains his footing and jumps up, using the ceiling as a foothold. He then pushes off the ceiling and charges towards Nighteye, but by this time Nighteye has a gun in his hand and shoots at Kaminari as he is midair. Kaminari couldn''t dodge this due to being midair and the bullet was quite fast too, but at the same time, he knows that the bullet will be destroyed by the electricity as soon as it gets close to his body. But contrary to his expectations the bullet explodes and turns into a thin net. Kaminari concentrates his lightning into his hand and cuts through the net easily. Nighteye has already started jumping back to dodge Kaminari as soon as he shot the net. ~You can cut through the net with electricity.~ Advises the whisper, with its usual teasing tone gone. Kaminari doesn''t follow the advice of the whisper, instead he grabs the net and throws it at Nighteye while at the same time he holds tightly from the other side. As soon as the other side touches Nighteye, Kaminari sends a slight current of electricity, just enough to jolt Nighteye a little. ... Nighteye on the other hand is completely surprised as he feels the shock run through his body. ''What!?!?! I didn''t see this future?? How is that possible?!'' Kaminari turns off his lightning mode and his hair falls downwards again as he lands on the ground. He looks at Nighteye and smiles a little as he sees the man''s surprised look. Nighteye has the right to be surprised, never once in his life has a prediction of his been wrong. ''This¡­ this kid¡­ he changed it!'' The future was supposed to go with Kaminari directly charging at Nighteye after cutting his net, then Nighteye would this time throw a rubbery restrictive substance from the same gun that threw the net, and Kaminari''s feet would be stuck to the floor. The lesson being that Kaminari relies too much on a foothold to exert his power. If he is midair he isn''t even half as strong as he is on ground. His power relies completely on his speed. That was supposed to be the lesson, but that is useless now as Kaminari sent the small electric shock through the net. Pretty much saying that he could have sent more voltage and completely paralyze Nighteye, or even knocked him out easily. ''This kid can change the future!! If so¡­ then¡­'' Hope appears in Nighteye''s heart. So he couldn''t help but get close to Kaminari and touch his forehead with his finger. His quirk activates fully as he looks into Kaminari''s future¡­ ¡­. AUTHOR NOTE: The mind of 2nd personality is created due to trauma from his 1st world combined with the 2nd world, so it isn''t something that Nighteye''s quirk can see. Kaminari chose something different and thought further than the 2nd personality just to spite it, and try destroying it¡­ and he changed the future that way. Chapter 28 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 28 Title: Noobie Hero... ¡­. Nighteye looks at Denki as his eyes widen a little in surprise. But he calms down once again and says with a calm voice. "Kaminari -kun¡­ you have amazing potential. But¡­ I have seen your future¡­" As he says that Kaminari can easily see that it was something bad. .. Once Nighteye saw that Kaminari could change the future, he was relieved, having hope to save All Might from that gruesome death of his. But... .. "So what was it?" Asks Kaminari, his voice and face calm. There is no use panicking over something like that. Plus even the whisper inside of him was being quiet, due to being modeled after his older brother, if he is in danger even the 2nd personality would cooperate. "I think that you should leave your hero career behind¡­ or else you will die a brutalizing death by the hands of a villain within a year or two." Says Nighteye as he looks at Kaminari with a worried look on his face. He knows that his visions will always come true¡­ when he sees it it''s like it''s set in stone and ready to happen. "I will also like to drop you from my agency now. I won''t take any responsibility for your life anymore." Kaminari is about to refute that but before he can do so the whisper says to him. ~If that is true then you must leave the Hero life¡­~ As the whisper said that, its voice becomes colder as it speaks along and the voice starts resembling his brother''s even more. It almost feels like his brother is just behind him and speaking clearly. ''Don''t worry¡­ you know that someone like Eiri. If she gets involved then the prediction could change easily.'' Reasons Kaminari. ~DON''T FU*K AROUND!!! This is your life we are talking about! You think that you will somehow miraculously survive if you are in a sticky situation¡­ NO, YOU WON''T!!! So start being realistic. Don''t take chances on something like this.~ The whisper for the first time ever is actually mad. Even Denki is startled by it as his brother''s uncanny voice says that. He also knows that this is something his brother would say too. He knows that taking risks like this isn''t the best of ideas, but if he at the same time follows what his brother told him then he would just have to retire and live the rest of his life thinking of what could have been. ''Brother, it''s my life-'' ~And you will waste it.~ That is when Kaminari did something strange that he hasn''t done in this life. Stand up to his brother. ''No! You listen, brother, if I leave now, I know that I will regret it. I will always think of what could have been. Then WHAT!?!? I will just live a miserable life, withering away and wasting my second chance at life.'' ~But if you play your cards right immortal- ''I don''t care about immortality. I lived my first life and I was miserable as I grew old. You and mom dying before me. You always said that you were going to die before me, that will be your final selfish act. But you died at 18 brothers¡­ and I still lived decades after your death¡­ trying to be what you would have become. I was never able to reach it¡­ and I died full of regrets. I won''t make the same mistake again!!!'' Concludes Kaminari, he wasn''t asking for permission from the voice. He is simply informing his brother of his decision. ~I see¡­ it seems like I won''t be needed anymore then~ Suddenly the whisper disappeared from his head¡­ just like that. The lingering presence was though it was no longer there. Kaminari is still contemplating that this truly might have been a hallucination all along. Simply a coping mechanism. But now he is decisive enough to make his own decisions. ¡­ To Nighteye it seemed like Denki was standing still for a couple of minutes contemplating his decision. But in the end, Denki only breathes out a sigh of relief before smiling at Nighteye brightly. "Hahahaha¡­ don''t worry about such useless things Nighteye. We are all going to die one day, whether sooner or later, it doesn''t matter. So I will stay a hero." Kaminari turns around to walk out of the door. Nighteye looks at Kaminari''s back and in the end, only sighs at this. "I see¡­ then I guess that l can''t let you walk out now. It would just leave a bad taste in my mouth if I did that." Kaminari suddenly turns around and has a shocked look on his face. "So¡­ you are a tsundere." Immediately as Kaminari says that a vein pops up in Nighteye''s forehead. He is annoyed at Kaminari and says. "What did you say you brat?!! I will kick you out of the agency if I hear one more rude word from you!!" Kaminari snickers slightly at this and says. "Sure, sure¡­" Nighteye on the other hand, interlocks his hands and leans them on the table, trying to hide his smile. ¡­. Tomorrow comes around, and Kaminari officially starts his internship. ¡­ -Kaminari POV- As I arrive at Nighteye''s agency, I am a little worried on the inside. After all, I never expressed on the outside what I am thinking on the inside. But I haven''t heard the whisper''s voice since yesterday. I even called him out but he didn''t answer. Well¡­ I guess it was a mental hallucination after all. I just overcame my problem¡­ I guess? Well, I have resolved my thoughts on the matter, it doesn''t matter if I die while chasing my goal. I obviously won''t seek death, that would be counterproductive. But I am no longer scared of death. Brother was always scared of death, he was too burdened with it and I knew it. Heh, I guess I am better than him at some things. I am fully in my blue costume which looks a lot like super man''s except the whole red underwear on the outside. That would be kinda lame and weird to wear for real. Also, I am not hiding my face with my hero costume, but I use a slight electric static and my hair is flowing upward like some super saiyan. Centipede and Bubble Girl, meet me in the hallway and Bubble Girl says. "Are you nervous about your first ever patrol?" "A little." I answer her truthfully. After all, some Nomu might decide to attack me. I am a little worried about that. I did fight the Nomu during the USJ so that might have AFO pay attention to me and seek me out to steal my quirk or something like that. ¡­. The patrol is simple, we just greet people and take photos with some kids. Quite a bit of people recognized me from the Sports Festival, so I even gave a couple of autographs. "AHHHH HELP ME!!!" I was pulled out of my thoughts as a person yelled out loud. It seemed to be a female voice, I immediately used my lightning mode and went after the scream. When I arrived there I just saw a man with the upper body of a crab and the lower body of a human robbing a woman. I just appear behind the man and clasp the back of his head. *bzzzzt* I instantly knocked him out¡­ ¡­. AUTHOR NOTE: The MC is having a little character development as he learns to think for himself, he also sees himself better than his big brother at some things now. THAT is a bigger than it seems. Also I don''t know if ya noticed, but he started calling the voice ''Brother'' in the midst if the argument. He was yelling at someone else completely as he said that. P.S: Three updates a day because I missed the past days.... so little free time letely... ???? Chapter 29 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 29 Title: The Flash... ¡­. What Kaminari did would usually be considered illegal since he doesn''t have a hero''s license. But now this was all within his right as he was in his hero costume and technically under the supervision of a Hero. He looks at the smoking half crab man on the ground. ''Weak, also he looks weird as hell.'' Ponders Kaminari, his mind wandering a little as Bubble Girl reprimands him for walking in a situation like that recklessly. "Sorry, my body just moved on its own." Says Kaminari uncomfortably. Obviously, it was a lie, he isn''t the hero type at all. His body would run away from a dangerous situation, rather than approach it. Bubble Girl was about to criticize him some more, but she stopped once she heard that. *sigh* "Okay¡­ but don''t do this anymore, or I will have to report it to Nighteye next time." Says Bubble Girl. ''I will need to keep an eye on him or he might get hurt during all this.'' ¡­. Then the cops come and arrest the half crab man. They offer the woman to come and testify against the man. But she says that she won''t testify against her husband¡­ so this was a domestic abuse case. In the end, she just got a protection order from the police against her husband and then left to do her job as an exotic dancer. Once Kaminari heard this, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised. ''Just a small incident like this and the story behind it is complicated. Not everything is as black and white as it seems.'' ¡­. Two days later and Kaminari gains a lot of experience during his patrols. First, he learned that everything isn''t as simple as it seemed and second¡­ not everything can be solved by beating it up. He did a lot of minor things, like helping a cat get off a tree, help a lost kid find his parents, and many other things like that. Of course, every time Kaminari did a heroic act, it was accompanied by a dramatic entrance and a memorable goodbye. He and Bubble Girl have also built a good enough partnership. He buys her mochi, and she doesn''t report his little hero moments to Nighteye. Not that he did anything that he shouldn''t do, it''s just the embarrassing moments. ¡­. Currently, he and Bubble Girl are in Nighteye''s Office. The man stares down at both of them with a hard look and says. "Okay, recently we have had a shortage of patrol heroes in Hosu due to a certain new Villain dubbed as the Hero Killer." Kaminari immediately guesses where this is going. He wanted to avoid something like this at all costs, but it seemed like it was impossible for him if he wanted to keep walking down his Hero career. But on the outside, he still kept a calm look on his face. Nighteye on the other hand noticed Kaminari''s slight shift. But he dismissed it as Kaminari thinking about the future that he had told him about. The one where Kaminari will be brutally killed by a Villain. ''Hopefully, the League of Villains doesn''t target me specifically or that would suck.'' Complains Kaminari internally, he has changed the timeline a little too much to be comfortable. But he still will be prepared for any challenge they might throw at him, also he has a bunch of hidden cards, he would like to see how they work against the villains now. "Now, I want you both to be careful and not enter a dark alleyway or something like it, without at least five to ten other heroes backing you up." Warns Nighteye. "Am I understood?" Both Kaminari and Bubble Girl nod at that. This is a little too dangerous in Kaminari''s opinion, but no one else knows that Hosu will be flooded with Nomu''s soon enough. "Oh! Kaminari." Calls out Nighteye. Kaminari turns around confused, Nighteye smiles slightly and turns his laptop around. There are countless emails stacked up, they were all thank you emails from the people Kaminari helped during these days. "I have gotten nothing but supportive emails from the people you have helped. Some even asked for some fan t-shirts and merchandise to be made after you. Keep up the good work." Kaminari is surprised at that, but in the end, he nods with a smile on his face. ¡­. ¡­. Later on, as the night comes about, both Kaminari and Bubble Girl are in their hero costumes¡­ and currently riding a train to Hosu. "Have you thought about some new cool entrances?" Asks Bubble Girl amusingly. Kaminari looks at her, he has his hero costume on, which is like a superman costume, except without the red underwear, and on his chest, there is a lightning bolt instead of the S sign. "Hey~ Bubble Girl, don''t say it like that. You make it sound like I look lame in those." Complains Kaminari with mock embarrassment. Bubble Girl chuckles a little at that. "But it''s true though. Especially when you do it in the bathroom mirrors. I get second hand embarrassed just from looking at them." Kaminari''s face pales at that and he grabs Bubble Girl''s hand, she looks at him questionably. "If you are about to confess your feelings about me, then the answer is no¡­ I am not interested." "Huh?" Kaminari is confused by that on the outside. "Nevermind that, what I am concerned about is you not telling anyone about me doing that in the bathroom." "Buy me some mochi, and you have yourself a deal." Says Bubble Girl as a smirk appears on her face. Kaminari is not impressed by this and says. "Some hero you are, blackmailing an underage child." "Heh." Bubble Girl snorts at that. "Way to overplay things." "So what about you then Bubble Girl, did you find any boyfriend already or did you get rejected once again." Says Kaminari mischievously. He can see Bubble Girl flinch as if she was hit with a cannonball. "I -I -I haven''t h -had the time recently to do that." Stutters Bubble Girl in nervousness and embarrassment. "Heh!" Kaminari gets a mischievous smile on his face. He then starts whispering words that would make Bubble Girl get a metaphorical arrow to the heart. "No boyfriend~" "Lonely forever~" "Will die al-" BOOOM!!!! Suddenly an explosion rockets the train and Kaminari looks out of the train''s window and sees Hosu in chaos. Immediately he turns to Bubble Girl who is also serious now. "Permission to use my quirk and lethal force if necessary?" Asks Kaminari. "Permission denied." Says Bubble Girl, surprising Kaminari as he turns and stares at her. "Why?" He asks with a tone to his voice that wouldn''t allow Bubble Girl to avoid the question. "Take me with you. Only then will you get permission to use both, lethal force and your quirk if necessary." Says Bubble Girl, her expression very serious at this. Kaminari frowns slightly, as she will only be dead weight to him. But in the end, he just sighs and turns his back at her. "Climb on top." She climbs piggyback and lightning crackles around Kaminari, slightly shocking Bubble Girl. *bzzzzzt* Kaminari and Bubble Girl both disappear in a flash. ¡­. AUTHOR NOTE: I know¡­ random update schedule. Some days I update earlier and some days later. P.S: 1000 power stones to bonus chapter.???? Chapter 30 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [33 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 30 Title: Playing... ¡­. Kaminari moves at top speeds around Hosu, his eyes moving around while trying to figure out where everyone and everything is. He isn''t concentrated on finding the Hero Killer or Iida or anything like that, after all, even if he defeats the Dero Killer, he won''t be able to take credit for it because it is unlikely to be public. As Kaminari is running, he sees a school bus being attacked by a Nomu. Immediately he lets Bubble Girl land on the ground as he runs towards the Nomu. He can see that this nomu can''t even follow his movements, unlike the one during USJ. He casually just pulls the children first and then he kicks the Nomu on the back of its head. Bam! The creature''s head is smashed on the ground and cracks appear on the pavement due to it. .. From other''s perspective, this all happened in the blink of an eye. Kaminari then looks at the kids and gives them a confident smile and a thumbs up. "Everything is gonna be alright now!!! For I am here in a Flash!" The kids look scared as they point behind Kaminari, there are two Nomu''s behind him. With a smile still on his face, Kaminari turns around and grabs the Nomu''s head with his hands. BAAAM!!! And plummets them on the ground, he turns to the kids and does a thumbs up once again. "Well then children, if you are ever in danger. Simply yell out my name e and I will be there in a flash!" *bzzzzt* He grabbed Bubble Girl once more, after all, he can''t use his quirk without a supervisor nearby. That is a law and it can''t be altered for only him. ¡­. It doesn''t take long for Kaminari to find another Nomu terrorizing some other people. It seemed like he was terrorizing some college girls. Kaminari drops Bubble Girl once more and then grabs the Nomu by the side of the head and bangs them on the wall. Baaam!!! It wasn''t really the hit that did the true damage, it was Kaminari frying all of the Nomu''s brains. He is doing this because he knows what they are and what they would do. Kaminari then looks around and sees the young girls scared. He approaches them and he sees that they seem scared. So he smiles and reassuringly says. "Hello there! My name is Flash and I am a Hero. Are any of you hurt or in need of medical help?" The girls shake their heads and Kaminari smiles. "I see, then that is good. Call the police and they will come to take care of it." *bzzzt* He disappears once again and garbs Bubble Girl, immediately running towards the next people he should rescue. ¡­. Next to save, is an old woman, Kaminari drops Bubble Girl and he sees that the Nomu is about to hit her. But he intervenes and cuts off the Nomu''s arm. *crack* But suddenly he sees that some debris is about to fall on the old woman. He also understands that if he goes to help her, then he will most likely be really struck by the big debris himself. If he goes at his top speeds he might be able to make it, but he would crash into the old woman and kill her. For a split second, he truly speculates to go and help the old woman. But at that split second he understands just how dumb that would be on his part, he would be giving his life for someone else. Something he wouldn''t like to do¡­ but he still acts like he is going to as he moves at speeds just enough to avoid the rubble. *Booom* The rubble crashes on the ground and the blood of the old woman sprays on Kaminari''s face. "NOOOO!!!!" Yells Kaminari as he falls on his knees. This reaction, even he isn''t sure if he is faking it. He did just let someone die after all... and the thoughts on his head weren''t exactly pain ridden... they were coldly logical, even he wonders if he likes those thoughts. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ That is how Kaminari spends the rest of the night, helping people and being seen as much as he could. He also made it seem easy by the ways he was taking out Nomu''s. Of course, some accidents happen and Kaminari couldn''t save everyone. But he wasn''t bothered by that at all after some time. After all, it was better for some random people dying than him. At least that is what he thought to console himself. He did let someone''s sister, mother, grandmother, and parent die... that is the truth of the situation, and he can''t deny the truth. Still, though he had a moderate state of mind, he appeared to me more absentminded around others to sell the whole thing. People immediately assumed that seeing innocent people die had shocked Kaminari. He was currently outside of the office of some police officers when a woman with a bunny tail and ears walked in. She was still in her hero costume. He immediately recognized the woman. She is Miruko number 6 Hero. She suddenly stops and looks at Kaminari. "Yo there kid! Whatcha doing?" Asks Miruko ¡­. -Kaminari POV- As I looked at Mirko I couldn''t help but contemplate that I would like to do with her for a one-night stand. Though I know that our difference in age, and Mirko''s personality, that is unlikely to ever happen. I can''t help it but decide to play as prey against her. So I look at my hands, clench them in a fist, and sigh. "Mirko, Nr.7 Hero, I must say¡­ did they bring you here to cheer me up?" Her face winces slightly as I say that. Guess that is bull''s eye then. In the end, I get up and walk past her. "Don''t worry, I am okay¡­ I saved a lot of people today." I go to the water dispenser and pick up a plastic cup from the side and see that my hand is actually still shaking as I fill the cup with water. Damn, I am not even faking this one. I guess I am still in shock. Well, it is logical, with so many unpredictable deaths happening around me¡­ I truly understood just how fragile humans are. I feel a hand on my shoulder and Mirko''s voice. "It''s okay¡­ you can''t save everyone. No one is perfect." I don''t say anything at that, but suddenly I feel a tug behind me and Miruko hugs me, bringing my face to her chest. "Huh?" I hear her slightly surprised voice as this happens. She probably expected me to be embarrassed or something. I just straighten up and see that she is shorter than me even though she is standing on the tips of her fingers. I put my arm around her waist and bring her body closer to mine and use my other hand to clasp her chin. Immediately I can see that she is embarrassed, I don''t let her analyze the situation as I bring her lips closer to mine. I lean down¡­ and kiss her cheek. "That is how you embarrass someone," I tell her, and as if on cue she blushes heavily. I clasp her cheek as I lean backward and with a sweet smile on my face say. "I love you Mirko¡­" She is left in shock and I continue saying. "And that is how you deal a critical hit." I then start walking away with a smile on my face. I am all calmed down now¡­ I leave Mirko behind and at the corner I see Bubble Girl looking at me with a frown on her face. I smile and wave at her and get closer to her. "Are you some super playboy or something?" She asks me, and I just smile and wink. "No¡­ I read it from a manga." I say as I touch her shoulder. The playful smile still on my face, but she doesn''t seem to be affected by it at all now. "Wow¡­ that makes the whole situation lame now!" Exclaims Bubble Girl. "Bahahahaha!!" I can''t help it as I laugh at that. ¡­. A/N:.... Weird update time schedule... sry... Also we see that the MC is actually an a.d.u.l.t inside the body, he isn''t easily fl.u.s.tered like some japanese MC''s who are old men but still fl.u.s.tered by women at his age... and they also act like kids... P.S: If we get 1000 power stones, there will be a bonus chapter for the day. Chapter 31 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [34 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 31 Title: Race... ¡­ The internship week passes and everyone is back in school. They all talk about the experiences that they had, and I also make up some sh*t. Honestly talking to their experiences is kinda boring, especially when Shoto isn''t even saying what really happened and there is a video on TubeYou about the whole Stain incident, and also a video of his last statement before he was caught. "So you truly didn''t do anything too exciting then?" Asks Momo as she looks at me with a curious look. Unlike canon, this time she wasn''t under the celebrity hero¡­ the one which would be useless to remember. She was under the Dragon Hero: Ryukyu, I belive she currently is the No.13 Hero. "Yeah, I went to Nighteye''s office. Quite nice in there and learned a lot of things from it." I tell her as I lean down and smile. I can see Mina looking at me with a strange look in her eyes that makes me feel awkward. "I guess one exciting thing did happen. But I can''t exactly talk about it." I say to Momo, and she nods at this, understanding the boundaries. Some things just can''t be said in public, I will probably tell her if we go on a date once more. I will tell her about my ''trauma'' of being unable to save people and such. Also it seems like her parents aren''t around a lot, so once we get into a relationship I must isolate her from her friends, parents, and such. After that, she will be only mine, I will be the shoulder to cry on, and I will be her pillar. Because she will have nothing else to rely on¡­ parents can be troublesome. If I do something bad, then they will convince about what is better for her. I know how these things go, parents always stuff their nose in their children''s situation. Well, I wouldn''t be a father like me too, I just let my kids do whatever the hell they wanted later in their life, but by then they didn''t even talk to me... "Wow really!!!" Exclaims Mina out of nowhere, breaking me out of my thoughts. I can see it that by the look on her face, she has nothing to contribute to the conversation and only wants to interrupt mine and Momo''s conversation. But in the end, I smile at her politely and nod in confirmation. "Yep, it was honestly a little scary but that is all I can say about it." ¡­. We continue that conversation about what we learned during our internsh.i.p.s. That is when we hear that Shoto, Iida, and Midoriya were involved with the Hero Killer. Mineta asks some questions, but Shoto answers by saying that Endeavor saved them. Which to me it''s obvious what happened¡­ because I know from the story, I am not the best detective around to figure things out with so little information. ¡­.. "I COME THROUGH THE DOOR LIKE A HERO!!!" Comes All Might''s declaration as he opens the door. Like always he startles me a little by doing that. "Follow me to Playing Ground Gamma¡­" Fwosh!! And he blasts off¡­ "OH! I ALSO FORGOT!!!" He startles me again as he returns. "Don''t forget¡­ to wear your hero uniforms." Fwosh!! He then runs off again. Honestly, the way he talks so loudly at the beginning of each of his sentences is a way to make people pay attention to him and express dominance. While he does that intentionally or instinctively is kinda unknown. Some people train to do it and some are born with it. To me, that is a useless thing, as I never wanted to be in a leadership position. Though I did know a guy who was sparingly good of raising his voice in a situation to make everyone listen to him. But ledership positions are troublesome, over 90% of CEOs suffer from depression. I do not want any of that. But I guess in this world I will have to be a little... loud... .... After that, we put on our hero costumes and I look at Momo. Damn, she is really developing well¡­ she will definitely be something else when she grows up. I can''t wait for that, by then all the little mind games I have been playing on her would have been worth it. ¡­. As we arrive at the racing grounds, we are split into teams of five. Also, Ground Gamma seems to be a construction site with many densely packed lanes which makes it look like a labyrinth. In my group are the tail guy, Momo, Midoriya, Sero (ducktape guy), and me. Quite a nice matchup to show who is the number one here. "START!!!" Announced All Might, his voice coming from one of the many microphones on this ground. Immediately I enter , my body surpasses its limits¡­ it actually casually breaks through them. The others can''t even move as I start running, I don''t go full out as my vision starts blurring and even my enhanced eyesight can keep up with it. Something strange about moving at such speeds as I do is that it feels like the laws of physics don''t even affect you. I casually walk sideways in one of the pipes. I truly love this thing, moving fast like this is amazing to me. It never gets old, it is a showing of the effort I put in this move¡­ ¡­. Of course, I win the race and after some praises from All Might, I settle down and smile a little at Momo''s excuted wave. ¡­ After that class came to Aizawa with his homeroom class, he seems to be annoyed about someone. And as he enters the class, like usual he counts how long it took all of us to get to our seats. "Two seconds¡­ you are getting better." Is all Aizawa says, and it''s as close as we will get to a compliment. The guy just can''t give one, honestly, I am glad he is a hero because, with his Erasure quirk, he would be able to easily beat the likes of All Might and even me. He is also a hard counter against All For One, he can cancel his quirk and the ones that he had stolen. Now how do I get him to be at the fighting during the battle against All Might and All For One? It would honestly, probably keep All Might in business even after the fight. But as far as I am aware, I also know that the Villains know about Aizawa''s quirk, so they definitely would do something to keep him at bay. All Might being kept in the game a little longer would make everything easier. He is like a cheat code in an RPG game, he will one-shot all of the future villains. From Overhaul and all those other sh*t stains, at least Nighteye wouldn''t die by then. I need to put as many cards on my side now, it''s no longer about canon, fu*k canon, I must keep a blanket of heroes around me as I grow into the Number One Spot. All of the ''dangerous'' situations I will be in need to be controlled. That is the only safe way to play this game¡­ I might need to get a little involved with the other side of the board, but it doesn''t matter. "Kaminari¡­ you did well in your internship." Says Aizawa suddenly pulling me off my thoughts. I nod at him and he goes through some other students, congratulating¡­ and mostly criticizing them. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. Just like this, time flies fastly by and the end of June comes about. The midterm exams¡­ and I didn''t study for it at all. I was a college student in my last life, highschool math is like playing games to me. Though I did place third in overall score¡­ well I might have forgotten some things from college. But I was only behind Momo and Iida¡­ that kind of annoyed me a little, so I will put more effort into the next one and try to get the best score within the class. ¡­.. AUTHOR NOTE: A little look on the MC''s side of things and how he thinks of some situations.???? Chapter 32 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [34 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 32 Title: Baiting... ¡­. -Kaminari POV- As the final week of June comes around, I spend it training my physical body, it doesn''t matter that I am only third in grades against some prepubescent high school children. Fu*k that annoyed me, I ain''t some fu*king loser to get beaten by them. I am currently in my living room doing some push-ups. I can see a puddle of sweat below me, I just need to do some more pushups and my arm will give out. Though I think all of this my mind still goes to another place... DAMN IT!! I HATE THIS! I know why I placed in 3rd place because I didn''t study at all for midterm exams or anything like that. I only revised when I was walking towards UA¡­ this definitely sucks beyond measure. I mean, some fifteen-year-old kids beat me in junior high school level subjects. I still am not studying that much, mostly when I am in the bathroom. I wanna be the best at everything and always be number one, but I know just how useless grades like this are. I do crazy calculations constantly in order to learn how to manage my ability. But that is where the problem comes, I am forgetting some things from my past life. Not things essential to me, like physics and math, but things like language arts, and some other things. I must be number one in these things, but at the same time they are all useless, I will forget them once I become an official hero anyway, this sucks. From what I remember, the next will be the teacher vs student trials, I wonder who they will put me against. Obviously, they will put me against a teacher that is a counter against me. So that means either All Might or Aizawa, only those two amongst the teachers can really defeat me. All Might because he can beat me in raw power, Aizawa can use his quirk to disable mine and I am pretty much a normal person with a better physique than normal. But Aizawa will outclass me in all of there too, technique, intelligence, fighting experience, martial arts, and due to being a trained a.d.u.l.t he beats me in natural physical strength too. His items will help him easily win a fight against me. Hmmmm¡­ I see, then Aizawa will be the one most likely to be put against me. But with whom will I be in a team, Momo? Todoroki or someone else completely. This will definitely be quite important to me because I know clearly just how strong I have pushed my quirk to be¡­ and I know my weaknesses the best. Sadly, there isn''t a lot I can do for most of them and I am already improving on the ones that I can. What terrifies me is that I can''t improve and this is as good as I will get. I know that this is nowhere near enough. Those end-game powers, I am nothing against them. I will be surpassed by Midoriya and Shigaraki if I become stagnant and am satisfied with just what I have. One way to go about this is to improve my equipment and my hero suit, I know just how much of a difference that can make. But at the same time, I don''t know what to improve on, I have the defense for my suit mainly down, I honestly just added some knives in hidden places in the suit. When I asked for this suit, my only requirement was that it doesn''t hinder my quirk. My quirk is easy to disrupt by something like a suit, I didn''t want any metal plates or any rubber to cover my suit because both would weaken my quirk usage. Weapons are okay though¡­ Though, I need to think of some more moves, somethings like the railgun that I developed. That is a very lethal move and my trump card that I don''t plan to use it too much. After all, it''s pretty much my only hidden trump card. I look at the clock and see that it''s almost midnight, so I sigh and get up, I need to take a shower and go to sleep now. I must get my 7+ hours of sleep a day at least. I usually get eight hours, but I have been unable to get those these last couple of days so I had to tire my body before going to sleep. ¡­. The next day comes quickly next week and I immediately open my eyes minutes before the alarm rings. This is my internal alarm at work. I see that it is a little over seven in the morning, by eight I have to be at UA. Well, it doesn''t matter, I always arrive early¡­ by a couple of minutes. I pick up my phone and see that in the 1-A Group Class on AppWhats that there are eighteen new messages. I read through them and it''s pretty much Momo creating a new study group for the people who have had some difficulty. I decided to join in and type on the group. Kaminari: Yo! Good morning, I will join too, I will help you Momo¡­ and I also need some help myself. Hahahaha¡­ After writing that I get up, put on the school uniform, brush my teeth, wash my face, and set off for UA. ¡­. As I arrive, I see Mina running along. She has a toast of bread in her mouth as she runs. I just look at her and say. "Oy! No need to rush Mina, we are not gonna be late." She stops and looks at me, her chest goes up and down as she breathes heavily. "Oh thank god, I thought I was gonna be late. Aizawa would chew off my head if that were the case." I laugh at that lightly. "I always tell you to not stay till 2 AM, you must get a healthy dose of eight hours a day of sleep. That is the key to keeping a healthy body and mind." Mina just looks at me as I say that, she bites on her toast bread¡­ okay so she is zoning me out. I flicked her forehead and berate her. "Mina~... listen to me. You are worrying me about this. Unhealthy habits like this can continue into a.d.u.l.t life too. Do you want me to worry about you even when we are grown up?" She blushes a little as I say that. Well, she is most likely thinking about marriage now that I talked about me worrying about her even during a.d.u.l.thood. Well, I did imply it a little. Though I plan to marry Momo, a little secret affair at the side wouldn''t hurt anyone¡­ except Momo if she finds out. But she won''t, because I will just be doing my ''hero duties'' till late at night. Marriage is boring and after ten years fu*king the same woman gets boring. ...Or maybe not, it wouldn''t be good to be like I was in my past life. Uncaring for those around me. I had multiple wives because of this problem, better keep it chill this time. Use my head not my d*ck to do the thinking. Still, that decision is too far in the future, after all, I am still a v.i.r.g.i.n¡­ in this body at least. But details like that don''t matter at all. I see that Mina is still absentminded and act like I don''t know about what it is as I flick her forehead again. "See, you are daydreaming because of the lack of sleep." *sigh* I sigh and pat her in the head. "I worry for you Mina¡­ so please take care of yourself." ¡­.. AUTHOR NOTE: Changes... the MC knows the bad things it can lead for temporary pleasure. Whether he will do it, well it doesn''t matter. P.S: Now the question is... does he actually care for Mina for real? Chapter 33 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [35 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 33 Title: ''Genius''... ¡­. As we arrive at the classroom I go towards Momo to talk to her. "Goo-" "Everyone in their seats." Comes Aizawa''s nonchalant voice. I only sigh and wave at Momo as I go to my seat. "In a week the End of Term exams will come about, remember to study." Says Aizawa, completely in his usual voice. ¡­. The lessons go by quickly, and except for Midnight''s very over-s.e.x.u.a.lized teaching methods, nothing interesting happens during class. Honestly, it feels more like my previous world high school now. Except for some special classes, the other ones are boring, I would rather spend this time training, but since I can''t, I spend most of it contemplating ideas on how to use my quirk better. ¡­ Still, lunchtime finally comes around, and Momo, Mina, tape guy, tail guy, and Jirou. I really should start remembering my classmates'' names¡­ especially since I am the class president. Still, we are all sitting at the table when Momo starts by saying. "Okay, the teacher said that we must learn, trigonometry, derivatives,..." Momo continues speaking about what the teacher told us to learn. Damn, she really is serious about this stuff. Also after thinking about it for a little bit, I remembered the names of my two male classmates sitting at the table, Ojiro and Sero. Now I must make sure to not forget them¡­ damn, that will be hard. They are just so forgettable, both physically and appearance-wise. ¡­. Lunch ended, and Momo was still explaining to us what we had to learn. Damn, I guess she really is studious, no wonder I was placed behind her during midterms ¡­. Later on, we arrived at Momo''s mansion and everyone else except me looked surprised. I just walk forward and press the bell button while everyone else is shocked by Momo''s wealth. ¡­. ¡­ ¡­. Just like so the week of studying passes, I look at the results of the written exam and sigh¡­ 1st place, but it doesn''t feel like an accomplishment at all. I spent way too much time studying for this. I don''t even dare dream of being strong or good enough at using my Quirk just by laying around. I might be slightly faster as an old, injured, and weakened All Might¡­ so what? I am not gonna let myself be surpassed by Izuku, especially as he starts using the other Quirks stored into One For All. Power isn''t something that is given to me by doing nothing like Deku was, All Might could have found better users of All For One if he had just looked at other people. But I guess he saw himself in the Quirkless Izuku, expecting All Might to be smart and make the perfect decision all the time is unrealistic. He is only human after all¡­ But Mirio with that power would have been a way better and truly terrifying choice. No one would be able to hit him as long as he can hold his breath and with his new floating Quirk, he could have flown even while having Permenation Quirk on. Just that combination would make him absolutely terrifying, then combine it with all the others plus his strong body and you have a way more terrifying All Might. I mean even now I don''t think I can beat Mirio, he can turn on his quirk, and as long as he predicts my attacks he would be able to beat me. Because even my instinct field wouldn''t be able to sense Mirio and his punch if he was using his quirk. Damn, he is a really good counter against me, his quirk literally nulls most advantages I have against him. But at least I can run away from him if push comes to shove. And in a type of worst-case scenario where All For One steals Mirio''s quirk. In the end, though, it is unlikely for such a situation to happen, because if it does, I am beyond fu*ked. ¡­. Finally, we meet the teachers for the practical exam. I know that from the rumors going around that it will be robots like the entrance exam. But that isn''t necessarily true this year, after all, not every year does the school "We will be having fights against teachers." Says the raccoon principal. Or is he a rat? Honestly, I don''t know most of the time what he even classifies as. Still, in the end, I listen to the teachers to explain things to me. I end up on the same team with Todoroki, both of us against Aizawa. A terrible matchup, against us that is. Momo could create things, and after the process of creation, Aizawa could use his quirk on her, but it wouldn''t destroy her already created items. But for me and Todoroki, that is a different scenario. He just looks at us and we become mediocre fighters at best. As mine and his fighting styles are concentrated around our quirks. ¡­. Currently, both me and Todoroki are inside a city, he looks at me and asks. "What is your plan Kaminari?" I give him a side glance at this, I guess he trusts me enough to make a plan. No¡­ it''s not trust in me, it is more like his trust in my skills. I guess finally being the best at everything in the class finally paid off. ¡­. -Todoroki POV- As I ask Kaminari that question I see him contemplate it. Though I hate to admit it, he is good¡­ I don''t doubt that he can come up with a great plan. I mustn''t let my pride decide my future, I learned at least this much when he beat me in the Sport''s Festival. I won''t be able to become number one if I don''t give it my all. "Ah! Got it!" Exclaims Kaminari suddenly, he then gets close to me and whispers quietly. "I will use my body as a shield from his vision, you shoot ice or flames at him." As expected of Kaminari, he found a weakness in Aizawa''s Quirk within seconds. He then looks around and looks through the windows of the houses around us. We were in an urban neighborhood. "Tch! There are no covers around us." Says Kaminari, once again saying something truly wise. If he had a blanket, that would also stop Aizawa''s quirk. I can''t help it as I look at him with a slightly amazed look on my face. He is impressive, I have my work cut out for me if I want to compete with someone like him. His quirk is strong and he is smart, he would be dangerous even without his quirk, but with it, he is terrifying. I don''t think there are any U.A students and neither most of the teachers who can beat him. I can count on one hand the teachers who would stand a chance against him. Kaminari closes his eyes and touches the small earplug in his ear. He frowns and whispers to me. "Careful, he is around here. I heard footsteps." "Okay." I tell him and try to create a small fire on my palm¡­ but I can''t. "We are already in his range." Kaminari nods at this. Fwosh! Suddenly bandage-looking accessories come towards us. Kaminari does a backflip and jumps off a wall, dodging Aizawa''s bandage-things. I tried to jump back too but suddenly I felt something grab into my ankle and I looked down. Sh*t¡­ he already grabbed onto me. .... A/N: Let''s see how Kaminari will deal with this or will he able to? P.S: 1000 Power Stones for bonus chapter.???? Chapter 34 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [35 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 34 Title: Annoying Green Hair... ¡­. Momo looks at the screen in front of her and it shows Todoroki being grabbed by Aizawa''s bandage-like weapons. Kaminari on the other hand has a calm look on his face as he jumps backward, but he still can''t use his quirk as Aizawa is looking at him. But as he looks at Kaminari, Todoroki can now use his quirk, but before he can even do so. Pow! Aizawa punches him on his chin, having Todoroki''s brain hit the inside of his skull and it knocks him out. "One down." Says Aizawa as he jumps towards Kaminari, who winces at this. Aizawa is the worst possible opponent for him to fight. The man pretty much takes away his quirk, but Kaminari also knows that as soon as the man blinks he will have a chance to attack him by using his quirk. But during that time, he mustn''t be mid-air or he is pretty much useless anyway. Kaminari trusts Aizawa as a hero enough to have taken some countermeasures against him. So in the end, he takes out a knife from one of his hidden pockets in his hero costume. Aizawa uses his binding cloth to try and capture Kaminari now that he is midair. *bzzzzt* For one split second, Kaminari was able to use his quirk so he used it by releasing a large amount of electricity hoping to capture Aizawa. He has a calm look on his and uses his bandages to dispel the electricity that comes towards him. But he also makes sure to have his eyes glued to Kaminari as his feet land on the ground. Unexpectedly, instead of running away so he can hopefully get out of Aizawa''s vision. Kamari twirls his knife in a reverse grip and charges at his teacher. Aizawa smiles. ''This kid¡­ he is something else, he knew that if he turned his back to me he would have lost so he chose to charge me. Unlike others who would be nervous after losing their quirks, he is completely calm.'' Denki gets close to him, dodging all of Aizawa''s attacks with his restricting clothes. Once he is an arm''s length away from. ¡­. -Kaminari POV- As I swing my knife at Aizawa, he has a calm look and I feel the cloth wrap all around me. Damn, seems like I got caught. Still, I have a calm look on my face and wait for the right moment, not giving anything away. Aizawa goes to punch me, but I bite the inside of my cheek till it draws blood and spit it towards his eyes. But even at such close range, he is able to dodge my attack. "Smart." Is all he says, I can see that it''s his way of saying that I did good and we were simply a bad match-up. But I have to use all of the power in my body to move while half-restricted by the metal wire cloth. I stab my hand and blood spurts from it like a river and I swing towards his eyes. Splashing blood in them. C''mon now, I can''t lose here at something like this. Todoroki was useless to me, so now I must do my best and win this by myself. *bzzzt* That is when time slows down for me and I understand that I can now use my Quirk. I use my lightning to rip through this metal cloth and attack Aizawa immediately. Electricity travels through his body as I grasp his face and notice that he was wearing rubber gloves and a robber bodysuit under his clothes. The man falls on the ground knocked out and I fall on my back on the ground. Wincing slightly as I see my bleeding hand and I take out a bandage from one of the hidden pockets in my suit and bandage it up. ¡­. -General POV- Momo looks at Kaminari through the monitor and can''t help but admire his willpower. He stabbed his hand without a second thought, just to win this test. An unknown feeling settles down on her heart as she sees that. ¡­. Later, Kaminari returns to the monitor room and looks at Momo. A calm look on his face as he mentions for her to come closer. "I need something." ''Hm? What would he need me for?'' Contemplates Momo, but she still decides to follow him and look at the next fight. Suddenly, as they are both outside out of their classmates'' view. Momo feels herself be pushed against the wall. Kaminari kisses her, and she can feel the aftertaste and the metallic taste of blood in his mouth. His knee pushing between her legs. Before she can even understand what happened, Kaminari separates the kiss and smiles at her. Momo feels a tingle run down her spine as she sees this. Her face flushed, her mind in shambles and she felt like a defenseless girl in front of Kaminari. "Sorry, I couldn''t stop myself." Is all he says as he starts walking away. "See you tomorrow Momo." ¡­. Later on, Momo and Mina are on the same team on the practical exam and due to Momo not being concentrated on the exam, she and Mina both fail the exam. ¡­. -Kaminari POV- I lie down on the medical bed thinking about the kiss I shared with Momo. I had to make a move, she was never gonna make a move at the pace she was going. Even when I have given her enough clues and such, she is too naive to understand them. So I had to make the move myself and take charge. Well, I don''t mind, I know that she likes me so there isn''t anything to be nervous about on my part. Still, now that I have made the first move I can''t stop now and act like I am not interested or it will give the wrong message. I was planning for her to make the first move, that way I wouldn''t have to work too hard, but it seems like that won''t be it. *sigh* "This is so troublesome." I say out loud. "Huh?" I hear Izuku''s confused voice come from the bed next to me. I honestly don''t pay that much attention to him now. He is about up there with Sero the tape guy. Things are so different from the canon timeline now, even Ochako has a crush on me. Though I won''t reciprocate her feelings, I better stick with Momo. Because if I try to get them all I will end up with none. "You okay Kaminari -san?" Asks the seaweed hair next to me. Can''t the annoying little guy just let me think about my things? "Yeah, Izuku. I am okay, just thinking out loud." I answer him with a bored voice. "Your fight against Aizawa -sensei was amazing." Says the walking crying machine. Holy sh*t he is annoying, can''t he just get the hint that I don''t wanna talk. "Yeah, I had to think outside the box to win that fight." "What is your daily training routine Kaminari -san?" Asks the annoying bastard again. This day is gonna be long... Chapter 35 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [35 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 35 ¡­. Some of the other classmates go shopping, but Kaminari excuses himself, saying that he couldn''t come. He has other things going on, so he decides to not go there. Even though he knew that Midoriya is likely to meet Tomura this time too. What he is concerned about is the Villain League deciding to attack him right there, after all, unlike the original time, he was the one who fought Nomu and held the creature back relatively easy. They might decide that getting rid of him would be better than letting him live and become dangerous. Of course, this is only an assumption from Kaminari, as he doesn''t have any idea of what the Villains might be thinking or planning. But he still would like to keep himself safe and not fight in a situation that is unpredictable & disadvantageous. He knows best what his weaknesses are, so he will not allow people to exploit them. If he decudes to fight them there and uses electricity outside of his body, then he will be killing more civilians that villains. Kaminari''s Quirk is a lethal one, and fighting in a crowded place is not good for him. ¡­ It doesn''t take long for the police to announce that something happened in the mall, so they closed it down and they also made a special police force to stop the Villain League''s future actions. Like the one that happened at the mall, in which Izuku was in a pinch against Tomura Shigaraki. Kaminari didn''t pay too much attention to this though, as he was busy training with different weights on his body and using a generator to try to increase his electricity storage ability. ... ¡­ ... Summer comes around, Kaminari sits on his desk. He thinks of his relationship with Momo, which hasn''t gone anywhere. He planned a lot, but he didn''t expect Momo to be so socially inept. But soon an opportunity will come for him to show his ''love'' for her. He keeps contemplating this... That is until Aizawa comes and explains. "We will be changing places where we will be going for summer camp." Kaminari wakes up immediately and his attention is fully on, a serious look on his face as his eyes are unusually cold. "That means¡­ that we can''t prevent which the initial information would reach?" Aizawa looks at Kaminari, in the end, he just shrugs and admits. "Yeah. Also, we will be looking more into the issue." Kaminari nods at this. That is when Bakugo looks at Deku and mocks. "So you just let a villain threaten you?" Kaminari acts like he didn''t notice it. But he agreed with Bakugo. If he used One For All 100% and punched Shigaraki, the guy would have plastered in a wall. Even less to keep him alive if he wants. So many ways to survive that situation, in a fight Shigaraki would have lost against Midoriya if he didn''t immediately kill him with the sneak attacks. But he panicked and didn''t think things through calmly. Normally this would be normal, but Izuku is looking to become a hero now. So Kaminari 100% agrees with Bakugo, even if he doesn''t express it on the outside. "Hey! We aren''t allowed to use our quirks in public, so he couldn''t do anything!" Exclaims Toru, waving her invisible arms around. Aizawa looks at her with a bored look on his face, not saying anything. Kaminari also has a bored look on his face as he thinks about the soon to come attack from the Villain''s League. Mina looks at him, seeing the bored look on his face. But she knows that Kaminari never is someone to be idle. He must be thinking of something. She wonders what he could be thinking. His thoughts would usually be in a disarray in this situation since it can be extremely dangerous and it can develop in many unpredictable ways. But strangely he is as calm as he can be. He has never felt like this, this felt strange even to him as it is like his feelings are being dulled. ¡­ And so as the semester comes to a closure. Kaminari noticed Shinso following Alizawa and smiled. That guy''s quirk is simply too useful to not be trained into an anti-villain tool. Still, though, they go to the parking lot on the school grounds. The busses are mostly used to move through the school grounds, from one part to the other. That is how big the school grounds are, it has to be for the crazy training grounds that there are. As the class president, Kaminari had some leading to do¡­ and he did what anyone in power does. Leave it to the subordinates (a.k.a Momo) to do the boring work. "Bahahahaha¡­ huh what is this? Class A is supposed to be better than Class B but you still had some failing students?" Says Monoma, from Class B, laughing at Class A¡­ but sadly for him, no one was even paying attention to him as they just talked amongst themselves. That is when a girl with orange hair tied in a ponytail, she has shining blue eyes¡­ she just karate chops Monoma in the neck. Knocking him out, picking him by the back of his neck, and dragging him toward their buss. Ibara, a girl with vine-like green hair, looks at Kendo as she drags Monoma away. "She is quite scary." "Yeah¡­" Agrees another student who speaks broken Japanese. Kaminari doesn''t notice any of this, his mind is into other things. But as soon as Class 1A gets on the bus, everyone starts talking amongst each other. "Kaminari, did you see those Class 1B girls!! So many choose from!!" Announces Mineta as drool comes out of his mouth. He and Kaminari are sitting on the same row of seats, so he couldn''t het rid of the pervert. So he nods at the little guy. "Yeah, I saw them." Confirms Kaminari. "But I don''t know any of them personally. So I am not sure if they are attractive to me." "Huh?" Minata looks at him confused. Kaminari only smiles at him gently, of course, he said what he did for the girls on the bus to hear. He knows that everyone''s initial impression is on their appearance. Like someone who has face tattoos us unhirable. Kaminari can''t help but contemplate if having face tattoos is something like a rapper''s pledge that they can''t go back from. His eyes wander, as he looks at Momo and sees her talking with Jirou. "I wonder what this test will be?" Wonders the earphone jack girl. "Probably some field training. Most likely a way on which we will improve our quirks." Says Momo with a thoughtful look on her face Jirou smiles smugly and goes to whisper something to Momo. This causes the latter to blush and look at Kaminari. "N -No¡­ it''s nothing like that." ¡­ Later on, they arrive at a rest stop. Kaminari takes his hands out of his pockets and looks at Momo. "Be careful." She blushes at this. BOOOM!! Before any of the 1A students can react an avalanche of earth hits them and it pushes them away. Immediately Kaminari uses his Lightning Armor Mode¡­ electricity crackles around his body and his hair stands up. He runs amongst the rubble as it pushes everyone away. It seemed like everything was stuck in time as it has almost stopped moving. Kaminari''s wonder through the field. He sees Momo and grabs her in a princess carry. But at the same time, he kicks the dirt to create a cover where Mina or anyone else of the classmates could see them. He deliberately jumps off the earth and separated himself from his classmates. He also sees Aizawa is still calmly staring at the students. The earth avalanche hasn''t even touched him. Kaminari doesn''t need to be told if this is a villain attack. He knows who holds a Quirk like this. ¡­. Author Note: Had a parent-teacher meeting for my little brother so I went these. His grades are getting better. *proud big brother noises*???? Chapter 36 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [35 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 36 ¡­. Kaminari uses his quirk''s mobility to maneuver himself midair and land on the ground. With Momo still in his arms, he lets her down and acts like he didn''t notice her blushing up a storm. "You okay?" He asks while looking around for any other attack. "Yes." She nods, coming back to reality. ''This is not the time for such thoughts.'' But neither of them has too much time to think as they are surrounded by monsters made out of earth. "Momo, long sword." Requests Kaminari casually, without a trace of panic in his voice. Momo immediately understands what he means. Electricity is almost useless against them since they are made out of earth. So she makes a long sword and gives it to him. With the long sword in his hands, electricity crackles around him and he disappears in a flash. Fwosh!! Before Momo could even see what happened, the next thing she sees is the earth beasts cut down to pieces. Kaminari turns around and picks up Momo in a princess carry without even asking her. "Wha?!!" Momo is surprised by this. But Kaminari has a concentrated look on his face and says. "We must reunite with the others. This is the fastest way." The way he says it makes it sound more like he was informing her of his decision rather than. ¡­ As he reaches the others, that is when Aizawa''s voice is heard from a speaker. "Check, check¡­ okay, this is the 1-A test, you will have to reach the lodge on the other side of the forest¡­ so figure out the rest by yourself." Everyone is confused by this, but Kaminari knows what this means and he decides to take charge of the situation. "Okay! Everyone! Listen to me!" "Huh?!!" Bakugo looks at Kaminari with an annoyed look on his face. "Who the hell put you in charge, sparkles?!!" "C -C''mon now Katchan. Now is not the time to fight." Says Izuku nervously. . "Shut the hell up Deku!!!" Screams Bakugo, he doesn''t need Deku to tell him what to do. *Bzzzzt* The sound of lightning crackling was heard as everyone looked at Kaminari and they saw a cold look on his face. He looks straight at Bakugo and says. "You either do as I say, or I knock you out and carry you to the ledge." Bakugo doesn''t say anything after that. He knows that Kaminari doesn''t make nonsensical threats. He will really do what he says, so he decided to not edge his classmate on anymore. "Anyway, me, Todoroki, and Kirishima will be at the front. Bakugo will be at the rear, the others look to the sides. But Bakugo will replace Todoroki after a while, and we will continue this circle of exchange so we don''t get tired." Explains Kaminari, also pointing and making some other teams that will replace each other so everyone has some time to rest. "Everyone okay with that?" Everyone nods, even a reluctant Bakugo. ... ... ... Hours later, the sun is about to set, in the lodge Aizawa and the Wild P.u.s.s.ycats Heroes are waiting for Class 1-A to arrive when. BOOOM!!! The forest in front of them explodes and a large dust cloud appears. "DAMN IT!!!" And Bakugo''s scream is heard. "Seems like they are already here," announces Aizawa. "They did it quite fast." Tiger, the muscular man in the Wild P.u.s.s.ycats Hero Team, is quite inpressed by the young heroes in training. Aizawa smirks. "Well, they are quite exceptional." Though the homeroom teacher won''t say it out loud, this class is quite possibly the best U.A has ever had. At least he is sure that they are the best class he has had and he is sure that quite a lot of them will make it to the Top 10 at least. There is Midoriya, Bakugo, Todoroki, Kirishima¡­ and Kaminari. Those five are the ones in his mind who will make it to the Top 10 in the Hero Rankings. BOOOM!!! One more explosion is heard and the forest in front of the lodge bursts apart as Kaminari charges ahead with a little tired look on his face, while Bakugo and Todoroki were using their quirks to try and keep the others safe. "We arrived now losers!!" Yells Bakugo while looking at the people behind him. He turns around and looks in front of him, he can only see Kaminari''s back¡­ which pisses him off. He doesn''t like always having to be in his shadow. ''How the hell am I gonna be number one by just being in his shadow?!!'' Todoroki on the other hand has a calm look on his face as he looks at Kaminari. He saw something that he didn''t expect today¡­ he saw that Kaminari had a major weakness on his Quirk. He hadn''t used any long-range attack with the others around him, he only covered his limbs with electricity and he punched and slashed at the earth beasts that way. That was how he figured out that Kaminari can''t control the electricity outside of his body¡­ not too big of a weakness. But something to take into account next time he fights him. Kirishima, has a smile on his face, he is in his Red Riot Unbreakable form. He also has bashed through multiple earth beasts and was able to keep up with Bakugo and Todoroki, even if they had more destructive quirks. Midoriya looks at Kaminari and the backs of the others, he can feel tears almost come out of his eyes. ''I need to train harder to be able to keep up with them.'' At 5% One For All he couldn''t keep up at all with them, as they had gotten way better than they were during the Sports Festival. Because while he had grown¡­ the others had grown too. ''Will I ever be able to catch up to them this way?... No!! I know I will!! I have One For All, the quirk that All Might used to become The Symbol of Hope. I will do the same too.'' As Midoriya was hyping himself up, Aizawa shrugs and tells the rest of 1-A. "Eat, and this is the last time the food will be prepared for you. Next time it''s all up to you." ¡­ After that, the students all go and eat the food prepared for them by the Wild P.u.s.s.y Cats. "This is so good!!" Exclaims Kirishima. Which causes Pixie-Bob, the pretty blonde hair member of the Wild P.u.s.s.ycats to smile in satisfaction. She then starts gushing over Kaminari, Izuku, Todoroki, Bakugo and Kirishima. Kaminari didn''t pay any attention to this 31 year-old woman who is looking for the attention of a man. Instead, he is thinking about the attacks that should happen soon. He can only plan for the worst and hope for the best. He now understands the way things are working now. Changes are inevitably going to happen and the best he can do is survive... if the worst comes to play. ¡­. Later on, the class goes to the hot springs, Kaminari has a towel around his midsection and he closes his eyes with a hot towel covering them. "Hey, do you think he is sleeping?" Asks Mineta. Shouji just looks at him and transforms one of his arms into a mouth to say. "No¡­ I don''t believe so. He must always be on guard. We are talking about Kaminari here ya know." "Hmmm¡­" Mineta contemplates something and then smiles as a malicious look appears on his face. "Oh well, it doesn''t matter!! I must go and climb the wall that separates man from heaven." Eijiro looks at him weirdly as Mineta starts climbing the wall. Kaminari''s ear twitches for a split second. What he is doing currently is training. He is trying to create something like catching electromagnetic signals. He picked the wooden bucket that was floating in the water around him and threw it. Fwosh! The wooden bucket flew with impeccable precision and hit Mineta in the head as he was climbing the wall. Baam!!! "Ahhhhh!!!" Mineta screams as he starts falling to the ground. "Kaminari you bastard!!" Shouji just nods at this. "As expected of Kaminari. Perfect aim." Everyone else looks at Shouji weirdly, when did he become such a diehard fan of Kaminari? At this time, the kid Kota is on the wall of the hot springs and looks at Mineta with disdain. He is there to keep perverts like Mineta away, but accidentally he turns around and looks at the girl''s side immediately he is surprised and starts falling. "Oy the kid is gonna fall!" Yells out Kirishima. Bzzzt! But before Kota can hit the ground Kaminari catches him by the back of his shirt in the blink of the eye, and smiles. "Yo there kid! You should be more careful!" Kota huffs and gets off his grasp, starting to walk away. Kaminari just shrugs at this, knowing his backstory already and that the kid hates Heroes because his parents were heroes and died. ¡­ Later on, as everyone goes to their lodges to sleep, Mandalay (Wild P.u.s.s.ycat Team, the brown-haired girl) approaches the guy''s group and looks at Kaminari. "Thanks for helping Kota." As she says that she has a small blush on her face. "Damn it! Kaminari! He is even better with older women!" Whines Mineta, like always girls gush at Kaminari even when he doesn''t seem to be trying. Everyone can see how Momo, Mina, and many other girls look at him with love-struck eyes. Even the dense Ochako has a crush on him. "No problem, my body just moved on its own." Says Kaminari with a gentle smile on his face, again lying about his body moving on its own. But he can also see that the blush on Mandalay''s face is fake. ''What could she be up to?'' Wonders Kaminari. He isn''t some teenage boy who thinks that a woman like Mandalay, a woman with an experience like her would gush at him like this unless she has alternative thoughts. Still, he can only sigh internally. ''Hopefully it''s nothing too troublesome from her.'' ¡­ The next day comes about and as everyone is gathered Aizawa looks at the students in front of him with his usual tired look in his eyes. "Good morning. Anyway, let''s get straight to the point. Today we will begin Quirk Training." "But sir, haven''t we already been training quirks. What is so different now?" Asks Mina with a curious look on her face. As he sees that most of the students also seem to be of the same mindset Aizawa points at Bakugo and says. "Katsuki, what was the distance you threw your ball during the Quirk Apprehension Test on the first day of school." "Huh?" Bakugo is confused by the question but he still answers calmly. "705.2 Meters" Aizawa nods at that. While Bakugo is rude to most of the people, he respects Aizawa, he has seen the man''s will and how far he is willing to go. He saw that clearly during the USJ incident. "Okay then, throw it again." Says Aizawa, giving Bakugo another ball. Bakugo takes the ball and throws it with his full power. "DIE!!!" BOOOM!!! As the ball flies away, Aizawa shows the students the distance measurer. It says 710 Meters. Better than the Quirk Apprehension Test, but not by much. "While you have improved your stamina, strength, and Quirk usage. You haven''t improved the powers of your quirks too much." Explains Aizawa, his gaze stops at Kaminari for a split second as he says that. ''Well except him.'' Thinks Aizawa, as he has already seen some camera footage of Kaminari training his quirk on the school training fields even after everyone else went home. In comparison to the others, Kaminari was different, he trained way more than the others. Because while the kids his age went around to rest, sleep, or such¡­ he was training¡­ training¡­ and even more training .... And so the Quirk training begins, Kaminari is the person Aizawa is paying most attention to as the kid is tied to a giant generator of electricity. From what Aizawa had seen, Kaminari''s usage of his quirk is already phenomenal. He has pushed his Electrification Quirks to a whole new level never thought possible before. So they had decided to train his reserves, Kaminari can already store up to hundreds of millions of volts. But he has expressed his desire to want to have a larger reserve, and after that, he has plans to study and see if he can control the electricity outside of his own body. "Okay." That was Aizawa''s simple answer to all that. "Anyway, let''s start your training." A generator half the size of the mountain is put up and Kaminari moves inside which is a metallic room. Aizawa already gave him instructions on how to manage something like this. So Kaminari closes his eyes and says. "Computer, turn up discharge to one hundred million volts." *BZZZZZT* A huge current of electricity runs through the room and Kaminari is hit by all of it, even though he is not hurt on the outside. He can feel his body feel bloated and heat up. 203 million volts is when the heat on his body becomes unbearable and he yells out. "STOP!!!" The electricity immediately stops, Kaminari winces slightly as a part of his skin on his arm is charred. But he doesn''t mind, now that he has access to equipment like this, he can rain his storage and output, unlike home where he could only go to sneak into sports stadiums to train. He knows that his storage is like a muscle and the more he trains it the better it gets. Though he guesses that there must be a limit, while it is physical as his body will either start showing adverse effects when storing too much or just the storage growth having a real max capacity. ''Now is the time to train and push past my limits.'' Contemplates Kaminari resolutely. He has a lead against Izuku, who will get many quirks from One For All. He plans to keep that lead against the OFA user, he will never settle for Number Two, because number two is just the best loser, meaning he will still be a loser no matter what, unless he is Number One. ¡­. So evening comes around and it''s time for the students themselves to cook. Kaminari urges his ''peers'' to work together. "Woah! Look how good at cutting Bakugo is! That is so surprising!!" Exclaims Ochako in surprise. But it was true as Bakugo was cutting like a chef would and doing so precisely and fast. "Hey!!! What is so surprising huh?!!" Exclaims Bakugo with his usual raging look on his face. "It''s just you losers being bad at everything that you do!!" Kaminari smirks at this and he also starts cutting some vegetables for the curry. "Woah!! Kaminari too?!!" Exclaims Sero (tape guy). As even Kaminari was cutting like Bakugo, they had their little silent competition going on already. "Woah, they are so uber-talented¡­ I hate it!!" Exclaims Mineta with a despairing look on his face. "How will I ever get girls like this!!" """That''s what you are worried about?!!""" Yells the rest of the class in annoyance. Especially the girls, as they were glad that Kaminari isn''t like Mineta and he won''t use his good looks and talent to get girls¡­ at least that is from their perspective of him. While the others were talking like that, Kaminari was enjoying himself too and doing some silly things like shocking a little bug to death and then back to life. "Woah~ that is cool." Says Eijiro. "Oy! Don''t harm a creature needlessly." Reprimands Momo. But as she does so, Kaminari sees that Midoriya has gone away, from what he remembers. He should have gone to find Koto as he isn''t here. ''Then this is the night¡­'' Thinks Kaminari as he gets up and apologizes. "Sorry guts, but I will go and bring Midoriya back." He runs off, already a plan in his mind and what he will do when the villains attack. ¡­ ¡­ Three days pass¡­ and there is no villain attack in sight. Kaminari frowns at this slightly as he is currently training with his quirk. ''Did I remember it wrong?'' He has been here for many years now so him not exactly remembering some things isn''t a big deal. He would be okay with that alternative¡­ because if he remembers correctly and the villains didn''t attack¡­ it means something even worse. ''They have possibly changed their plan.'' Concludes Kaminari, slightly nervous at this. He now knows that they must have a countermeasure or two against him and his Quirk. Which would be the worst situation possible for him. ''Damn¡­ I shouldn''t have displayed so much during the USJ incident. '' He knows that he should have done some things differently, but there is no medicine for regret, so he has to live with his decisions. ''But maybe if I didn''t display such power, the heroes who knew of my power would find it weird. So maybe it wasn''t a bad mistake after all¡­'' In the end, he comes to a realization. He shouldn''t have revealed his power from the beginning¡­ ever since he entered U.A and on the day of the exam he shouldn''t have displayed so much. Then he could have acted as he would have wanted and had a little more wiggle room, he could also go ''Plus Ultra'' when he would need it and fake his true power as a moment in which he went past his limit. But as he thinks of this he concludes. There is no use crying over spilled milk. But from now on¡­ he will make damn sure to hide more of what he can do. That way he could have his own ''Plus Ultra'' moment when it suits him. Kaminari smirks at this¡­ having come to his realization¡­ ¡­ AUTHOR NOTE: Character Growth my friends¡­ the MC is changing ¡­ also this chapter is loooong¡­ like over 3000 words long. Before I used to do ~1200-1300 word chapters. But now I decided to make them around 1500 words¡­ this is two chapters in one¡­ BUT THIS IS NOT EVEN MY FINAL FORM!!! P.S: Editing this chapter was such a pain in the as?. Too long...???? P.P.S: More chapters comming today, also if someone has a question. Ping me on discord since lately I have been getting too many coments and due to work haven''t been able to read them all.???? Chapter 37 - Chaoter 37 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [35 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 37 ¡­ Another day passes by quietly in the forest training, which makes Kaminari even nervous with each passing day. And during one of the nights after training, while every other student in 1-A and 1-B is conversing with each other. Even Kaminari is talking with the others and portraying himself as if he is having fun. But on the inside, he is fully on guard and even expects a certain blood-drinking girl being amongst them already. He has made sure that a student from 1-A is not the one she has impersonated. So if she has, it would be one of the 1-B, he is quite sure of that- BOOOOM!!! Suddenly out of nowhere an explosion rings out. Kaminari immediately enters lightning mode and his speed explodes. He pushes everyone out of the dining table and jumps off himself. The explosion wasn''t strong enough to kill them all, but enough to kill most and cripple the others. .. Aizawa has a grave look on his face as he sees this, blaming himself as he couldn''t react and has a yellow flash push him out of the way. "Kaminari!!!" Exclaims Mina, Aizawa looks over and his eyes as he sees a wincing Kaminari holding to his side as he is bleeding. At that exact moment, a purple gas fills the field covering everyone. "Bakugo!! Shoto!! Use your quirks to create an explosion that generates strong enough air to push back this mist!" Yells Kaminari immediately. He is already prepared to use his classmate''s quirks to the maximum, this will help him. Also currently he has burst a blood bad under his shirt to make him seem injured. This way his enemies underestimate him and think he is weakened. ''Act like prey, BE A PREDATOR!!'' That thought rings inside Kaminari''s head as he winces to fully play the act. His classmates also seem to be worried about him. "Everyone!! Don''t worry about me!! It''s only a small wound. Concentrate on the enemies" Yells Kaminari, *cough* before he coughs out blood in his hand. Breaking another small blood packet inside his mouth. Anyone who knows the basics of medicine would know that coughing out blood most likely means that he has an internal injury. "Woah! Seems like our target is already injured. What a weakling, bahahaha..." Says a voice coming from the trees, his muscles acting like an exoskeleton below his neck. He is Muscular, and he looks at every student below him while licking his lips. BOOOM!!! The purple mist is blown away by Bakugo and Shoto. Baguko has an angry look in his eyes, he can''t stand it! He was just saved by someone else. Just like the time with the sludge villain, except this time it is worse¡­ he was saved by someone who he considers his rival! He looks at Muscular with a murderous look in his eyes. Bakugo then starts speaking strangely calmly. "What?... You think you can take Sparky right under our noses¡­ KEEP DREAMING YOU BASTARD!!! DIEEE!!!" BOOOOOM!!! A huge explosion goes towards Muscular, a pillar of ice also accompanied it. The man smiles and is about to jump away but his eyes widen as his Quirk doesn''t function, while his muscles retract inside his body going floppy. Aizawa looks at the man with an angry look in his eyes. Muscular smirks at that. "Woah. Well, ain''t you a scary group of people. I wonder what your bashed in heads will look like?" Fwosh! But before Muscular is hit, in a green flash. A green Nomu appears and punches the explosion and ice away. Booom!! But as this happens, Nomu''s vision is obscured for a split second. Kaminari immediately takes that chance and with a sword sneakily created by Momo he appears to Nomu''s side. Fwish! He swings for Nomu''s head but the creature is fast and it can dodge. Though an arm still goes flying. "Kaminari!! Stay back!!" Yells Aizawa, he can see that a copious amount of blood is flowing from Kaminari''s side and he looks more like a zombie with blood all around him. "Don''t worry!!" Yells Kaminari, his eyes pointedly looking at Muscular. "I will save everyone!!" He runs at top speeds at Muscular, but he is stopped as the Green Nomu touches his electromagnetic barrier and Kaminari''s body immediately does an auto dodging sequence programmed into the technique. This saves Kaminari from getting a real injury. Muscular smile twitches at this as he sees Kaminari dodge Nomu''s hit. ''Damn, that kid''s instincts crazy. How did he dodge that midair attack? Especially with that critical injury on him.'' He didn''t know about Kaminari''s auto dodge system, so he just assumed that it was him dodging the attack by himself. Suddenly a dark portal opens one centimeter away from Kaminari''s back, he can sense this and his eyes widen. Suddenly a hand comes from it, Kaminari twists his arm to use it as a defense. Thinking that it might be Shigaraki with his power¡­ but a gloved hand touches him. The students'' and teachers'' look at this terrified as Kaminari is turned into a small marble. Mr. Compress comes out of the dark portal as it enlarges. "Well, well, well¡­ seems like we got our main target." Fwosh!!! In a big shockwave, Izuku breaks his legs. Charging immediately towards Compress, in his mind an image of a bloody Kaminari going to save everyone even with heavy injuries¡­ he can''t accept something like that. He goes to punch Compress, but Muscular appears in front of him. BOOOM!!! "Well, that punch has quite some power behind it kid¡­ But nowhere near enough!!" Yells out Muscular, using his muscles and buffing them up to handle One For All at 100%. The Nomu moves at top speed, appearing at Izuku''s side and about to punch him. BOOOM!!! But Kirishima takes the hit and is thrown back, but he immediately gets up once more. "Oy! In no way you will take Kaminari from here!" He has an angry look on his face. ''I wanted to show this move to Kaminari¡­ but¡­'' His mind wonders to the countless times that Kaminari beat him during their spars. His mind goes to a specific move. ''Lightning Lariat'' a move in which Kaminari concentrates electricity in his arm and rushes his enemy at top speeds. Kirishima takes a breath and his body settles down, canceling his quirk. But his feet suddenly become like claws and he grips into the ground, at the same time his arm becomes spiky. Fwosh!! Using all his power he kicks off the ground and charges at Muscular. Since Midoriya''s hits do not affect¡­ Baam!!! Blood comes out of Muscular as Kirishima''s spikes pierce through his muscles and heavily injure his body. But Kirishima doesn''t pay any attention to that as he charges to Compress, but at this time a dark portal opens. And Compress puts his hand through it, making a portal open next to Kirishima and touching him. "Hm?" Compress is confused at first but then he looks at Aizawa. "You are a pretty cool guy¡­" That is when suddenly Kendo appears behind Aizawa. Fwish! And she stabs a knife on his back. Immediately Todoroki uses his ice quirk, but Kendo jumps up and a liquid comes out of her body as her figure melts away. "Woah! That was so close." Exclaims Toga as she appears with a smile on her face. "I wanna see the cool Kaminari -senpai once more. You can''t keep us away." She licks her lips as she says that. Momo looks at all of this calmly. Remembering what Kaminari told her when he asked her for a sword. "Well, we better get out of here." Says Compress and a portal appears below all the League of Villains, teleporting all of them away. Kaminari, Bakugo, and the rest have a shocked look on their faces. Inevitably, for a split second, everyone drops their guard¡­ and in that second another small portal opens below Bakugo he immediately jumps up but a blue aura appears around him which makes him be forcefully pulled towards the small portal. In which Compress hand comes out and touches Bakugo. Everyone charges at Bakugo to stop him from being captured, but it was too late already. An injured Aizawa couldn''t turn around quick enough and Bakugo was also captured¡­ resulting in an absolute loss for the Heroes. ¡­ ¡­ Two hours later in an undisclosed location. The League of Villains looked at two prisoners in front of them. Tied up to their chairs. All For One was also looking at them through the screen. "Hey¡­ do you want to join the League of Villains?" Asks All For One, Bakugo stays silent. "Sure, I don''t see why not." Says Kaminari with a smile on his face. Bagoku looks at him shocked. "Oy sparky!! What the hell do you think you are doing?!!" Kaminari only smiles maliciously. ¡­ At the same time, in U.A High, a meeting between all the teachers was being held. "The media is slandering our reputation." Says Nezu, still with a casual look on his face. Aizawa frowns at this. Knock, knock, knock¡­ That is when they hear a knock on the door and in comes Momo with a nervous look on her face and a strange phone-like device in her hand. "Sorry for intruding. But I have come to say what Kaminari told me before he charged at Nomu." All of the teachers look at her, none of them say anything except Nezu who smiles. "You can tell us, Miss. Momo." She nods and puts the device in her hand on the desk. Aizawa immediately recognizes what it is. "A tracker?!" Then his face morphs into a smile, understanding what is going on now. "That stupid brat¡­" ¡­. A/N: What is Kaminari''s plan?!! P.S: I have this hot coworker... she is also a manager, but her attitude is such a b*tch!! She is like the perfect heartless manager. Though her insta pics are nice.???? Chapter 38 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [35 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 38 ¡­. "Yeah, I will join you guys." Kaminari accepts while looking at All For One on the TV screen. Completely ignoring Bakugo who looks at him with shock and dissatisfaction. Still, Kaminari continues talking with the man on the TV. "So are you the leader of the Villain League?" Kaminari is wrapped in a rubber suit, this is a countermeasure of the League of Villains so he can''t discharge electricity. He is also strapped to a chair. While Bakugo also has his hands strapped to a metal-looking box so in case he uses his explosion quirk his hands will just blow up. "You aren''t being sincere." Says All For One, a smile still on his face. Bakugo frowns at this and then he understands what is going on. ''Kaminari is just playing them.'' He smirks at that and looks at the villains and says. "Oy! I will join you guys too." "You are also being insincere." Says All For One. Kaminari with a smile on his face shakes his head. "Well, obviously we are insincere. We were heroes in training a couple of hours ago. But treating us like animals definitely won''t help your case. I mean if you are a charismatic leader you will be able to convince us." "Hahahahaha¡­" All For One laughs at that, even though the TV a dangerous aura that envelops everyone in the room. But Kaminari still keeps a smile on his face. He then nudges his head slightly. "So? Will you at least release us." "Sure." Says All For One, playing along with Kaminari. "But the other one will be kept locked and you will keep your rubber suit on." Kaminari shrugs at that. "Sure, I don''t see why not." "Toga, take off his restraints." "Sure~" Says Toga happily. All For One is cautious as he sees Kaminari out of his restraints. His stolen Premonition Quirk nudges that the members of the Villain League will all die if he isn''t here. That is why he decided to be on video call for this. ''Denki Kaminari¡­ extremely dangerous. Tomura would be killed and so would the rest if he is left alone, even with Muscular, Moonfish, and Dabi in there it feels dangerous to leave that kid alone.'' As Kaminari is released he gets and sees that he is wearing one body tight rubber suit and a loose one above it. He just rubs his wrists. He doesn''t do anything at this time. ''Too dangerous to do anything at this time.'' Contemplates Kaminari as he tries to pull out how his brother would act in a situation like this. ''Keep a gentle smile on your face¡­ always. But be careful to not make it too creepy.'' "So, now that we are teammates, how about we talk about each other?" Suggests Kaminari. "Me, me!" Calls out Toga. "My name is Himiko Toga." Then she blushes and looks at Kaminari with a glance. "When I saw you at the Sports Festival, I just couldn''t resist. Can I have some of your blood?" Kaminari smiles at that. "Well¡­ I am currently lacking blood. So how about when I heal?" "Promise?" "Yep, it''s a promise." Says Kaminari, a smile on his face. He then looks at the middle-school looking kid with a gas mask. From what he remembers in the anime he is the guy who creates the purple poisonous gas. Muscular, Moonfish with his strange teeth quirk, and this guy have all survived and not gone to jail. ''I will need to fix that little deviation.'' Contemplates Kaminari, he can''t let them be villains from today onwards. "How about you Kaminari -kun?" Asks Shigaraki scratching his neck. He doesn''t feel good at all as he sees Kaminari acting so casual. He still remembers the time during the USJ Attack. "Why don''t talk about yourself?" "Sure, well my name is Denki Kaminari. Fifteen years old, I like a lot of things, my hobbies¡­ Hmmm¡­ I don''t have any of them and I don''t hate many things. As for my dreams for the future? I dunno, never thought about them." Answers Kaminari with an honest smile on his face. "Grrr¡­" Shigaraki is angry at this. "You mocking me? What is up with those answers?!!" Kaminari nervously just shakes his hands. "No, no, I think you just misunderstood. There are just some things that I am not comfortable revealing. After all, if I asked you about your childhood or something like that, would you reveal it for me?" Shigaraki only grunts and looks away. ''A man child.'' Analyses Kaminari, already building plans. His Quirk isn''t the only thing dangerous. He knows many things about him that could be even more dangerous in a situation like this. "C''mon now, we are all comrades. How about we at least know each other''s names and what I can call you guys." Says Kaminari, that friendly smile still on his face. "I am Muscular." Says Muscular, he is a very buff guy. "M -Moonfish!" Mumbles the man wrapped in leather with only his mouth exposed. "Mustard¡­" Answers the kid. "I am Twice!!" "Himiko Toga, but you can call me Toga -chan." "Not gonna reveal anything to you." Says Dabi with an annoyed look on his face. He also feels something strange about Kaminari. "Spinner." Says the ninja-turtle looking guy. "You can call me Mr. Compress." Says the man wearing a mark. "Kuroguri." Answers the mass of darkness. Kaminari nods at them, he then looks at Shigaraki. "What about you?" "Shigaraki¡­" He answers and clenches his hand into a fist. Baguko looks at this with a calm look in his eyes. But inwardly he is shocked, Kaminari just made the villains give out their names. Some of them even gave their real names. ''He sure is slick as hell. Already the villains treat him as a reluctant friend. He might make something of this situation if he keeps this up. But the man on the TV¡­ he seems to also see what Kaminari is up to. Though at the same time he doesn''t seem willing to stop him.'' All For One has another plan for this. He plans to use Kaminari''s plan against him. He wants Kaminari to get to know the League of Villain members and then when he sees that Villains are also people and not some demonized people that the media portrays them as. But Kaminari on the other hand couldn''t care less about this. He isn''t some kid, he knows that the League of Villains are human too. Stupid from his view, but still human¡­ and he will kill them as humans also. What he truly is getting from these talks is¡­ an excuse. That is all, just an excuse to say how he discovered the League of Villains powers. "So anyway, do you have anything around here to eat?" Asks Kaminari. "I can make myself some food." Kurogiri just points at the bar. Which has some ingredients to make sandwiches. ¡­ At the same time in U.A High, after Momo shows the tracking device she creates another and points at one. "This is for Kaminari''s location, and the other is for the green Nomu''s location. Kaminari told me that he will show the League of Villains location once and for all. He had put the tracker in his wound¡­" She winces slightly as she remembers that. He had to put it quite deep in that split second so others wouldn''t notice it. Nezu looks at this with a serious look on his face. "I see¡­ then we can''t let Kaminari''s efforts go to waste." The Heroes don''t know what to say, they have a fifteen-year-old like Kaminari willing to take such drastic actions. Some of the pro heroes in here wonder if they would be able to do that to themselves and handle the pain. Though they feel bad for having Kaminari resort to such methods. This will undoubtedly give them all a huge advantage against the villains and it will give them the way to destroy all the Nomus at least. They all know just how dangerous those creatures can be. ¡­ After getting out of the meeting room, Momo had already told everything that she knows to the teachers. But she still feels like she hasn''t done enough. As soon as she is outside, she sees Mina, Kirishima, and Todoroki waiting. Kirishima looks at her and says. "Momo¡­ all of us plus Midoriya have agreed to go and rescue Kaminari and Bakugo. Are you in?" Momo looks nervous for a split second. Then a figure of a bloody Kaminari appears in her mind and strangely she calms down. After that, she has a resolute look in her eyes and says. "Yes!" ¡­ While during this, Kaminari had made some sandwiches and eating them. "Hmmm¡­ we should try getting a grill in here. I will cook some meat for you guys." He then goes towards Bakugo with a sandwich and tells the others. "I will give this one to him, we haven''t eaten dinner at all. Also, a full stomach makes us all feel better for each other hahaha¡­" As he says that he hand feeds Bakugo, who looks at Kaminari and sees a certain something in them. He takes a bite without saying anything. ''I knew it. There is no way this slick bastard wasn''t up to something.'' Concludes Bakugo as he can feel that the sandwich is dosed in alcohol from the bar. This will make his heart beat faster and his sweat glands will open wider. But this was also a message from Kaminari to Bakugo. This meant that Bakugo should be ready at any moment now, they will soon make their escape. Kaminari smiles at this as he sees that Bakugo got his message. Under everyone''s gaze, they had already communicated and understood this now. ''For an angry bullhead guy, Bakugo is quite smart. Also now is the time I do my fake Plus Ultra¡­ my Quirk doesn''t allow me to control the electricity outside of my body. Then why doesn''t my electricity hit the ground if that is so? As soon as it''s out of my body it would hit the ground... but that isn''t the case at all. Meaning that my inability to control the electricity outside of my body is only because I haven''t looked at it from another perspective and used a new sense¡­ the electricity comes out of me¡­ it is a part of me¡­'' Kaminari looks at the other League Members and with his hand behind his back, he does a countdown from three. Bakugo notices that all of the straps to his chair were burned open, even his metal cuffs are deformed on the inside making them loose. Bakugo wonders just how the hell Kaminari did all this? But he doesn''t waste time now at that. "NOW!!" Yells Kaminari, disorientating the rest of the League of Villains members. Immediately from the ground, a giant spike made out of some type of dark sand comes and it skewers through Muscular, killing him instantly. A smile appears on Kaminari''s face and unlike his usual friendly one. This terrifies all of the Villain League members. .... A/N: Kaminari did always say that he likes fighting his opponents in his terms not theirs.???? Chapter 39 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [35 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 39 ¡­. Everyone is shocked due to the dark spike made out of iron sand that pierced Muscular. Kaminari doesn''t waste any more time and again manipulates the iron sand to surround him and Bakugo. But this is all a diversion as a small amount of iron sand goes towards Moonfish, and it splatters along his jaw. *crunch* Destroying it and making the villain unable to use its metal tooth quirk. The middle-school looking kid, Mustard, the guy who can create the purple poisonous must is also shocked as his foot is pierced by iron sand. "AAHHHH!!!" He screams in pain and falls to the ground. That is when the other members of the League are distracted once again for a split second and during that time. An opening appears on the black sand tornado that Kaminari had surrounded himself and Bakugo. Out of the opening comes Bakugo who goes after Tomura and blasts him in the face. Knocking out the young man. "Die you bastard!" Yells Bakugo. "We are heroes, no way we will join you trash villain group!!" "Hehehehe¡­" Kaminari''s smile comes from the dark sand as it stops rotating and settles down around him. "Bakugo is right, we are gonna be the best goddamn heroes. No way we will settle as villains. Bakugo is the guy with the 2nd most willpower in wishing to become a hero¡­ the first being me of course." Bakugo still has a smile on his face as he hears Kaminari say that. "Watch my shadow, you electric bastard." "Try to keep up, explosion boy." Says Kaminari as they both start attacking the villain league. Kurogiri tries to create some portals but Kaminari''s iron sand turns into spikes and charges at its weak point. So he has to create portals to intercept those. While everyone else is not looking, Toga takes that chance to use her technique and appears behind Kaminari without him or Bakugo noticing. But as she goes to stab Kaminari on the back her knife stops as it''s about to touch his skin. Fwish! And it flies out of her hand as it is repulsed backward into her stomach. "I did a Plus Ultra here." Says Kaminari, this pressure helped him think of his quirk in ways that he had never even imagined before. Though he did entertain the thought and did try for a certain time, he didn''t have that conviction that is born due to the pressure of real danger and death. Now that he knows that he can control the electricity outside of his body¡­ he has already thought of endless possibilities. But at this moment, this new ability of his is untrained and even though he is acting casual. He has already wasted more than 20% of his reserves, he can''t control it good enough and has wasted a lot of energy controlling the iron sand. Bakugo can also see that as Kaminari seems to be breathing heavier than normal. Bakugo''s instincts are crazy like that, this compliments his fighting style too. FWOOOM!!! Dabi shoots some blue fire at Kaminari, who just creates an iron sand wall which immediately starts melting. Bakugo sees this and determines that Dabi is a bad enemy for Kaminari to fight, so he charges at him. Spinner tries to interrupt him, but Bakugo is not worried at all. His trust in Kaminari is high, and he wasn''t disappointed as a black iron sand tentacle grabs the ninja turtle-looking man and slams him on the ground. Baaam! Compress appears behind Kaminari and the latter couldn''t keep his normal auto-dodge barrier around him as his concentration is all into controlling the iron sand. But he had iron sand all around him, and Compress did something that normally wouldn''t be any big deal. He stepped on the iron sand sending a signal to Kaminari who senses it and immediately creates an iron sand wall behind him, which is compressed. Still, it was too late as Kaminari had jumped away. He spreads the iron sand all over the room and even gets one of Dabi''s hands... *crunch*... crushing it and Bakugo uses this split second to use a huge explosion. BOOOOM!!! Dabi is covered in an explosion, Kaminari, and Bakugo working in perfect unison. Just when the League of Villains thought that it couldn''t get any worse. "SMASH!!!" BOOOM! Comes All Might''s voice and Kamui Woods uses his vines to restrains everyone in the room. "Huh?" All Might is confused by it until he looks at Bakugo and Kaminari who have confident looks on their faces. "You can capture the villains now. We already took care of them." Says Kaminari casually. Bakugo also shrugs at that. "Yeah, they were all kinds of weak." "HAHAHAHA." All Might laughs heroically when he hears that. "I guess I should call an ambulance¡­" he then points to the villains. "For them." "Yep." Says Kaminari nodding along. Bakugo only smirks at that. "Also young Kaminari!" Says All Might in his usual loud voice. "We will talk later about why you shouldn''t do something like this." Kaminari nods at that while Bakugo is confused. "What is he talking about?" Kaminari doesn''t answer, instead, he just leans forward and forces himself to throw up. *bleugh* On the ground falls his lunch all mushed up and a small circular device that kept beeping red light. Kaminari has a victorious smile on his face. "I put a tracker on me and the Nomu, so we would be able to find the villain hideout and where all the Nomu are." Bakugo looks at Kaminari shocked, he has one-upped him again. But he wasn''t angry this time as he would usually be. But at this exact time, Kaminari''s, and Bakugou''s eyes widen as a gray liquid surrounds them both. ¡­. Kaminari feels as if he is in a strange liquid before he is repelled into another location. He immediately recognizes the place as the place where All Might and All For One fought in the anime. Destroyed buildings all around and a giant crater in the ground. As Bakugo and the rest of the Villains League are here, but as All For One sees them mostly knocked out, his fingers extend into red metal rods with red veins and stab into Kurogiri. -Forceful Quirk Activation- Immediately a dark warp gate opens up, having every one of the villains go through it. "D -Damn¡­" Says Bakugo as he sees the other heroes on the ground and even Best Jeanist with a hole to his side. "That must be the strongest villain in the world¡­" Bakugo could instinctively tell that the man is strong¡­ EXTREMELY STRONG!! Kaminari on the other hand just clenches his hand and looks at All For One. As a dangerous oppressing aura comes out of the villain. ¡­ But what most of the people there didn''t know is Izuku, Momo, Mina, Iida, and Kirishima, they were hiding behind one of the walls. They almost feel like throwing up just by feeling the presence of this man. Kaminari on the other hand doesn''t seem frightened on the outside¡­ because something else was happening inside of him. ¡­ Inside of his mind, Kaminari was in a blank white space staring at a figure made out of the darkness in front of him, sitting on the ground. The only thing that seems distinctive about the figure is the giant grin on its face, it seems as if it''s splitting his face apart. It has no eyes, nose, hair, or anything else. It has a humanoid form and ears¡­ "Amazing isn''t it?" Asks the figure, its voice seems as if thousands of deep voices talking at the same time. Kaminari doesn''t say anything instead goes forward and grabs the creature by the throat and picks it up. "Ugh¡­" The thing seems to struggle. But its giant smile is once more very apparent on his face. "That is a nice look you have on your face." Kaminari doesn''t say anything, his eyes deathly calm and bloodshot as he looks straight at the creature in front of him. "Would you get out of my body." Though it seemed like a question, he was ordering it. "Hehehehe¡­" The dark creature laughs. "Who is to say that it is just your body¡­ after all¡­ aren''t we the same?" "Hm?" Kaminari is confused at this until the creature points at its head. "We are one... always have been." Says the creature. "After all¡­ don''t you remember? How your brother died?" Immediately Kaminari frowns as his eyes widen. His brother died due to a car crash¡­ but why¡­ why does he suddenly have another memory of him? A memory of them growing old together and living, being at each other''s weddings. Funerals¡­ and so much more. We grow old, and die happy, with our family by our side. "Don''t you want to know the truth¡­ let''s become one like we always were." Says the creature as it extends his hands towards Kaminari. "You will gain unimaginable power then¡­ you will know everything." The creature''s hands are about to touch Kaminari''s head. Fwish! But before it can do so, both of the creature''s hands fall on the ground. "Huh?" Kaminari has a cold look on his face. "I told you to fu*k off. I know who I am¡­ I am myself. I can think, therefore I am." He then grabs the creature''s head and cracks it like an egg, having it turn to dust. The rest of the dark creature also turns to dust. ''Who cares.'' Contemplates Kaminari. ''Dumbass, I will do what I want. I am myself, not my brother, not anyone else.'' ¡­. "So I will do whatever I want." Says Kaminari suddenly on the outside. BoOOm!!! In a blink of an eye, All For One''s hand is blown off. Kaminari has a cold look in his eyes as he looks straight at the man. "Oy, villain, run away now¡­ For I am Here¡­ in a Flash!!" As he says that he jumps up, as he is midair, this is his weakness since he can''t have his top speed. All For One smirks at this as his arm is recreated into a new one. But he winces at this slightly, his body is too worn out already, he didn''t think that he would take this much damage. He shoots some wind balls at Kaminari, who only twitches his finger slightly immediately behind his back a pair of wings made out of electricity appear. ¡­. A/N: (Explanation on how Kaminari flies¡­) He can fly if he is surrounded by a large amount of atomized water vapor. He just manipulated the water vapor in the air forming it into wings using the static electricity from interactions between particles. Chapter 40 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [35 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 40 ¡­. Kaminari looks around and sees the cameras around him. He nods to himself internally, this is what he wanted. He wants to show the world what he is made of and how he will be the number one hero. Black sand appears around him and he has a serious look on his face. He must finish this fight as soon as he can. His electricity reserves will not hold up at all, he only had one hundred and fifty volts, already expended over fifty million. The black sand turns into tendrils and it charges towards All For One. The man smiles and points his hand at Kaminari. "Well, isn''t that something." POW!! The iron sand is dispersed in with an air cannon, but Kaminari had already dodged the attack way before it was even shot. He still remembers some of the quirks All For One used against All Might in the anime. Kaminari also observes something else, he can see that All For One has a regeneration Quirk. It is dangerous, but he knows how to take care of that, just burn the wound, it won''t regenerate after that. ''60% left.'' Calculates Kaminari, his reserves taking a huge dip in power. Still, All For One smiles at that, causing Kaminari to think that he must have a quirk that can see how much power he has. ''Still, though, that doesn''t matter, I just need to hold him back enough.'' Kaminari then starts experimenting by heating the iron sand around him. Trying to determine how All For One sees things, is it heat-seeking or echolocation, or both? Maybe a whole different quirk altogether. One thing is for sure though, he doesn''t plan to rush All For One, it doesn''t matter whether the man is weakened or not. He knows that he wouldn''t be able to beat All For One when he could blow half a city in one shot. But now¡­ it is more up to discussion. Kaminari takes out a specially made coin, one that wouldn''t melt due to the heat created by the air resistance. "Bakugo!" Yells out Kaminari. "Take the other heroes to safety and some of the civilians around. I am trusting you on this!" That is all Kaminari needs to say, he knows no matter how Bakugo he still wants to be a hero. He doesn''t do this just for fun, and the recent predicament of theirs has allowed them to understand each other better. Bakugo doesn''t wait for a second more and starts using explosions to repel himself to the buildings to save people. ¡­. -Izuku POV- As I looked at Kat-chan¡­ That was the first time I saw the difference between me and him. While I was scared and couldn''t move, he had gone to save the people. While Kaminari is fighting All For One because even while it seems like no attack seems to be going through¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! Suddenly three simultaneous attacks are fired by Kaminari, ones that I couldn''t even see except that they looked like a shining light hitting All For One, destroying half his chest and his lower body. "Ahahaha¡­" But All For One still laughs. "I made this quirk combination to fight against All Might, but I guess it doesn''t seem to work for you. Who could have thought that I would meet someone like you here? Brat, do you want my quirk, All For One? Join me and I will give it to you if you join me." As he says that my heart drops. I know Kaminari will say no, but for that split second doubts started to appear in my heart. Damn it!! Why?!! I can''t help it as tears come out of my eyes, why can''t I move while someone like Kaminari can fight against someone who even All Might has problems against and even almost killed him. "No way. I am Hero, can''t start getting associated with Villains." Answered Kaminari, his voice resolute. I don''t understand¡­ someone like Kaminari would truly be way better than me as the One For All user. What did All Might see in me? When people like Kaminari exist. ¡­. -General POV- While Izuku was thinking that, Kaminari winces slightly because his reserves drop down to 40%. Eventually, he will lose, All For One is regenerating and creating multiple arms and using his Air Cannon Quirk even more. If it wasn''t for Kaminari using his electricity to wire his brain to work at faster speeds than normal he is sure that he would have slipped somewhere. Also, he isn''t getting closer to take any risks, he can already see that there is a high chance of death or at best critical injury if he does that. All For One has a huge grin on his face and suddenly his arm enlarges and is about to attack Kaminari again when. "SMASH!!!" BOOOOOM!!! All Might''s voice rings out as a punch lands on All For One''s head. Plummeting him to the ground. "You have done well young Denki!! I got it from here!!" Yells out All Might. Unlike his usual smile, an angry look was on his face as he looked at All For One. Kaminari on the other hand still has a heroic smile on his face as he says. "All Might -sensei! I will use my Quirk to save the people around here. So show that Villain what it means to be a Hero!!" *bzzzt* As Kaminari says that, he dispels his control over the Iron Sand and he also cancels his flight. Starting to fall. His hair stands up as he is surrounded by electricity. He immediately starts running to save people. As he does so a huge smile is apparent on his face. ''I can see it now¡­ I can see my future road so clearly. Tonight I couldn''t beat All For One¡­ but soon¡­ so soon¡­ I can feel it. I will be able to defeat him.'' With that Kaminari charges straight on, feeling that his quirk once again has that limitless potential that it had in the beginning. ¡­ All For One looks at All Might and chuckles. "Hehehe¡­ that kid. His Quirk is nice." All Might frowns at that, but then he remembers Kaminari''s file. "That Quirk would be useless to you anyway." He doesn''t elaborate anymore as he charges at All For One. Exchanging punches with the man. Boom!! But All For One is easily crushed as his arm breaks like a twig and he crashes into a building. ''The fight with the brat weakened me.'' Contemplates All For One. His fight with Kaminari left him weakened exponentially, after all, with his old body regeneration isn''t as easy as it once was. Also, the heat from the railgun''s friction did make it harder to regenerate. BOOOM!!! And as All For One is on the ground and All Might is approaching, Kaminari takes this chance to hit him again. There aren''t a lot of people around, as Bakugo had already saved most of them, Kaminari is taking care of the ones who normally wouldn''t be sensed and are unconscious. Iron Sand tries to wrap around All For One, and the Villain has to use Air Cannon to escape the encirclement. "All Might -sensei!! Use your strongest attack! Trust me!!" Yells out Kaminari and All Might takes this chance to attack. All For One smiles and is about to raise his hand to repel All Might, but suddenly his body slows down. Kaminari smiles at this, he is manipulating the iron sand inside All For One''s body, he has been dispersing it with the air and he took that chance. "[UNITED STATES SMASH!!!]" Yells out All Might, completely smashing in All For One''s face and knocking him as he crashes to the ground. All Might is still in his muscular form as he raises his fist upward with a heroic smile on his face. He still has enough energy left, plenty of it¡­ all due to Kaminari''s intervention. Kaminari smiles at this. ''It all went according to plan.'' For him, it is too soon for All Might to retire. He needs the man to take care of the many troubles that will appear in the future, he doesn''t exactly trust Midoriya to be enough of a backup. The camera from the TV helicopter flickers from All Might to Kaminari as he is giving his teacher a thumbs up. All Might then smiles and points at the camera and says. "It''s your turn next." ... That causes much speculation amongst the people about what he meant. Was it told to a villain? But they all had one major possibility in mind¡­ Kaminari was coincidentally in the direction he pointed at. This caused a storm to rise in the news and social media. Many news articles had headlines like this; ''It''s your turn next? What did it mean!!?'' ''The mystery U.A Student the next All Might!!?'' ''The Next Symbol of Peace is¡­!!'' ''Denki Kaminari the next All Might?!!'' ''The Flash becomes the Next symbol of peace.'' Many news articles like that appeared, and many news sources were asking if All Might had any comment on this. His nonaction was taken as confirmation and immediately people were hungry for more information on Denki Kaminari¡­ The Future Symbol Of Peace¡­ .. Kaminari, while eating breakfast the next day looked at the news articles and a smirk is apparent on his face. ¡­. AUTHOR NOTE: Welp¡­ that is what we call a power move from Kaminari. Chapter 41 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [35 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 41 Title: Charming Man... ¡­. After the battle, Kaminari started going to school as usual, and also he was sent a flier to ask if he would join the dorm rooms in the school. He signed to that easily, since there are also no parents that he would need to have signed for him, he didn''t face problems like some other people. All Might was in his thin form as he looked at Kaminari''s house. Also, another average-looking detective with black hair and eyes was next to him. Neither of them knew that Kaminari had already accepted and signed the letter. So they were here to talk with him. As they knocked on the front door no one answered but they went to the backyard as they heard sounds coming from it and they were surprised by what they saw. Kaminari was there, his body releasing a stream of electricity as iron sand moves around him like a giant wave. Then in the end it surrounds him like a protective cloak. Neither All Might nor the detective could believe that this was the result of an Electricity Production quirk. It seemed more like a whole different Quirk, and it has only been a couple of days since the incident, yet Kaminari seems to have gotten control of his iron sand manipulation ability. He lessened the consumption of his electricity by a large margin, he only used as much as was needed. Suddenly Kaminari stops and looks at All Might in his deflated form. "Hey there¡­" Says All Might awkwardly feeling like he saw something he shouldn''t. "Denki Kaminari, we are here to-" "Okay." Answers Kaminari, interrupting All Might. "I accept joining your boarding school program." "Uhhh¡­ okay¡­" All Might is clearly surprised by this. ¡­ After that whole thing, Kaminari packs his bags and some boxes that will be transferred later by some personnel. But he was transferred by All Might and the detective in a car. All Might look at Kaminari reading something from his phone and he decides to ask. "So¡­ your quirk. How is it able to do so many things?" "Hm? I just do it." Says Kaminari, not elaborating at all. He is currently reading a book on how to make programs for himself. He needs a personal supercomputer to do some calculations that the human mind can''t do instantly. If he can incorporate this super calculating ability into his fighting style, he will feel pretty safe fighting against almost any villain. After all, him being able to control the electricity outside of his body is truly something that opened countless possibilities for him. ''Flight, observation, spying, defense, attack, speed, and everything else in between. Almost everything can be achieved with my Quirk. Just the ideas I have right now could push me at the level of a nuclear threat if I decided to study on them more.'' Contemplates Kaminari, and he knows that no one would be able to copy his feats either. Well unless they were trained from birth at max capacity, learned physics, and had the same quirk as him while having the same thoughts as him. Which is pretty much impossible to happen in this world. He wouldn''t worry about someone copying him. Just the crazy amount of research and development that he did with his Quirk is crazy. Plus, even if they did, he knows his own weaknesses best. This is his understanding of his power evolving. Someone like him would never be satisfied with being number two, even if Izuku is given the key to be number one. Kaminari will kick the door open and take the number one title. Then when that happens, he can start enjoying life. After all, at the end of the day, his happiness is priority number one now. He has been given a 2nd chance at life, he doesn''t want to waste it. His strength isn''t something inherited like Midoriya, so he will have to give it his all to become someone with a normal Quirk who can fight those two monsters when they fully master both their powers. ¡­ When he arrives at the dorm room building, the car drive is silent and is filled with All Might being uncomfortable in front of Kaminari while at the same time try and not spill anything that might give away his real identity. ''Smart kids are scary. Just the way he looked at me I could read his suspicions.'' .... After Kaminari finally stops messing with All Might to alivate his boredom. He smiles at the sight in front of him. It is quite big and it will help him have access to big training facilities¡­ bigger than his backyard. He felt lucky that he had a good relationship with his previous neighbors so they didn''t report him to the authorities for irregular Quirk Usage, and although he would only get a slap on the wrist, he wouldn''t like to have that on his record. He needs to build the perfect image of strength and prestige. He will have to inspire hope into others, something that Midoriya can''t do at this time. Also, Kaminari doesn''t know how long All Might can use his Quirk for now, but he knows that he can still use it which is a better result than he expected. Now problems like Overhaul and many others can easily be solvable by All Might if they get out of hand. All Might will solve them, even if he has to give up his life to do so. This was Kaminari''s plan all along, All Might is his fallback in case of failure. Whether that failure happens or not, it doesn''t matter. He will still have this fallback plan of his. Also, it seems like he will be the first person here. The school must have determined him the most likely to get attacked by villains, after all, in the eyes of the people he is the next Symbol of Peace chosen by All Might. Of course, this was all orchestrated by Kaminari, he needed them to truly become the symbol of peace. But unlike All Might, he doesn''t mind killing villains. ''They are just trash of society at best, and thorns in my side at worst. They must all be eliminated.'' Contemplates Kaminari, thinking of bringing back the villain execution law once more. That way he can kill the villains that he captures. All For One is captured right now, and that brings him endless discomfort. He should have been executed. ''The only type of good enemy is a dead one.'' Thinks Kaminari, the heroes will always be at a disadvantage against the villains, because the heroes will never use lethal force while the villains always will. ''My vision recently has started getting worse. I can''t see things that good when they are further away.'' Contemplates Kaminari, due to his excessive reading, he is now in need of glassess. ''Better get contacts.'' ¡­. Kaminari is just walking along the school, there are a bunch of other students around him. But he suddenly stops and looks towards the crowd at a specific unassuming female student from the General Studies. The student looks panicked, as Kaminari smiles at her, and then she just gets to the back of the crowd. She was running away without causing a commotion. ¡­ -Toga POV- ''How?!! Why did he look at me when I was in disguise? Did he notice me?'' Internally contemplates Toga as she thinks of what just happened. ''No way, his quirk is Electrification.'' But he was seen using his quirk in ways that are incomprehensible to the normal person. ¡­ She then walks into an alley as she gets out of the school grounds. Still, she keeps her disguise on as she has a strange gut feeling. "Hmmm? You are quite interesting." Says Kaminari as his cold hand grabs Toga from the back of her neck. "I feel danger from you. What might that be?" Toga''s body locks in place, she feels a strange sense of fear settle over her body. But at the same time, a smile appears on her face. She couldn''t understand why she felt happy as his grip tightened to a point that it became painful. "Senpai~ you are being too rough~" M.o.a.ns Toga as a blush appears on her face. Since she is still under disguise, she is confident that Kaminari won''t attack her without being 100% sure that she is a villain. But even that doesn''t matter now since she has already sent a signal to the rest of the Villain League. "Me being rough?" Asks Kaminari, a malicious smirk appears on his face. "I know that you went to a sketchy and secluded alley for a reason¡­" "Oh~ senpai¡­ you are making my heart tingle." Says Toga sweetly, but her had a different meaning as Kaminari ran some electricity through her. "I know. I have always made certain people feel¡­ a certain way." *bzzzt* His electricity starts burning Toga''s skin which causes her to wince as her disguise starts falling off. "C''mon now baby. You seemed like you could handle rough. If you make a face like that, you will make me feel guilty." Says Kaminari as he raises his voltage, this causes Toga to start tearing up as it starts really hurting her. "AHH-" She starts to scream but a quick chop to her throat damaged her vocal cords as blood drips down her lip. "Now, now. I want to know what the Villains League is up to." He says cheerfully as he pulls out a notebook. ''Damn, this guy is no hero¡­ he is more like a villain.'' Thinks Toga as she feels Kaminari taking her hidden knife and cutting her Achilles tendon behind her legs. She immediately falls on her knees at this, no longer having the ability to stand up or run. "Now you should start talking, or I will kill your friends too when they come here." ''He knew?!!'' Wonders Toga, shocked at how much Kaminari seemed to know. But what she didn''t assume was that Kaminari just guessed¡­ and his guess was confirmed by the expression on her face. ¡­ Author Note: My little brother felt a little lonely lately, so we built a cool world in minecraft. I have a secret base and steal his sh*t.???? Its all just a "glitch" when he loses his diamonds. And that is why you should always get an ender chest first... because there are guys like me who never go strip mining but still have full diamond gear. This isn''t me being petty, just teaching little bro a lesson about life.???? Chapter 42 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [35 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 42 Title: Siblings? ¡­. Tomura could sense a heavy feeling set over his stomach as he and the other Villain League members went towards Toga''s location. ''What is this feeling?'' He wonders, not understanding the unnecessary panic that he is feeling. It was like performing in front of a crowd for the first time. ... But as soon as they arrive at the location, they are on top of the roofs when they see Toga covered in blood and laying on the ground. While Kaminari has a knife in his hand as he looks up at them with a smirk on his face. Twice panics and jumps down with an angry shout. "You bastard!!" "Ah~ c''mon now, aren''t you the guys who kill innocent people." Says Kaminari. "No need to be so panicked at the sight of blood." He casually dodges one of Twice''s punches and kicks the man in the stomach. Baam! Twice crashes into a wall, causing cracks all around it. He spits out blood and flops down. "Twice was knocked out instantly!" Comments Dabi. Though he was calm on the outside, internally he is contemplating how to get out of this alive. Kaminari killed Muscular, Moonfish, and crippled Mustard, so he definitely isn''t like other heroes. "Boss¡­ we should be careful." Says Magne, though all the Villain League are here. Every single one of them is on edge because of the sweetly smiling teen in front of them. "Aren''t you gonna attack?" Asks Kaminari curiously. "Oh well, if you aren''t¡­" *Bzzzt* Instantly he appears behind Tomura, and with a quick chop to his neck, the villain''s boss is knocked out. Spinner uses his giant hunk of metal swords to attack Kaminari. This was all done in panic as the sword burst, the chapels sinking into Spinner''s body. "Agh!" Dabi protects the others by shooting his blue flame at the metal, melting it. He looks at Kaminari and says. "This guy is just trouble." Boom! And immediately after a burst of blue flames are shot at the U.A student. Behind Kaminari black wings appear, they are made out of iron sand, and he starts flying. Dodging the attack, and giving himself more maneuverability. But as the flame clears out, every one of the Villain League members is gone. "Heh, well they are quite skilled." Says Kaminari casually, he planned to let them go since the beginning. He had no plans to capture them, at least not yet. Also, he even bloodied up Toga to make them panic. In actuality, he just needs to sense her brain signals to judge if she is lying or not. He didn''t need to torture her too much, or at all for that matter. ''Playing mind games is more efficient.'' He then dispels his wings and falls on the ground. After that, he walks away with his hands in his pocket. ¡­. Back at U.A Academy, everyone from Class 1-A was together and checking each other''s rooms while Kaminari was absent. "So what did you and Kaminari do against the Villains after they captured you?" Asks Kirishima, and everyone else was curious. "Huh? What are you bastards on about?! Obviously, we cracked some Villain skulls." Bakugo says aggressively. He then looks at Midoriya and points at him. "Unlike you who gets threatened and does nothing. It is different when strong people are captured." "Now, now, no need to turn this into an insult against Midoriya." Says Sero, trying to defuse the situation. "Hmmm¡­" Momo thinks about something. "But Kaminari planned to get captured all along¡­" She then looks at the others and sees them all looking at her in surprise. After all, that isn''t exactly public knowledge. "A -Ah, I mean¡­ nothing¡­ forget I said that." Bakugo folds his arms and leans back on the couch. His mind thinking back on the night that he and Kaminari were captured. ''That bastard, what is he thinking?'' Bakugo noticed something that night, Kaminari is planning something big. But he can''t see it. ''The strength that he displayed that night puts him as an obvious candidate for number one.'' He then looks at his hand and clenches it into a fist. ''I need to train harder if I don''t want to be left behind.'' So he gets up. "W -Where are you going Katchan?" Asks Midoriya, which annoyed Bakugou due to the nickname. Still, he took a breath and calmed down. "I am going to train, I am not a jagoff like you." Everyone was surprised by the calm demeanor Bakugou showed. Usually, he would be mad and rave around, but now he is very casual. This was all due to him seeing Kaminari act calmly even in front of the villains. So he too plans to learn that kind of demeanor, though he will still need to use his anger to his advantage. After all, it helps with his Quirk as it makes him sweat more. ¡­. As Bakugo walks outside he sees Kaminari walking in. They just walk by each other without saying anything. But suddenly as they pass each other, Bakugo stops and asks. "Sparky, do you think that there is a way to strengthen my Quirk?" Kaminari doesn''t stop walking and instead just smirks. "You are already in the right way. I never said this, but honestly, I am glad that it was you that got kidnapped with me and not someone else." Bakugo smirks at that. Kaminari was being truthful at this, even Todoroki would have been troublesome due to Dabi being there. Izuku would have been a big No, and Kirishima is too slow against Tomura and his defense Quirk would be useless. So he meant it when he said that Bakugo was the perfect partner in that situation. But Bakugo took this in another way too, he saw it as Kaminari saying that he is stronger than the others. Kaminari didn''t bother to clarify the meaning. So there was a misunderstanding born that lit Bakugo''s spirit on fire. ''Now only Kaminari is standing in front of me from being the next Number One Hero.'' After walking off, Kaminari walks towards the common room and sees the others gathered in there. "Yo, what are you guys doing?" Asks Kaminari. Immediately Toru turns towards him. Well, the only thing visible is her clothes turning around. "Kaminari, everyone wants to see your room!!" Kaminari was confused about this for a split second, but then he remembers the thing that would have happened and how everyone should have seen each other''s rooms by now. "Well¡­ my room isn''t anything special." Kaminari says casually, looking to the side uncomfortably. This makes everyone curious, even Mina who has been in his room countless times. Internally Kaminari laughs, but on the outside, he acts even more nervous. ¡­ Everyone''s hopes were dashed a minute later. "Eh¡­ this is¡­ average." Says Sato, the room seemed almost boring. It had a bed, desk, computer, and shelf. That was all there was to the room. "You don''t even have books in here?" Asks Momo, she thought that someone smart like him would have books. "I keep my books digitally. Carrying books around is inefficient when I can just have all the books I want on my phone" Answers Kaminari as he pulls out his phone and points at it. "All my books are here." That is when he sees Mina looking under his bed. "Let me see where you have your p.o.r.n stash hidden~" As she is crouched down he kicks her lightly in her behind. "Kya!" This causes her to yelp in surprise. He then pinches her cheeks in annoyance. "I told you not to say something like that. While I don''t mind, how will you find a boyfriend if you act like this?" "You touched me in a private place! Take responsibility!" Yells Mina, blushing in all shades of pink, while she points at him. *sigh* "I worry about you Mina, how will you ever find a guy who will be okay with these things?" Complains Kaminari, the rest of the Class looks at Mina and him acting like this and can''t help but think that Mina and Kaminari like a couple of siblings. At this Mina mumbles. "I have already found a guy who will be okay with this." "Huh? Did you say something?" Kaminari asks, before going back to berating her to act more lady-like. The rest of the Class starts feeling like 3rd wheels in this situation. Also, they all had one thought in their minds. ''Even someone like Kaminari can be dense¡­ He is so dense!'' Everyone could see what was going on here. Mineta was crying tears of blood as he looked at what seemed to him a harem anime scene. ''I hate this bastard!!'' He internally screams. ''I am so jealous of him!!'' "Don''t treat me like a kid!" SaysMina, annoyed as Kaminari pats her head. "There, there~ you will be okay~" ¡­. A/N: ¡­We all know if Kaminari is really that dense¡­ Chapter 43 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [35 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 43 Title: Genius... ¡­ Later on in the day, Kaminari is training by himself in the school gym. Night came about and he is still training, manipulating the iron sand around him with such impeccable control that would make most people think that he has had this ability for years. He then takes a can and holds it in his palm. And starts manipulating the electricity around it creating a chain reaction that crushes the can but he is not satisfied with this and tries to make it into a metal sphere. ... He succeeds in doing so twenty minutes later, his forehead covered in sweat due to the crazy amount of concentration that took. It could easily crush the can, but he values control more than raw power in this scenario. After all, while his Quirk was built to be a raw power type, with the control he has reached new possibilities. He then shoots the ball like a . BOOOM!! It burns a hole through a hill, but fifty meters later, due to the friction, the ball burns off. Kaminari already has started having some special coins built for him. Coins that don''t burn off so easily due to friction. He doesn''t mind having the power of science on his side. Even then, this is a clear weakness on Kaminari''s part. Many heroes don''t use technology to raise their abilities, afraid of becoming dependent on it. Some even look down on people like that. But Kaminari knows that his powers work on science and doesn''t have such useless pride. The Nomus are created by science and those things can beat most of the heroes in the world. Though Kaminari still wants to figure out a way that he can use his to its full potential without relying on these coins. Even with all the power he has obtained, he sees himself as weak. He knows that Aizawa with a gun can kill him in less than 10 seconds. That is the terrifying reality that brings chills down his spine. ''I need to get stronger, much stronger. But how? I don''t know how to remove friction. Even with my Quirk experiencing a kind of Evolution now that I can control the electricity outside of my body¡­ l still have limits.'' He doesn''t like that at all, but that is the daunting reality of the situation. Every Quirk has a limit of course, though some might seem limitless in power, like All For One can only have as much power as all the Quirks in the world if he stole them all. That is the Quirk with the widest limit, but for a Quirk like that, the user is the only limit. ''If a Quirk like All For One was in my hands¡­'' Wonders Kaminari, a smirk appearing on his face. But he shakes those thoughts out of his head. It wouldn''t be as useful to him even if he could somehow miraculously get it. After all, when someone steals a Quirk, he doesn''t take just the good things, he takes the bad too. Like a Strengthening Quirk that requires one to burn their fat. That would be an obvious advantage, but a disadvantage at the same time. Also because of that, All For One will never get too many Quirks, because they would destroy him due to their side effects. "Ah~ youthful men are truly something else." Comes a voice from the entry. Kaminari doesn''t need to turn around to know who it is. "Midnight -sensei, sorry, I am gonna be finishing this training soon." Says Kaminari, his head all in the game, he doesn''t bother with her. Midnight sees this and walks closer to him, she is currently not wearing her hero uniform. Instead, she is in her civilian clothes and wearing glasses. "You should enjoy school life more. I see that you have only been training these last months. A Hero isn''t someone who is only strong." Kaminari stops in the middle of his exercise and looks at Midnight, barely able to hide his contempt. "I understand, I will keep that in mind." He then goes back to his training and pulls out another empty can. Trying to make a miniature sword out of it just by using his electric control. Midnight frowns at this and comes behind him and her hands massage his shoulders lightly and seductively. She huffs. "Yep~ just as expected, you are very tense." Kaminari sighs at the situation, knowing that he won''t be able to get out of this easily. In the end, he just leans back and falls on the ground, Midnight''s face covers his view of the training ground ceiling. "This is so troublesome." Kaminari complains. "If you came here to do something with me then I would be happy. But I don''t wanna hear just another lecture, I know my body the best, I am not overworking it." Midnight smirks with a seductive look in her eyes. "Ara~ who said I am not here to do something with you? It is so late that no one uses these training grounds." She leans forward and clasps Kaminari''s cheek seductively. But unlike what she expected, this makes him chuckle, as if amused by the situation. "Your Hero reputation really doesn''t suit you at all." Kaminari says with a knowing look in his yellow eyes as if he had seen right through her. This creeps her out a little. ''As the principal said, Kaminari has a genius level of intelligence.'' Still, she sits down next to him and looks at the ceiling with him. "We Heroes aren''t working for nothing. We want you to feel no need to stress yourself too much." "..." Kaminari doesn''t say anything at that. He honestly would like to relax, but with his knowledge of the future, he can''t do that. ''As soon as I am foolish enough to let my guard down, I will be surpassed and killed by the others. I then will become just one of the nameless losers in this world. My story being nothing special.'' Midnight takes his silence as progress and he is contemplating something. But the next thing that he says shocks her. "This dorm thing¡­ it isn''t just as a way to protect the student is it?" Kaminari asks, already knowing the answer to this. He might have forgotten a lot of what seems unimportant in the Manga that he read in his previous life. But he can understand what is going on here. "The 2nd time, in the forest, only a small number of people knew where we were going. We have a spy amongst us¡­ So you all also made this dormitory to observe the students. The school suspects that the spy might be one of the students." Midnight was frozen in shock, Kaminari had hit the nail in the head. "Wanna hear my suspicion on who is the spy?" Asks Kaminari, he gets up and Midnight immediately is on guard. Suspicious of Kaminari immediately, she expected him to be intelligent for his age. But this goes beyond just a simple genius. She pulls up her sleeve, ready to release her knockout gas. "Hahaha~ just joking sensei." He laughs as he sees Midnight on guard. Kaminari can destroy her in less than a second. So he didn''t need to take her seriously at all, as even her Quirk is useless against him. "But really though, I doubt that anyone in the facility or U.A student is a spy¡­ you must think higher." "Higher?" Midnight wonders what he means by that. But then she gest another shock. ''He means the Top Heroes.'' She is about to ask him more, but he just makes a silencing motion by putting his finger in front of his lips. "Don''t go around revealing this to just anyone Midnight -sensei, because if that information gets on the wrong hands¡­ then we are f.u.c.k.i.e.d." After saying that, Kaminari covers his body in electricity which has a yellow tinge to it. His hair stands up and his eyes shine golden. *bzzzzt* He then disappears in a yellow flash. Leaving Midnight to ponder the things that he said to her. ¡­. -Kaminari POV- As I go towards the dormitory, I can''t help but contemplate if what I did was the right thing. Now the surveillance towards me will increase exponentially, but I must start building my credibility as a smart person who likes to keep things to himself. The Villains must start getting eliminated now, no need to let sc.u.m live any longer. The most troublesome ones must go first. *sigh* Why can''t my life be easier, if only I was reborn with some mind control quirk, everything would be a hundred times easier. Still, though, things will start getting serious now. People around me could start dying if I am not careful, and while I wouldn''t sacrifice my life for another. I still don''t like to have my friends and people I have started to care about get killed. Damn though, meeting Midnight is kinda disappointing. From how she is portrated she seems like a s.l.u.tty woman, but after observing her some more, I know that she would never do anything unprofessional with a student like me. ¡­. A/N: Midnight is surprisingly quite profesional in her job. It is seen in the Manga multiple times. Also she doesn''t seem to be the kind to sleep around from what we have seen of her story. P.S: I have gotten surprisingly good with redstone, I have my own secret base now. (If this is confusing anyone, I am talking about Minecraft.) Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Title: Better... ¡­. The next day, during homeroom, Aizawa talks to the class about their next challenge. "Your next big thing is obtaining their Provisional Hero License. It has a roughly 50% passing rate." "I am gonna pass this. Then I will ask Kaminari out again. Gotta make sure that no one is around this time." Whispers Mina to Toru. Aizawa doesn''t say anything and instead just throws a chalk, hitting Mina in the forehead. "Ow!" She yelps, and stops talking as she sees Aizawa''s scary look in his eyes. "Anyway, as I was saying." Continues Aizawa as if nothing happened. "That is why we will be spending time developing your ultimate moves." Then as if on cue, Cementoss, Ectoplasm, and Midnight enter the classroom and elaborate more on the importance of ultimate moves. Kaminari drones out at this, he already has countless Ultimate Moves. Instead, he looks at Momo who is writing everything down, she has become very serious recently as she wants to catch up to her electrifying friend. "-anyway, out on your Hero Costumes and come to Gym Gamma." Says Midnight, and like always she leaves an innuendo about skintight Hero Costumes before she walks away. ... Class 1-A changes into their hero costumes. Midoriya looks at Kaminari as he is conversing with Kirishima, both of them already having their Ultimate Moves. Kaminari catches Izuku staring at him and looks at him weirdly before covering his body. "Sorry Midoriya, but I don''t swing that way." As soon as Kaminari says that everyone now looks at an embarrassed Izuku, which was the worst move to make as now everyone looks at the user of One For All weirdly. Kaminari only snickers at this. "C''mon, I was just joking around. But your reaction made me question it for real now. Hahahaha..." ... After some joking around, the Class meets at Gym Gamma to begin their training. Izuku looks at Ochako and like always, she is looking at Kaminari. Usually, he wouldn''t think about things like this, but yesterday evening he heard the girls having some girl talk, and Kaminari was mentioned a lot¡­ like by every single girl in the class. "This gym also goes by another name." Aizawa starts explaining. "It is ''Training Dining Land or TDL." This confuses everyone why he would say something like that. Even Kaminari is confused. He wonders if this is something important. But Cementoss comes forward and starts explaining in more detail. "Well, it is because of me. I can change the environment into anything I want by using my quirk. So this can create many environments to fight in. In this way the gym "caters" for each student - hence the "Dining" in "TDL." Kaminari listens to this with a bored expression on his face. He didn''t care about any of this. Tenya abruptly asks why the class must have ultimate moves for the Provisional Hero License Exam, Aizawa replies by stating that the exam tests many facets of being a Hero, and Midnight points out the particular importance of fighting ability, of which ultimate moves are an integral part. Ectoplasm brings up Tenya''s Recipro Burst as an example of an ultimate move, claiming that it poses enough threat to be classified as one, much to Tenya''s delight. Midnight looks at Kaminari. "Also your Lightning Speed also classifies as an Ultimate Move." Kaminari nods at that, already knowing this. Also, his Iron Sand manipulation classifies as an Ultimate Move in a way. Aizawa then seemingly just remembers something and points it out to the students. "Oh, by the way. You will all spend the remainder of the summer perfecting your ultimate moves. Also, you should all think about some costume upgrades." ¡­ With that said the class begins training by fighting against Ectoplasm clones. Kaminari too, but this time he is not planning to use his Quirk at all. Instead, he plans to learn some genuine hand-to-hand fighting. The clone looks at Kaminari and sighs. "Honestly, Kaminari, you are already good enough. I have no idea what to teach you. Except for some close-quarters combat without your quirk." That is the truth, and Ectoplasm easily admitted that. Kaminari is at the top, not only in his class, year or school. He will be on the Top 5 at least if he is immediately made a Hero. ''He will be the hardest to teach. Because I don''t have much to teach him.'' Thinks the Ectoplasm clone, but he is also proud of the future Hero. ¡­ At the same time, many different students are learning new things too. All with different difficulties. ... Mina tries shooting a jet of acid from her palms, but the jet does not travel more than a few feet. The Ectoplasm clone suggests for her to make a nozzle with her fingers, increasing the velocity of her acid jet and allowing it to shoot farther. ... An Ectoplasm clone challenges Momo to create two items at once, which she does easily. ... Izuku stares at the rest of his classmates and tells his Ectoplasm clone that he isn''t sure how an ultimate move would work, as his arms are vulnerable to damage if he pushes his Quirk too far. The clone tells Izuku to simply work on developing his Quirk for the day. .. That is when All Might appears at the entrance of the gym, he is in his thin form. Though he is still an active duty Hero due to Kaminari''s help during the All For One fight. He can feel that he won''t be able to use One For All for much longer, the Quirk is simply moving on to the new user and weakening by the day. He focuses immediately on Izuku, noticing he is having trouble coming up with an ultimate move. ... Bakugo on the other hand explosively defeats his clone and demands Ectoplasm make another. Ochaco, who is practicing self-levitation, Rikido, who is powering up with cake, and Toru remark on Katsuki''s impressive ability and power. All Might appears next to Izuku as he looks at the other students improving. Kaminari too was having a hand-to-hand fight with an Ectoplasm clone. Due to the latter being a Hero very experienced with close-quarters combat, Kaminari was losing terribly because he isn''t using his Quirk at all. ''Honestly¡­ that kid is something else. Always trying to improve no matter what.'' Contemplates All Might, truly impressed by Kaminari''s attitude. He never is arrogant, even after fighting one of the most dangerous villains (if not the most dangerous) in the world. He is still humble and doesn''t mind getting beaten by Ectoplasm, still refusing to use his Quirk, and continues to fight. That is when All Might gets an idea and looks at Izuku. "Midoriya, you are too hard to copy All Might." He stays in character as he says that, just so others don''t figure out who he is. All Might smiles as Izuku seems to figure something out, then the Nr.1 Hero moves on to give advice to Eijiro. ¡­. After the first day of training, Kaminari heads to the Development Studio for a costume upgrade. He needs some new things to be added, metal can also be added since it doesn''t isolate his power anymore, instead, it helps him levitate his body. Izuku, Tenya, and Ochaco accompany him. "So you guys need some upgrades too?" Asks Kaminari, a gentle smile appeared on his face. This makes Ochako flushed. "Yes." The first to answer is Tenya. "I am looking for a radiator to keep my engines cool." "Woah, that would bring your Quirk to a new level if you were able to get that." Exclaims Kaminari in amazement. "I will have to be very careful of you now when we fight. You Ultimate Move could be spammed and one hit from that and I would either be out for the count or close to it." Tenya looks at Kaminari in shock when he says that. After all, Kaminari saying that he will have to be careful against him is the best compliment one can get. Especially a speed type like Tenya. Of course, whether Kaminari told the truth on that or not¡­ only he will know. Ochako smiles at this too. "Yep, you better watch out for me too. Since I will get a tool to lessen my nausea." Though she says it as a joke, Kaminari nods at her with a serious look on his face. "Yes, honestly, yours is one of the strongest Quirks in Class. I mean, one-touch and most people are finished in a fight against you. For example, remember the Nomu that we fought during USJ?" They nod. "Well, if you touched him and let him float up. It wouldn''t be able to do anything, game over. A creature that was able to fight All Might almost equally, you would have been able to immobilize it." Ochako stops walking and looks shocked. She never thought about it that way, she never saw her Quirk as something amongst the strongest in the Class. Especially when Kaminari mentioned Nomu, all of them saw how terrifying the creature was. But Ochako could have handled it with one touch. Even Izuku was amazed by this. He is also amazed by Kaminari. ''No wonder he took his Quirk so far. I should ask him for some advice sometimes. He will know how to improve something.'' He is about to ask when¡­ BOOOM!!! An explosion covers them all... ¡­. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Title: Realization... ¡­. BOOOM!!! As the explosion suddenly covers them all, Kaminari activates his ability in a split second. Pushing all of the others out of the way, while he himself not getting out of the way. While he does all of this he can''t help but think. ''Future knowledge for the win.'' He feels a body hit him, and a soft feeling on his chest as he is pushed to the ground by the explosion. When the dust clears Kaminari finds Mei lying on top of him. He has a gentle smile on his face as he asks. "Are you okay?" The others are shocked as they are shocked by Mei''s exposed cleavage getting close to Kaminari''s face. The latter doesn''t seem to mind at all and seems more concerned with Mei''s wellbeing. "Sorry, sorry." Says Mei hurriedly as she gets up and looks at Kaminari. "Oh, I remember you! You were the Sport''s Festival winner. Your name was¡­ uhhh¡­ sorry, totally forgot your name." Kaminari seems not bothered by this and gets off the ground. "No need to feel bad. My name is Kaminari Denki, these are Izuku, Ochako, and Tenya." He introduces everyone else that was with him. Mei nods at this. "Nice meeting you all. My name is Mei, hope I get along with ya." Izuku blushes at this, finding Mei to be a very cheerful and nice girl. Plus the revealing tank top doesn''t help his embarrassment at all. Mei doesn''t notice any of this as she walks away to continue developing her babies. "Babies?" Asks Kaminari, ''confused'' by this. Though he already knew everything about this, he gives it his maximum effort to hide any indications of knowing the future. That is his biggest weapon that he has, not just the events, he doesn''t mind if they change. But just knowing his enemies'' powers is priceless. "Yep, babies!" Confirms Mei enthusiastically. "Okay¡­" Kaminari says, appearing weirded out by the situation a little. "Anyway, we are here for some costume upgrades." This makes Mei turn around and excitingly approaches Kaminari. "Really!!! What do you want?!!" Kaminari puts his hands on her shoulders and makes her distance a little. "Too close." Mei seems confused by this. Not understanding the social norms at all. That is when Power Loader appears. He comes out of the Development Studio room and looks at Mei being overly affectionate with a stranger. This causes him to sigh. Mei is talented, but her social understanding is zero. "Oy, Mei, don''t bother them. Also¡­ you had another explosion!" He is a little annoyed at this. "Tehe~" Mei just makes a cute face and put out her tongue. "Don''t ''Tehe'' me!!" This annoys Power Loader even more. Kaminari and the others feel like they are witnessing a weird moment, one which they can''t interfere with at all. ¡­ But after a couple of minutes of him reprimanding Mei, he finally addresses Kaminari, Izuku, Tenya, and Ochako. "Oh, sorry you had to witness that. Come on in now." They awkwardly enter the Development Studio, and as Izuku explains what he wishes for his upgrade, Mei forces him to try out a powered suit she made. The suit twists Izuku''s body around as its operating limits were not programmed correctly ''He is a pushover.'' Thinks Kaminari, seeing Izuku being pushed over by Mei to try the different machines that are untested. ''Izuku will never be able to make people believe in him if he is such a pushover.'' Though he contemplates that, he doesn''t plan to help Midoriya. After all, confidence gained by someone else''s interference is a fake one. Mei continues to cause trouble for the three students as she gives Tenya arm engines, sending him into the ceiling. ''Okay, maybe every one of the males in our class is a pushover.'' Concludes Kaminari. "Hey, Denki, do you want to try this new machine?" Mei asks Kaminari, showing him some bracelets. He just shakes his head at that, no way he is trying anything that she makes and is untested. "No, thanks. I don''t want to end up like him." He says while pointing at Tenya, who is still on the ceiling due to his hand propeller gear. "Uh, that¡­ was intentional. Yeah totally intentional." Argues Mei, even though her expression shows that even she is unsure. Kaminari doesn''t hide his uncertainty at this. But she still sticks to her point. "Yeah, Engine Boy can now run with his arms while his legs cool off. It is a 100% effective product." "I don''t know about that. It could be more effective." Counters Kaminari. "Like a cooling system in his leg gear." As they were talking about this, Izuku looked at his hand which has numerous scars from using One For All. Suddenly his eyes widened in shock as if a lightning bolt hit him. Power Loader apologizes for Mei''s self-centered temperament but also explains to the students that she is an especially talented engineer who will likely help them in their later Pro Hero careers. Ochaco mentions she would like a costume upgrade to better control nausea caused by her Quirk. BOOOM!! But not before Mei can cause another explosion with another one of her inventions. ¡­. Four days later, Mineta and Izuku are resting on the training grounds while looking at the others'' training. "So upgrades did you put on your suit?" Asks Mineta. "Just some basic designs, also the soles of my boots are metallic now." Answers Izuku, while thinking about Mei''s excitement as she helped him. He didn''t mind getting attention from a girl, but he gets chills every time he thinks of Mei¡­ chills of fear that is. He tested so many pieces of equipment on him. "What about a cosmetic change?" Mentions Mineta, Izuku''s Hero Costume isn''t that¡­ connected to the latest fashion sense. "Nah, I am not gonna change the base too much." Says Izuku, a smile appears on his face as he thinks of it. "Because my mother designed this costume for me." At this time, Fumikage shows off his ultimate move to Midnight, which involves Dark Shadow enveloping him like armor to compensate for his weaknesses in close range combat. Katsuki also shows off his new ultimate move, AP Shot, in which he focuses his explosive power on a smaller surface area, allowing it to penetrate a thick concrete wall. A piece of the wall Katsuki just broke through crumbles off and falls towards All Might. Katsuki and Shota warn All Might, but Izuku jumps out with One For All: Full Cowl activated. Izuku destroys the falling wall with a single kick, showing off a new move, which he names "One For All: Full Cowl - Shoot Style". As Katsuki and Shota look on in surprise, All Might smiles at Izuku in approval. "Woah, that a new fighting style? The first time I see you fight with anything else than your fists!" Eijiro commends Izuku on his new moves and is surprised by his new fighting style. Kaminari looks at this with a strange look in his eyes that no one else except Momo notices. That look only lasted for a couple of seconds but it brought Momo chills on her spine. ''What was that feeling?'' Wonders Momo, but she dismissed it as she goes back to training. "Yeah, it is thanks to the new soles I got from the support department." Explains Izuku. "Though, Shoot Style isn''t quite a super move." "Still, it is a step in the right direction." Says All Might in his deflated form. A proud smile on his face. "Oy, you shouldn''t get so close to his place it is dangerous." Aizawa warns All Might to stay a safe distance away from the training session to avoid having All Might reveal his real identity to protect himself. "Oh, okay." Says All Might before turning towards Bakugo. "Also, sorry, my fault for getting too close to a dangerous area. Not your fault." "Yeah¡­" Says Bakugo as he looks at the skeleton-like man in front of him. "Be more careful next time." Suddenly Bakugo''s eyes widen, an almost impossible idea appearing on his head. He then looks at Kaminari. ''He should know something about this.'' But seeing Kaminari training, he doesn''t interrupt his training and just decides to go cool off. Izuku also notices that Kaminari and Eijiro both have new costume upgrades as well. "Eijiro, you also got new upgrades?" Asks Izuku, curious about what he could have gotten. After all, it might give some ideas to him too. Eijiro smirks at that. "Heh, you have no idea-" He gets excited about his new style, but he''s interrupted by the arrival of Vlad King and Class 1-B. Neito taunts Class 1-A as usual. "Sup, 1-A Trash, we are gonna destroy your class in the-" But Neiro too is interrupted as Aizawa says. "Class 1-A and 1-B will not compete against each other in the Provisional Hero Licence Exam." Aizawa then goes on to explain that most of the participants in the exam will not be first-year students either and will have more experience than Class 1-A. ¡­. -Kaminari POV- As the training class passes, I go change and immediately out of my changing room see Bakugo waiting for me. He looks at me intently, seems like he has something to say. But I break the moment by saying. "You know, waiting for me out of the changing room, and after that staring at me so intensely can give people the wrong idea. If it isn''t the wrong idea, then no thank you, I don''t swing that way." *sigh* Bakugo sighs at this in annoyance, knowing that getting in an argument with me is pointless as I will just spin things around and make the situation worse for him. "Annoying as always." I smirk at that. "Yep, so what did you need me for?" I and him start walking towards the dorm when he narrows his eyes. "That Toshinori Yagi, doesn''t he remind you of someone?" "You mean All Might." I tell him. Immediately that gets his attention as he nods slightly. Then I continue. "After you find out All Might''s Quirk, maybe then you will figure out what is going on. Of course, even I only have assumptions till now. Though some of them have already been verified." He nods at that too. I and Bakugo don''t have a bad relationship. We did fight villains together, so that makes him put up with my personality, which is 99.9% of the time joking around. That is when Bakugo out of now nowhere says. "Kaminari, fight me." That stops me in my tracks as I look at him with a serious look on my face. .... A/N: The MC used his future knowledge to have Mei land on him...????... Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Title: Provisional Exam ¡­. As I hear Bakugo''s challenge, I am a little surprised at that. But judging by his personality, I should have expected it. I just never thought about such things. "So? You sure you want to fight me?" I ask him, already knowing the answer to this. "Yes." He answers, in the end, I just sigh at this. It is a shame¡­ "Where?" I ask him simply. I see no need to try and convince him out of this. He needs to learn that I am better than him in every way. He is strong, but nowhere near my level. Bakugo points towards one of the training grounds and says. "There." ¡­. -General POV- After arriving at the training ground, Kaminari sees that it is just another city structure. It is mostly used for rescue training. Kaminari does some stretches. "I am ready whenever you are." Bakugo shrugs and puts on his grenade-like gloves. Boom!! He propelled himself towards Kaminari, but the latter doesn''t seem phased by this at all. He dodges to the side as lightning runs through his body. Booom!!! Bakugo uses explosions to propel his fist and almost backhands Kaminari. ''Hm? He predicted what I would do.'' Kaminari was a little surprised by this, as usually, Bakugo fights with rage and instincts. A very suitable way for him to fight, as his anger makes him sweat more, strengthening his Quirk. But now, he seemed calm. ''Strange¡­ but it seems like Bakugo has become better. Or is he someone else disguised as him? No, I doubt something like that would happen, no one else but Bakugo could use his Quirk so good.'' Bakugo uses explosions generated from his palms to twist his body and deliver a powerful and fast kick at Kaminari''s head. But he still dodges it, seeing that the kick was quite fast and powerful. Kaminari''s speed is still too extreme for Bakugo to be able to hit him in hand-to-hand combat. Still, the usually angry future hero had spent a considerable amount of time studying Kaminari and the way he moves. But suddenly, Bakugo''s hands start sizzling, this is the only warning Kaminari can get, because before the sound even fully reaches him. BOOOOOM!!! A giant explosion engulfs both him and Bakugo. Once the dust clears up, Bakugo''s arms are shaking due to overexertion. But Kaminari was covered in iron sand from head to toe so no part of the explosion hit him. The iron sand peels off like an onion and Kaminari comes out of it completely unharmed. "Damn, Bakugo, you almost got me there." That is true, the explosion was way too fast for him to dodge it completely. But he could tank it with his iron sand ability, he always keeps some under his clothes. Kind of like armor, though he uses it as training and keeps it on during most of the day. Bakugo gets angry at this, he has put in hours of work at this and analyzed Kaminari''s movements during training. He is a little at the ineffectiveness of this, so he goes back to his rage way of fighting. *bzzzt* But then, before his instincts can even catch up, Kaminari is already pushing him down on the ground with just a casual shove. Bakugo can''t even react as his whole body is paralyzed. Bam! When he hits the ground. Kaminari also lies down on the ground and looks at the stars. "Welp, that was good. You have talent." "Fu*k!!" Bakugo just swears at this. "I don''t need your sympathy!!" "Well, you don''t have my sympathy." Says Kaminari casually, he doesn''t pity Bakugo. The kid is strong-headed, he won''t suddenly give up just because of a loss. "But really though, anger is a weapon, and you charging recklessly is bad. Even if it is kind of covered by your instincts, you will need to be calm and angry at the same time. A calm rage of sorts, so while you will continue sweating, you will be able to think calmly." "Tch!" Bakugo is annoyed, but he remembers the way Kaminari always handles things calmly and how he dealt with the Villains when they were captured. Though he will never admit it externally, Bakugo respects someone like Kaminari. "Well then~ keep training and one day you will become quite strong Bakugo." Says Kaminari as he gets up and walks away. Though on the outside he was his usual happy self, internally is contemplating where this will lead Bakugo to. He can''t see the future, and Bakugo has changed a lot due to his influence. Kaminari scratches his head in annoyance. ''Fu*k, how did brother use to do it? Hmmm¡­ okay, take into account Bakugo''s personality. He is boisterous, loud, reckless, and stubborn. He is unlikely to become a villain due to his true admiration for Heroes. He is also unlikely to try and cripple me to surpass me or use underhanded methods, due to his pride. Tch, still, way too hard to predict anything too accurate.'' He is truly troubled by this, he would like to know the future. A Quirk for it would have been useful. ''I should keep Nighteye alive, that would save me so much trouble.'' Kaminari might not be going too hard on the villains and only killing a couple of them. But he still plans to make the Heroes'' side stronger. ''Yes, I can just see it now. My stage in the spotlight, where I won''t have to play the prey anymore. Where I can become a predator. Where I will jump to the number one Hero in one fellow swoop.'' ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ On the morning of the Provisional Hero Licensing Exam, Class 1-A travels to the National Dagobah Arena. Mineta looks around nervously. Because every one of his classmates might have a very good chance to pass. He felt that he was lacking when compared to some others. He looks at Kaminari and sees him surrounded by girls. "No, no, Toru, I am sure that you will pass too." Says Kaminari with a smile on his face. "You think so?~ Kaminari~" "Yes, everyone should do their best. It doesn''t matter what you do, as long as you give it your all. You won''t have any regrets." Mineta can feel Kaminari''s charisma seep off his words like sweet honey. ''Damn that bastard!! He already has his Harem of girls around him!!'' "I wanna be popular!!" Yells out Mineta, weirding out everyone, making them look at him like he is a creep. That is when Aizawa appears. "Mineta, stop your daydreaming. You are scaring everyone away. Also, don''t worry, everyone just has to do their best and you will pass." "Hm? Aizawa -sensei, from what I know we should become semi-pros if we get these licenses right?" Asks Kaminari, curious to reconfirm some of his knowledge. "Yep." Confirms Aizawa casually. "Hell yeah!! Plus Ultra all the way!!" Yells Kirishima out loud. Kaminari knows what is gonna happen next so he just goes to do some stretches to the side, ignoring the drama between Todoroki and Inasa [Whirlwind (Wind Control) Quirk]. ¡­. After that, a tired-looking guy comes and explains how the exam will work. It is pretty much free for all. To accomplish this, only the first 100 students out of 1540 gathered to take the exam who complete the first test will move onto the next one. Each student has six red balls and three targets to attach to their body where they are visible to others. The students must hit other students'' targets. Once a student has all of their targets hit, they are out, and whoever attached the third ball claims the defeat. Participants need to eliminate two students to move on to the next phase of the exam. ¡­. -Kaminari POV- After making sure the people in my class are not nervous. This should be everything that they need to pass, now they just need to be a little lucky and even the weakest amongst us will pass. .. The shutters fall and we are in the field where the exam will be held. Once the signal comes for the exam to start. Everyone starts targeting our Class¡­ the weeding out of U.A something that happens every year. But¡­ *bzzzt* My hair stands and my eyes shine yellow. I look around me, everyone seems to be moving in slow motion. I also spot a certain girl to the side and a smirk makes its place on my face. Chapter 47 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [35 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 47 Title: The Plans¡­ ¡­. Toga in her disguise looks as the other school''s students attack the U.A Students. But what she is mostly concentrated on is Kaminari, as she expected, he destroys the competition. But he does leave some for his other classmates too. But what caught her eye is his movements, she puts on some glasses. It is something that slows down the preceptor of time and replays every move that Kaminari does along the past seconds. She analyzes his movements and looks for any openings. ''He is surprisingly skilled at hand-to-hand combat. Did he train it? Even though he doesn''t need it?'' Contemplates Toga. ''Ara~ Kaminari -senpai is quite hard working. I wanna see that scary look of his once more. Those cold eyes, even Tomura isn''t as scary as Kaminari was at the time when she was alone with him.'' Kaminari grabs two people by the top of their heads and smashes them together while at the same time hitting their targets, eliminating them. ''He has gotten even better.'' Analyzes Toga, biting her lips till it draws blood. She can''t see any opening, she can''t go and have some fun with Izuku now that she has to deal with Kaminari. ''Damn, I would rather be with Izuku, Kaminari -chan is no longer as attractive as he used to be¡­ he is scary now.'' "Everyone, stay together!" Yells Kaminari towards 1-A. "No, I can''t use my Quirk with too many people around so I will be going on my own." Says Todoroki, this makes Kaminari look at the ice-flame boy coldly. But he doesn''t do anything to stop the man. Bakugo though does stay and surprises everyone as he calmly runs forward. Boom!! He uses his explosions to propel himself, immediately he appears in front of the other student that is about to throw some hardened balls. But Bakugo grabs him by his hair and slams his head on the ground. Bam! He then uses his sphere to touch the targeted spot on his opponent''s uniform. ''Katchan¡­ he is calm?!'' Izuku is surprised by all of this too. Everyone is, but that doesn''t last long as they have to concentrate on the fight in front of them. One of the other school students sees this and uses his Quake Quirk to rattle the ground and cause a miniature earthquake. This makes everyone stumble slightly, this causes some of the balls that were being fired from underground. "[Acid Vail]" Yells out Mina as she spews acid out of her palms and uses them like wh.i.p.s to disintegrate any balls coming closer to her. While at the same time, she protects her teammates from any attacks too. Fumikage sees this and uses {Dark Abyss}, as his Ultimate Move, and after equipping part of his quirk Dark Shadow, he controls it to extend its arms with balls in them and he targets a random girl from the opposing side. He tries to use it against another girl (Tatami) but she collapses the upper part of her body and narrowly dodges. But still, everyone is losing their footing especially as another earthquake lands, and this time it caves in a deep part of where 1-A Class is. Kaminari also stumbles for a split second. ''Now!!'' In that split second, Toga disguised as Camie, a woman with straight, fawn-colored hair that reaches just below her shoulders and large, dark brown eyes. She has noticeably full, plump, and glossy lips as well as a quite curvaceous figure. But Kaminari still has his auto-dodge barrier around his body and can dodge. But is surprised as a small scratch appears on his cheek. Suddenly his body wobbles. ''Poison.'' He concludes calmly as he straightens up as he starts releasing heat and his skin turns red. But in that split second that Kaminari overheats his body, his auto-dodge barrier goes down, and at that moment Toga uses her move and disappears from Kaminari''s senses. He narrows his eyes at this. ''Toga¡­'' But there is nothing that he can do, and that is when Kaminari notices something else that is strange too. ''?!! My reaction time?!! Why is it so slow?!!'' This one truly shocked him. ''Is there someone else around here with a Hypnosis type Quirk?'' Theorises Kaminari, his eyes darting around. Fwish! Suddenly, another large gash appears on his back, and blood spews out in droves. Camie smiles at this and everyone else is also surprised, after all, this is only a test and Heroes don''t usually use such heavy force. [Don''t Move] An instruction lands on Kaminari''s head, and he truly can''t move at all. Camie (Toga) smiles even more widely at this. ''Yes! The doctor was right after all, now with the poison inside of him, he won''t be able to move for a bit. Even if he boils it off, that amount is not simple to discharge. Slowly, a translucent knife appears on Toga''s hand. ''Huh, guess I should stop now.'' "Catch me if you can~" Says Toga as she disappears from everyone''s view while taking off her clothes. This causes everyone to subconsciously look away for a second, and that is enough as she disappears from everyone''s view after that. Already having taken what she wanted. Bakugo looks at this in surprise, the seemingly unsurpassable mountain that is Kaminari wincing as he falls to his knees, his face pale at the loss of blood. ¡­ "That isn''t a student!!" Aizawa from the stands, together with Miss Joke immediately recognize who ''Camie'' was. ... All of the proctors who were in the camera room also go into action. "Fu*k a villain got in!" They all go into fight mode, but it was already too late as a dark portal appears and Toga lets go of her disguise and waves at the camera as she disappears into the portal. ¡­ Next, she appears in an undisclosed hideout. Tomura is in there scratching his neck nervously, Dabi is just laying back. Double was playing D&D with the ninja turtle lookalike. The whole scene was bizarre, but when Toga appears, everyone looks at her intently. She does a peace sign and excitedly exclaims. "Yay! It was a success!" At this time another comes through a dark portal, it is a scruffy man who looks shabby, has a beer belly and dark circles under his eyes. He seems like your average shut-in. "I did my job. Where is my pay now?" "Hahahahaha¡­" Tomura laughs at this madly. Unable to contain his excitement. "That arrogant bastard!! He thought that he was all that sh*t, but he is just another loser. Bahahaha¡­" Dabi smirks. "Yes, it was just as the doctor said. Denki Kaminari is almost unbeatable in a straight fight. But¡­ his Quirk doesn''t fortify his mental fortitude." It was the perfect trap. They knew where he would be and when he was already under the effect of the Quirk before he even entered the exam grounds. This Quirk has some heavy restrictions, so it was quite hard to use too, but once it took effect, it made Kaminari''s body follow an order no matter what. The simpler the order, the stronger the effect. Kaminari was told to ''Stay still'' an order as simple as it can get. That is when Compress comes in and pulls picas out of his marble ball. "I brought picas for everyone~" ¡­. Back in the arena, Kaminari jas a hollow look in his eyes. The poison is spreading all over his body, and due to the blood coming out of his back, if he uses to detoxify the poison, it will start boiling the water blood too. But his mind was in a whole other place as this happened. ''Am I¡­ gonna lose?'' Wonders Kaminari. Certain memories from his first life start to resurface again. A memory of his and his brother eating picas on the kitchen table. ''Remember little brother, once a loser¡­ always a loser. Because to be a loser means that there is a winner, someone greater than you. That must never happen in life because once you are okay with the first loss in life, you won''t mind the other losses. Actually, you will just get used to losing so much that it will become the norm.'' ''Oy~ c''mon now, don''t say such things brother. Just enjoy the pica.'' ''Heh, listen to me you twerp, what I am saying is don''t be a loser.'' ''I know~ I know~ you are just gonna lead this conversation to my grades in school. Sheesh, no need to be so strict about everything.'' Though he said that, he did admire his older brother, wanting to be like him¡­ he would even say that he envied him. ¡­ But two months later and a man comes to the door. ''Are you mister ****?'' ''Yeah, why?'' ''I am afraid your brother¡­ he has passed away¡­ in a car accident.'' ¡­ Looking at the cooling corpse of his older brother, I got a new opening. I saw it¡­ the cruel truth of losing. Ran over by a sports car, his brother, the one who seemed to always be in control. I stared at the cold corpse in the coffin, it was half-covered as the lower part of the body was mangled. Tears rolled down my eyes, I couldn''t help it. My brother was never the nicest person, I wouldn''t even call him a decent human being. Always manipulating those around him, even me¡­ but he was so selfish, just so¡­ so selfish¡­ and selfless, he always did everything for the family. What was I supposed to do now? How could I take on his role? The people at the funeral were all sad too, only knowing the mask of my brother. The smiling and helping young man. Always at the right place when you needed him, it wouldn''t be a stretch to say that everyone who knew him loved him dearly. But I¡­ I never had any of these naive thoughts about him. There are better men than him who were hated. He played his role perfectly, so why did he still die like this? PATHETIC!! YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO LIVE!! I hated him for dying and leaving me all alone, his usual borderline psychotic advice would never be there to comfort me that I have someone powerful at my side that would protect me, even if the whole world was to go against my ideals. But even without him, as I grew old, I noticed that a part of my brother always lived with me. His strange advice was always imprinted in my mind like a holy gospel. Life continued and I built a family, a beautiful one. I name my 1st son after my brother, even though they were nothing alike, both in character and appearance. He took more after my wife. I suppose that my life was relatively happy, everyone has their tragedies and I never saw myself as special. Even though I grew cold on the inside, I kept a smile on the outside¡­ after all, a smile a day keeps society at bay. I got relatively rich and lived a relatively normal life¡­ and died a relatively normal death¡­ until I opened my eyes once more. This time as a baby¡­ ¡­. A/N: We get a little perspective on Kaminari''s life before his reincarnation. Throughout his life, he continued to become more and more like his dead brother as he got older. Which he has already overcome, he is just being nostalgic now. P.S: The Villain''s League strategy was improvised by a certain ''doctor''... and it also shows that Kaminari is not some invincible God. He too has his own weaknesses, which is more mental defemses. Now a certain derailment from canon will come... P.P.S: Also the MC isn''t just gonna sit down and take this. He will... well I won''t spoil now.???? Chapter 48 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [35 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 48 Title: Burn... ¡­. Kaminari''s body shakes slightly, everyone in Class 1-A and even the other Hero candidates are worried about this. After all, here every one is aiming to be heroes and what they saw was more than just that. Booom!!! But contrary to everyone''s expectations, iron sand bursts from the ground and surrounds Kaminari. The smell of iron fills the air. He looks at everyone and he gets up casually, as if he wasn''t injured at all. Though the wound on his back ache is terrible as it feels like even the muscles got. "I am okay everyone, the exam can continue like usual." Says Kaminari, trying to reassure everyone. But in reality, he was trying to tell the exam proctors to continue and that they don''t need to get immediate medical attention. Because he knows what will happen once he is pulled out of here, he will lose terribly. That fate, one of a loser is something that Kaminari will never accept. Because as soon as he does, he will never be able to stop losing, that is the sad reality of the situation, as once someone is okay with something, the high standard that he has put on himself will be lowered. So using the medical knowledge that he knows, the one that he had to learn to use his Quirk to such high levels. He slowly controls the iron sand and heats it using electricity, he does so till the iron sand is sizzling, then he puts it on his back, burning his wound shut. Tears come out of his eyes, but he has covered himself with iron sand now so no one can see him wallow in pain. ''F.u.c.k¡­ I just need to hold on for a little while.'' Thinks Kaminari, his eyes leaning towards the cold look, expressing how he really feels about the situation. Enraged, a cold rage, that is all there is to it. In his eyes at least, he has decided that the villains are too dangerous to let live from now on. ''I see the error in my reasoning, I assumed that they wouldn''t be able to read through me or find any weakness... no, I know for a fact they shouldn''t be able to. Somone has interfered here. I underestimated them, well, that won''t happen anymore.'' FWWWWOSH! BOOOOM!!! Kaminari then starts using his iron sand to defend and attack. Which people close to him noticed that this is unusual, as he doesn''t rely on the iron sand as a clutch, instead he usually uses it to complement his fighting style. But none of them dwell into this too mich and instead continue with their exams. ¡­ After a couple of minutes, Kaminari notices that he has started breathing more heavily than usual. Also it seems like no matter how much oxygen he takes it, he can''t seem to be able to dill up in it. His body isn''t at a level where it can keep up with the strain, so he uses iron sand as an armor below his clothes and moves it in a walking motion, having the armor move instead of the body. ¡­ -Kaminari POV- I WILL KILL THEM ALL!!! Those fu*king villains, they will all DIE!! I feel pain going through my body is something beyond just simple pain, it feels like lava foring on my back and melting away at my flesh. I manipulate the iron sand armor under my clothes to fly up, this way I can see all of the attacks coming at me. Currently my reserves are dropping faster and my mental faculties are a little muddled due to the pain. I see one person coming towards me, I just use the iron sand to grab him by his feet and tie them together. I then point my finger at him. *Bzzzt* He is knocked out immediately, I can''t afford to go easy on them any more. Still, I must keep my Quirk under control to not kill them, since just a little too high voltage and they are done. This Quirk of mine is way more dangerous than most out there. Still, I can pass the exam with just how I am currently, I have all of the targets I need. I should have immobilized Toga as soon as I could then¡­ no¡­ my thought process has been wrong all along. I should just kill her... no.... I WILL kill her the next time I catch sight of her. Tch, this sucks, being brought to such a pitiful state. I hate mind manipulating Quirks, and I can''t even get out of them, no way to defend against it. I need to continue developing more, I have Shinso who has a Quirk similar to that, so I need to find a way to get out of it. *sigh* No need to dwell on these things for now, what is done, is done. I can''t change the past, so I must look towards the future and ways to continue to improve on my weaknesses. Though this one will be hard, because it isn''t something that can be solved by me having just more raw power or control over my Quirk. Images of Toga''s movements and how she disappeared from my senses play in my head. No, she completely disappeared from my senses, my memory of her movements is still fresh. Hmmm... maybe I can get something out of this after all. ¡­ -General POV- The exam continues and everyone else from Class 1-A gathers into teams to fight the others targeting them. This is all because they don''t know their opponents'' Quirks, so they have to be extra careful and have someone with them to pull them out of trouble just in case. ¡­ After some time finally, an announcement comes. "[Check, check, 1, 2, 3¡­ just checking here. Okay now, seventy-six people have passed the exam. Good luck everyone on the second exam, as it will be prepared soon. Till then, you have a dozen more minutes to pass this exam. Also, the people who have already passed will have their names called out, so they can go to the waiting room.]" The winners breathes a sigh of relief at this, while the ones who hadn''t gathered their needed requirements to pass are panicked. The chaos erupts all around as everyone tries their best to pass. ''The warning was a little strange.'' Kaminari on the other hand contemplates on what was being said. It didn''t take long for him to understand what this means. ''This rule sounds too shabby, like it was just made up on the spot.'' That is when he understood that it was just added in due to him. So he takes this chance and goes towards the waiting room, he just levitates himself all the way there. ¡­ Once he arrives, he sees Momo, Kirishima, Bakugo, Tokoyami, Todoroki and Jirou have already passed too. While there were also some others from other schools who had also passed, but they are in other rooms. As soon as Kaminari enters the U.A room, everyone looks at him worryingly and the atmosphere is tense and quiet. But by now Kaminari has already calmed down and waves at them with a smile on his face. "C''mon now everyone, what is it with all the gloom faces? I am okay, it was just a little scratch." "Bahahaha, I knew that of course. I wasn''t worried at all!" Exclaims Eijiro, bring the first to talk while giving Kaminari a thumbs up. "That is as expected, super manly of you Kaminari!" Bakugo on the other hand just narrows his eyes and sees Kaminari''s movements. Before their fight, he had analyzed Kaminari so he can now tell that he isn''t as okay as he says. ''He is just so full of sh*t.'' Thinks Bakugo. ''I doubt he can even walk right now if he let go of his Quirk.'' But he wasn''t the only one who caught on, as Momo figured out what is going on, but she didn''t say anything either. ''He must have his reasons for hiding his injuries.'' While Kaminari has phenomenal control over his Quirk, but he still can''t make his suit of armor walk exactly as he would usually walk. So that is a problem for him as sharp people can notice what is going on almost immediately. Baam! And that is when Aizawa kicks the door open casually and comes in with a tired look on his face. "Denki Kaminari, come with me for a second." Kaminari doesn''t refute him and walks with Aizawa but as soon as they are outside... he starts floating instead of walking behind his teacher. Aizawa notices this but doesn''t comment on it. But he does say something else. "You should drop out of the exam." "No way." Answers Kaminari calmly without missing a beat. "I see." Is all Aizawa says, expecting a situation like this to arise. "Anyway, then you should accept some healing." "Okay, but no Recovery Lady, because I will pass out from fatigue if she uses her Quirk on me." Confirms Kaminari, he is still keeping himself together (barely), despite the burning pain on his back. He also knows that the wound has been burned shut skillfully so it won''t disable his physical abilities in the future at all. "Okay." Aizawa accepts the terms without a problem. He knows just how stubborn Kaminari can be, so he doesn''t see the need to argue with the kid. "Also, you are very childish and short-sighted, Denki Kaminari." "I know." Says Kaminari, ignoring the pointing and dissatisfied look that Aizawa gives him. ''He will never understand what winning means to me. I must never lose, that is my way of life, if I can''t even do that, then what is a life worth living for? As a loser I will constantly be pushed down by the winners.'' Contemplates Kaminari. Understanding how it is to be at the top in his previous life, he also knows how the top looks down at the bottom. It''s the same as looking at unimportant trash. ''To be a loser means that there must be a winner over me. I MUST always be the winner no matter what.'' ¡­ Once they arrive at the infirmary, Recovery Lady is there but Aizawa shakes his head, meaning that Kaminari doesn''t want the treatment. She only sighs at this in disappointment. "Let me see the wound." Says Recovery Lady, and Kaminari takes off his shirt, showing them his back. That makes even Aizawa wince as a part of the skin is pulled off with the shirt, showing the raw flesh below. "Ara~ This is worse than I thought." Says Recovery Lady. She still has a calm look on her face, she has seen worse, though rarely in a child. Especially since Kaminari had self-inflicted these burns to forcefully close up his original wound. "Young boy, this will lead to horrible lifelong scars on your back if you decide to not immediately heal them." "Doesn''t matter." That is an easy answer for Kaminari. He doesn''t mind any scars on his body as long as it is not his face. "You are being dumb." Aizawa criticizes him. But Kaminari doesn''t budge on this. Recovery Lady sighs at this once more and moves to look at Kaminari''s wound. "At least the burning is made skillfully, it is mostly skin to stop the bleeding, so there is no muscle or internal bleeding. Aizawa, can you go and call Basara?" Aizawa goes outside to call that person which Kaminari doesn''t even remember being in the manga. ¡­. Later on, he is ready for the 2nd part of the exam, he is now able to move fully and has had some internal stitching done with some random guy''s Quirk. ''As expected, the Quirks have revolutionized the medical industry too.'' Contemplates Kaminari, also the guy names Basara was just an old doctor that sucked the heat from his wounds. Very useful for burn wounds. And so, the Kaminari enters the 2nd part of the exam... ¡­. A/N: When life gives you lemons, you make lemonade. Despite what happened, the MC still got a look at how Toga uses her dissapearing technique. The villains are evolving... but so is the MC. Taht is why Toga never went for the kill even though the MC was paralyzed for a split second, an injured tiger is still dangerous. P.S: The MC can see that the attack wasn''t... normal... Chapter 49 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [36 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 49 Title: Major Change... ¡­. As Kaminari enters the 2nd stage of the Provincial Exam. It is rescue training as he predicted that it would most likely be, it was the same as he remembers from his 1st life. But he usually doesn''t try to judge everything from that knowledge as he has already changed too much. Just in case things become unexpected. Still, as soon as the exam starts. Kaminari also levitates himself to charge forward. While he has been given top-tier first aid, he is still injured, so running lighting through his body and putting such strain in it isn''t optimal. Plus, while he acted all tough in front of Aizawa and the others, this is all just a test, so he doesn''t plan to push his body beyond his limits and break it permanently. So he controls his iron sand to do most of the saving. He moves giant structures and levitates people out of the places with a smile on his face. "Don''t worry everyone, for I am here in a Flash!!" Though he says that, some people seem to want to criticize him, but he quickly shuffled them away from the cameras and put them in the safe area. Kaminari just talked so much that he didn''t even let them respond, which in a way classifies as comforting the target and making them forget about the catastrophe that they just experienced. "So I had this splinter in my foot right?" Says Kaminari, talking to a kid who has a confused look on his face. "NO!! WRONG!!" That makes the kid flinch, scaring him. But Kaminari acts like he doesn''t notice and keeps talking. "It was a big splinter, like half a toothpick." He is just spewing nonsense, not letting the victims even talk. Normally, he would be able to comfort them to the best of his ability, but currently, his back is hurting so bad that he can''t even crouch down, but he covers that due to rescuing a lot of people. ''I hope those bastards at the observation table take into account that I am injured. That should get me a couple more points.'' Complains Kaminari internally, if those observatory guys had done their job correctly, then a villain like Toga wouldn''t have been here in the first place. But he of course keeps these thoughts to himself. ''Act like prey, be a predator!'' The latter part of his thoughts ring in his head, he tries to muddle his pain with these thoughts. At this time, since he was using too much electricity his thoughts slow down a little as his control isn''t as good as usual and his mental facilities so strange thoughts appear in his head. ''Act like a loli, be a pedo-... okay time to wrap this up. My thoughts are going into stupid mode due to discharging too much electricity.'' Even as the fake villains planted by the exam site. The "villains" were just Gang Orca and some other goons. Kaminari didn''t pay any extra attention to this and concentrated on saving people and restraining any villain goons that come closer. He leaves Gang Orca to Todoroki, his wind pal, Izuku, not caring about anything there and as if he doesn''t notice. ¡­. But around the middle of the exam, Kaminari starts breathing heavily. His injured body sweaty and feeling already tired due to the strain it has been put through today, he winces as his injury flares up. ''Damn! This¡­ this pain, if only it would stop. If only my body wouldn''t fail my will. Move!!'' His body simply couldn''t keep up, so in the end. Kaminari has to lay down, even the control starts failing and his iron sand just falls on the ground uselessly. ''Damn! Damn! Damn!... Don''t fail me now!!'' *huff* *huff* *huff* Kaminari''s breathing gets even heavier and his face is flushed in exhaustion, his legs feel like noodles, his arms heavy and it feels like a mountain is in his back. ''I should be a winner!! If I pass¡­ out¡­ now¡­ I¡­'' Bam! He falls on the ground, passed out. "Kaminari!!" Yells out Mina worryingly, she was the one closest to him so she gets close to him and touches his forehead, it feels like he is burning. *BZZZZTTT* A large amount of electricity is discharged from his body, making Mina jump back scared. Kaminari''s body moves as if possessed by a ghost, he has shocked himself back into consciousness. Bam! But he still falls on the ground, unconscious once more. This time, his Quirk doesn''t discharge, as he has used almost all of his electricity stored inside of him. Something that he hasn''t done in years. ¡­. From the observing rooms, Aizawa, Ms. Joke, and Recover Lady are all looking at Kaminari. Even some of the others are captivated by the sight. Giving it his all, many people can say that, but most don''t understand its meaning. Kaminari, he gave it his all. "It''s the poison that was previously inside his body." Says Recovery Lady with her usual grandmotherly look on her face. "Though he purged it off his body, it had already attacked him by then. It made his immune response overreact. Plus the injury, blood loss, and just general exhaustion, he would have fallen over any second he stepped into the 2nd stage. Surprisingly he lasted a lot more than I thought he would." Aizawa grunts at this in annoyance. As a teacher, he should have stopped Kaminari, but his Hero side took over at the time and wanted to see the young man''s spirit. Ms. Joke wasn''t laughing, which is rare for her, she just looked at Kaminari calmly. She is amazed on the inside because she wouldn''t be sure if she would be as hard-headed as Kaminari even if people''s lives were in the line for real. Heroes are humans, so they are not all the same, and the feeling of fear and sloth is within all their hearts. Many others too, both the good and bad, even villains have those. Not everything is as simple as white and black, the world has always been more of a gray color. There are corrupt Heroes, even though society acts like that isn''t so. Deep within them, all the heroes have accepted that, but they like to pretend otherwise. That was the fact of this society, some villains were forced to be there because of circ.u.mstances too. ''But someone with that kind of will in no way is a faker. His body gave up before his will did.'' That was the general gist of everyone''s thoughts in here. Thinking that Kaminari did all of that and went through so much pain just to save people that weren''t in danger to even begin with. "I really don''t like people with Hero Syndrome." Complains Recovery Lady. "They are just the worst kind of patients." ¡­. The next time Kaminari opens his eyes, the exam has already passed and there are a bunch of flowers around him. For a second, his mind feels like in a half-dream state so he can''t think clearly. ''Holy sh*t! There are so many flowers. Did I go to heaven? Wait, God, I don''t care about Heaven, I wanna go back and live in the world!!'' But his thoughts clear up and he sees that he is lying down on a bed with flowers around him. He also sees a bunch of cards around him. "Hm¡­ how the hell do I get out of this place?" Kaminari looks around and sees that the whole room is filled with flowers. "Wow, just how many days was I asleep? I hope it isn''t one of those where I was asleep for years!!" He gets up and feels the slight ache on his back. He sees that his back is fully bandaged. Seeing this and lying back on the bed he takes a couple of cards and starts reading them. "Ugh, Kirishima''s handwriting is so sh*t." He complains as he tries to read the 1st note. "Whatever, I will read this later." ¡­. At the same time, in an undisclosed lab underground. A doctor who is a fairly old man of short stature. He is completely bald and has a very large, bushy mustache. He also wears rather peculiar goggles. He is in a dark room with a big capsule filled with a strange liquid in it. Inside of the capsule is a white-haired man with a distinct dark lightning bolt shape to the side of his spiky hair. "Nomu¡­" The doctor speaks silently but in an excited voice. "My powerful Nomu¡­ Awaken now¡­" The pale-skinned man inside the capsule starts thrashing. But the doctor just presses a button on the capsule and the thrashing body calms down. "Guess you are not ready yet." ¡­. A/N: The MC''s reserves started droping rapidle due to the injury he didn''t have the usual concentration that he has and a lot of energy was wasted. Also he doesn''t like it as his electricity storage drops down as you know... Chapter 50 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [36 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 50 Title: Bad Boy... ¡­. Aizawa is walking down the school hallway towards the infirmary. Normally he wouldn''t do such a thing, but he just got a notification that Kaminari has woken up and is reading the cards that he got from the people wishing him well. ''Annoying, the whole infirmary is filled with flowers.'' Thinks Aizawa, remembering the wave of people that came to wish Kaminari well. It was not just Class 1-A, it was students from other classes and even his classmates from middle-school as Mina informed them through the online group that they have together. ¡­ In the infirmary, Kaminari has already finished reading a quarter of the letters. ''Who would have thought that some girls who had a crush on me during middle school would still hold onto those feelings. It makes an old man like me feel¡­ not really anything. Just kids thinking that middle-school and highschool is the end of their life. At that time the brain hasn''t even finished developing, what would they even know about love?'' Kaminari dismisses the girls'' letters as nothing more than childhood crushes. Things that fade away, even in his first life he had a crush, which became unimportant in his life because life goes on. He doesn''t remember her name, nor how she looked. ''Well, children will be children.'' He yawns a little and closes his eyes, concentrating on his electricity reserves. They were about a quarter full. Which he isn''t surprised, as it takes movement and even direct charge to normally regenerate his electricity. Mostly because of his enormous reserves of it, it would take about a week to regenerate it by himself. ''Bless the modern-day technology.'' His mind was thinking useless things, unusually chill. Having put the thoughts of his injury at the back of his mind, he already has decided how he will deal with villains from now on. As long as there are no cameras around, he will go for the kill, that is easier. He has a calm state of mind then, and as he grabs the side of his bed. He thinks back to the scene of when he got sneak attacked and crushes the metal in his hand. But fixed it immediately. Well, he isn''t calm, who would be after that? Though, he is keeping his rage hidden and trying to keep it from clouding his mind. ''I must stay calm, I have many things to be glad about in this life. I was after all given another chance at life, plus I wasn''t reborn with the head of a dog, invisible, or generally mutant-looking.'' Kaminari contemplates, thinking about how good things he has in life. ... When Aizawa comes in he sees Kaminari just looking at some cards intently, initially he thinks that Kaminari is concentrating on them. But in the end, he just throws it away. "Wow, people really should improve their handwriting. I could write better with my feet." Aizawa looks at the letter on the ground and says. "I don''t think your handwriting is any better either." "Hm?" Kaminari looks at him curiously, but then just smiles. "C''mon teach, it ain''t that bad." "Don''t talk like a delinquent." Aizawa criticizes Kaminari on his way of talking. But in the end, he smiles. "Glad to see that you are okay brat." "Hey~ that is not how a teacher should talk~" Whines Kaminari jokingly, turning Aizawa''s previous words on itself. "Oy, don''t push your luck." Says Aizawa, an annoyed look in his eyes. "Okay, okay." Kaminari accepts immediately. His causal smile still on his face. "Still though, thanks for letting me do something selfish and reckless, even if I didn''t pass the exam." "Who said you didn''t pass?" Conceded Aizawa with a smirk on his face. Kaminari has to give it his all to seem surprised at this. He expected this after giving it his all and making himself seem to have such a strong will. But after his surprised expression returns to normal, he just happily says. "I see¡­" Aizawa smirks at this and throws a card with Hero spelled on the back. "You have passed the Provisional Exam." Kaminari catches the card and sees that it seems like his ID. "Huh, cool." "Yeah, anyway, see you later at homeroom." Aizawa waves casually as he walks out of the room. Being annoyed by the bright colors of the flowers. Kaminari is left in his room, left to think some things about himself. Bam!! But suddenly his door is slammed open and Momo comes in. He waves at her with a smile on his face and tears come off her eyes. "Yo, Momo, how have you been?" Asks Kaminari as if talking to her every day. She just walks through the flowers and comes close, hugging him. "T -That was stupid¡­" "Yep, pretty stupid." Agrees Kaminari, gently hugging Momo back. ''She has such big b.o.o.b.s, hmm~ they feel nice on my chest.'' "Mina is also worried about you too." Says Momo, having calmed herself, and with a flushed look on her face letting go of him. She just learned of Kaminari waking up, and as the acting Class President, she was supposed to notify everyone else. But¡­ her emotions got in the way. "I see¡­ well, I better surprise her by going to the class right now." Smirks Kaminari, patting Momo in the head. "Also, you look very beautiful today Momo, I guess my body knew that I hadn''t had my Momo energy recharged." She immediately flushes even more at that. "Don''t say such embarrassing stuff!!" "Ara~ c''mon now Momo, don''t be like that. Think of my feelings." He says while grabbing her hand. Momo suddenly feels herself being pulled into the bed and Kaminari throws a sheet over them. He has a mischievous look in his eyes as he grabs her hands. This makes her heart race faster, her face flushed, her brain is empty, unsure of what to say or do next. "N -No¡­ w -we are in school. We can''t do something like this." Says Momo meekly. But Kaminari gets close to her and kisses her neck. "C''mon now. Isn''t this more exciting?" Asks Kaminari, while his hand slowly moves under her shirt. This causes Momo to yelp lightly, but he kisses her to stop the sounds. While these actions were something that Momo, who follows the school textbooks word for word, would never do something like this. But for some reason, she feels excited at this, the risk of being caught makes her adrenaline go wild. ''Is this what people mean by some girls that like bad boys?'' Wonders Momo, as she no longer resists Kaminari, going with the flow, using her tongue in the kiss and hugging him, her hand goes to his lower body. Kaminari notices this and decides to not stop her. Currently, Momo is not thinking straight and he can see that, but he can''t fu*k her in this hospital bed because there is a genuine risk of getting caught. That would just spell so many problems for him if it happened. But he doesn''t mind the touching that they are doing right now. His experience plays a big part in this as not even fifteen seconds later Momo''s body shakes slightly. "Ahn~" "Kaminari, are you awake?" That is when a voice comes from the door. Causing both Kaminari and Momo to stop in shock. .... A/N: The manager at work is a b*tch, she thinks she can make me work overtime? Well, we will see about that. I will fu*k up her job so bad, nobody likes that and I don''t like people fu*king with me. No means no you stupid b*tch, I don''t need her lecture on how overwork builds character and she will report the hard work that I put in and possibly give me a promotion. Do I look like I eat sh*t? Because that is how she is treating me, we will see who will get fu*ked you stupid b*tch. Everyone is on my side, no one likes her, let''s see how it goes for her. That fu*king b*tch, thinking that I am some kidnd of dumbass or something, telling me empty words like that. By the way, if your managers say that they will put in a good word for you this way. Don''t believe them, they are out for themselves, I hate people like that. She even tried to fu*k over one of my frinds when he left work and the guy just got a kid, heartless b*tch, she would drop down on her knees and take d*cks three ways if her boss told her to. B*tch thinks is smarter than she is, lets see where being a mad dog will fu*king get her. P.S: Sorry for the rant, I just have to keep calm in real life and felt like I have to let these feelings burst somewhere. You can skip my whining... sry~ Chapter 51 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [36 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 51 Title: Dirty Secret... ¡­ "Kaminari, are you awake?" Calls out Mina behind the door. A worried look on her face. She clutches her hand close to her chest at this, she saw how Kaminari fell and tried to shock his system awake. That was a traumatic experience for her. "U -Ugh¡­ y -yeah." Says Kaminari in a rushing voice. "Come in." She comes in and sees Kaminari having bundles of flowers all over his bed. Covering the sheets of his bed, making him seem as if he was covered in flowers. ¡­. -Mina POV- I see him and put on my usual smile to reassure him that I am not too worried or something. I still remember the time when he would be worried about me about everything. Afraid that I might slip and break something. Especially after his parents died, for the first time I saw Kaminari acting worried at something. He was always the image of perfection in my eyes, his movements, goals, and willpower. He is the perfect hero, I was his friend on the outside but a little fangirling inside. I wonder how he would feel about that? "Hahahaha¡­" He laughs uncomfortably. "Mina, how are you?" I give him a thumbs up and smile widely. "I am good, I even passed the exam, never felt better." Damn it! Why did I say something like ''Never felt better''. I hope he doesn''t think of me as someone happy that he was in a coma for two days. God!! Why did I say something like that?!!! It was so stupid!! Though I have those thoughts, I keep my smile on my face. Hopefully not looking like an evil person who smiles at his pain or something like that. "I am glad that we both passed. Honestly, I was concerned that I would worry you by passing out like that so suddenly." Says Kaminari, immediately erasing my thoughts on my anxious thoughts. He truly is too kind, I try my best to not blush at this and playfully tell him. "Tell me~ as a young man you must have trouble after two days of not mast-" Bam! He karate chops me lightly on the head. "I told you not to talk like that." He pouts. "How will you be able to get a boyfriend if you act like that. You must play the innocent act. I don''t mind you, but other people can be troublesome with your outgoing personality. And then..." He continues talking. I just smile as he says that, he is very dense sometimes. I don''t care what other boys think about me. I care only what he thinks about. "I like you." I blur out suddenly, making Kaminari stop talking and looking at me with a shocked look on his face. He is about to say something more but I interrupt him by saying. "Well, you were just droning on." Kaminari sighs at that. Damn, I really can''t get the courage to confess to him recently. So I do what I always do in a pressuring situation, I make a joke out of it. "C''mon now Mina, you made my heart stop for a second there." He says, shifting around uncomfortably. "Ara~ of course, I did. I am so pretty after all." I say, trying to diffuse the situation, but with every word that comes out of my mouth, I swear at myself on the inside. This is not how I want our relationship between us. I want to ruin our friendship¡­ we should be lovers instead. I ruin my mood just by talking, but I still keep a smile on my face. I look at Kaminari''s eyes and get ready to say it for real, but I just can''t gather my courage, this is just so stupid. Why can''t I just say it? ¡­ ¡­ I talk with him for ten minutes, we even discuss what Hero we will choose to apprentice under in the future. I chose to leave as he had difficulty sitting and kept shifting uncomfortably now and then. His injuries must be acting up again. "Anyway, see ya at class~" I wave at him while walking outside. Damn¡­ another day, another failed confession. If only he wasn''t who he is, making me feel like I am not even sure I am good for him. He is just so¡­ perfect, never making a mistake, living life without regrets. ¡­ -General POV- As soon as Mina walks out of the door, Kaminari pulls off his covers. Push all of the flowers off the bed. Momo is there, her face flushed due to the heat under the covers and staying there for so long. Her sweat makes her clothes stick to her body, showing her body perfectly. "That¡­ that was¡­" Momo mumbles looking at Kaminari in the eyes. He scratches the back of his head with an apologetic look in his eyes. "Sorry about that." He apologizes. Momo pouts. "You shouldn''t have made me do that." Kaminari smirks mischievously at that and grabs Momo''s chin and makes her face get closer to his. "C''mon now~ I made you? We should try it¡­ in our dorm rooms too." She flushes even more at that, Kaminari to her feels like the devil whispering tempting things in her ear. "N -No¡­" Kaminari gets closer and pushes her down. "Really?" "N -No¡­" She says again, this time more meekly. Not even meeting his eyes as he pushes her on the bed. "We¡­ are¡­ at¡­ school¡­" Her heart goes into overdrive just as he thinks of him in her room¡­ in her bed, doing R-18 things. She doesn''t mind doing that with him, she won''t lie to herself and say that she doesn''t like Kaminari that way. Even this bad boy vibe of his makes her excited at the prospect of the surprises and unexpected. "C''mon now, we are Heroes. We must be brave in situations like this and go Plus Ultra." Added Kaminari, his voice like sweet honey, his fingers exploring her body and hitting every right spot making her feel like a signal going through her spine. "O -Okay¡­ but you must take me on a date¡­ my mother always says that a boy must take a girl on a date¡­" Argues Momo, while trying to hold in her m.o.a.ns as Kaminari starts taking off her clothes. "For normal heroes sure. But remember, we are Heroes~" Grinding himself against her nether lips. "Are you sure about this?" Asks Momo, her hands go behind his neck, trying to bring him even closer. "Trust me, I know about these things." Kaminari lies without missing a beat, using Momo''s slight naivety of romance against her. But even she is not naive enough to not know about dating and the things that she is doing are usually unethical. But she just needed a reason to convince herself, and Kaminari gave her one. ¡­ Later on, both Momo and Kaminari set their clothes straight. It would raise eyebrows if Momo returned to class disheveled after visiting Kaminari. Momo creates a hand-sized mirror and looks at herself making sure that nothing is out of place. "So what are we now? Are we girlfriend and boyfriend?" She has calmed down now and looks at Kaminari with a calm look in her eyes. He nods at that. "Yes, we obviously are. But I would like you to keep it secret from the others." Momo nods, not asking why he would say that. But Kaminari continues explaining. "I would hate myself if you got hurt because of me. I am hated by villains, they even attacked me during the Provincial Exam. Plus¡­ there is another thing¡­ a secret thing¡­" "Hm?" That makes Momo curious about what it is. After all, even Kaminari seemed unsure what he should say. Her mind goes to Kaminari maybe being the prince of some country, but she immediately dismisses these silly thoughts of hers. "I and the U.A faculty suspect that there is a spy on the inside¡­ and that might be¡­ a student." Kaminari says gravely. "Oh, I already know that." States Momo casually, smiling at him. ¡­. Chapter 52 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [36 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 52 Title: Awakening... ¡­. "Oh, I already know that." States Momo casually, smiling at him. Kaminari looks at her curiously that. Though he doesn''t ask, Momo puffs her chest in pride. "Of course, that was obvious. It also justifies the length the school went to do all this and why they had U.A become a boarding school." ''Right, this girl is smart.'' Thinks Kaminari, being reminded once more that this girl is a true genius. Not a fake one like him, a real genius can learn ten things just by being told one. After fixing her clothes, Momo goes to leave, but not before telling Kaminari. "Oh, by the way. I figured an awesome way to use my Quirk. I really wanna show you, it is so cool." She seemed excited like a kid who just got candy. Kaminari nods at her and smirks, as he had expected, what Momo lacked was originality and with him having given her the key to thinking outside of the box, Momo has opened the door. Her Quirk is strong as long as she uses it beyond just normal things, she can be a Top Hero with that. Fwosh! Kaminari also stands up calmly, activating his Quirk at its lowest stages. His hair goes up and electricity crackles around his body. *Bzzzzt* Crack!! But as he does so, he feels the wound on his back start to ache and he starts breathing heavily. *huff* *huff* *huff* ''What?!!'' Kaminari was having trouble using his lighting around his body. His body felt incredibly heavy. He cancels the usage of his Quirk, and falls on his knees, still breathing heavily. "What was that?" His internal Quirk usage feels strange to him now. His indices feel hot due to his Quirk. He takes off his shirt and takes the hand mirror that Momo left behind after she checked herself. Checking his back, Kaminari winces, steam was coming out of it. ''What the hell was in that knife when Toga slashed at me?'' His wound was surrounded in bandages, but the steam and heat coming out of it are undeniable. Kaminari then takes his wallet that was close to his bed stand, he takes out a coin and flips in the air and letting the electricity out of his body and manipulating it, the coin stops flipping and it stands there as if stuck in time. It starts spinning on the opposite side, Kaminari nods at this, not feeling any fatigue whatsoever. ''I don''t have a problem with the Quirk control outside my body.'' He speeds up his thoughts and still, nothing stops him, it feels like always, it seems except for his brain the rest of his body is affected. ''I better ask Recovery Lady about this. She is a proper doctor, she should know better than my half hazard medical knowledge, I just studied what I needed to use or ... ¡­. At the same time, Mina walks down towards her class and sees everyone look at her. She gives them a thumb up. "He is okay!" "Yay!" Toru is excited at this, waving her invisible hands around. "Hell yeah! He is as manly as the devil himself!" Yells out Eijiro in happiness. "Umm¡­ I am not sure that is a good thing..." Says Sero, confused at the "compliment'' as it sounds more like an insult. "Well, the thought is all that matters." Intervenes Asui. Jiro doesn''t say anything and just looks at the things going on around her. The last couple of days without Kaminari here it felt so strange, it was as if a part of the class was missing, something very important. It felt just awkward without him, it felt too normal. Kaminari would always be around them trying to give everyone advice on their Quirks and trying to help them. ''He is quite kind, I hope that he is good.'' ¡­ At the same time, Kaminari has now met up with Recovery Lady. He explains her situation to her and asks. "So why am I not able to use my Quirk like before?" Recovery Lady looks at him with a strange look in her eyes. Like she was looking at a stupid kid. "This is why I don''t like Heroes like you, they make for terrible patients. You just went and used your Quirk, just after you woke up from a coma from a heavy injury, and wonder why you have difficulty using it?" Realization dawns on Kaminari. "Ah, I get it now¡­ I overworked myself. Heh, that is stupid of me." *sigh* "And you think is funny?" Asks Recovery Lady looking at him. "I don''t exactly know how you do it, but the way that you move is unnatural. Your Quirk is electrification, it stores and discharges electricity. You have pushed it to the limit. Now, remember, your body is normal. Even if it can absorb and store electricity so that gives you resistance up to a certain degree. But still, your body is normal with no strengthening Quirk, pushing yourself like that is crazy, and unless your body is uninjured and in top shape, you won''t be able to use it. You have a strong body, so you can handle the movements, but REMEMBER¡­ you are made of just flesh and blood kid¡­ don''t try pushing yourself too far." Kamianari listens to her and looks at his hand. He takes her advice to heart, he wants to be a hero for his selfish reasons. He isn''t going to be suicidal and have himself go to an early grave. He will take this seriously and not use his Quirk internally to speed up his body till it heals. ''Well, I do need to train some moves which deal with electricity control, that would make it better for me.'' ¡­.. At this time, in an unknown location, in an unknown underground laboratory. Doctor Kyudai looks at the white-haired young man. "Damn, he still hasn''t woken up!! Is this Nomu a failure? I guess trying experimental Clone technology with Quirks is a dud." The man rambles on and on to himself while at the same time taking notes, he thought that this Nomu would be one of his masterpieces. But that hasn''t been so at all. He can''t understand why. Everything should have been perfect. The perfect counter against that dangerous kid. This Nomu has regeneration, metamorphosis, the Electrification Quirk, and some others that will also help it do better. The doctor sighs at this and presses a button to the side of the capsule, filling it with heavy sleeping agents, he doesn''t want the Nomu to wake up while he is not here. ''The mindless creature would destroy the lab and the authorities would find this.'' The doctor walks away, planning to observe Tomura''s moves and do as All For One has told him to. But as he walked away, he didn''t notice a silver of electricity dance amongst the clone''s fingers and its fingers twitch very slightly. Then his eyes open calmly, they have no emotion in them whatsoever, the dark eyes seem like an endless abyss. ¡­. Back in U.A, everyone in the class greets Kaminari warmly as he enters the classroom, even Bakugo smirks. "You finally woke up sleepy head." "Heh, I needed my beauty sleep." Answered Kaminari without missing a beat. Everyone in the class looks at this friendly and the only thought in their minds is. ''They are friends?'' During the last couple of days, Bakugo has changed and is using his Quirk more responsibly and even fights in a seemingly calmer state. Though his power is still the same, and it didn''t improve, his fighting style now has been polished as the combination of calmness and instinct has made Bakugo stronger. "Kaminari, better keep training or I will catch up to you soon." Warns Bakugo as he gets up. *slurp* That is when everyone hears a loud and annoying slurping sound. They look at the source and see Aizawa in his futon that makes him look like a worm. "Are you done with the lame high-school things?" Kamari laughs at this uncomfortably scratching the back of his head. "Sorry~ Aizawa -sensei." He only smirks at that. "Well, today I am in a good mood so I will let it slide that you still haven''t gotten in your seat Kaminari." Everyone else panicking had gotten back to their seats and sat down except Kaminari and Bakugo who were standing up. ¡­ After they sit back down, Aizawa then starts explaining. "The lessons will continue like always from now on. Though this semester''s training will be 10x worse so get ready." "What about Hero Work-Studies?" Asks Asui, after all, they had those with All Might who now is more of a counselor since the time he can hold his Quirk active isn''t long enough to hold a lesson. Also previously, there were internsh.i.p.s too. "Well, the Hero Studies will be done off-campus from now on." Answers Aizawa, as Kaminari just sits down on his desk and relaxing. His mind goes to many different ideas about his Quirk and new ideas on how to use it. Aizawa doesn''t notice as he sees Kaminari just staring at him directly when in actuality he is only half listening. "It will be a more official way, an evolved form from the previous Internsh.i.p.s. You now use those connections that you made during the Sport''s Festival." Kaminari wonders who he would like to study under, he has a lot of offers. But in the end, he remembers a certain someone that he met during the Hero Killer Incident, and a smirk forms on his face. .... A/N: I won... I knew this gamble would pay off. P.S: I also learned something recently, Life is like a p.e.n.i.s, simple, relxed and hanging freely, it''s the women that make it hard. Chapter 53 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [36 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 53 Title: The 3rd Wheel... ¡­ After the day''s lessons, Kaminari goes back to the dorm, he just sits in the common room. He has been training for so long that he doesn''t know what to do in his free time. That is when Momo comes out in casual clothes. She looks at Kaminari calmly, not saying anything since there are people around them, both Ochako and Asui are talking about something to the side. While Eijiro and Bakugo are planning to go sparring against each other, their Quirks become perfect counters against the other but also allows them to train against themselves. Izuku is using a dumbbell to strengthen his arms, and thinking about the new that he has come up with recently. Momo and Kaminari have a silent conversation just by looking at each other''s eyes. It only lasts only a split second as she looks at the entrance of the dorm building while she walks up towards her dorm room. Kaminari gets up and does some stretches, getting ready for exercises, and since he is already wearing sports pants and a short-sleeve white shirt, he is already ready for it. "Are you going for a run?" asks Izuku. "Can I come along?" ''You fu*king Deku!! You are running my day you fu*k!!'' Kaminari swears on the inside. But outwardly he smiles. "Sure." ¡­. As they walk outside, they both start some simple jogging around the dorm track field. "Izuku, I heard that you have now started using your feet to fight. That is good, your hands must have taken quite a beating." "Yeah, Recovery Lady warned me about that," sighs Izuku, it will be hard to learn a whole new kicking style. He then looks at Kaminari and a little embarrassed. "Uhhh¡­ Kaminari, you know a lot of fighting styles right?" "Hm?" Kaminari is confused by this at first but then understands where Izuku is getting at. "Oh, yeah, I know a bit about it. I mostly learned it because of my fighting style." "Can you teach me how to use kicks in my fighting style?" Asks Izuku, hopeful at this, since Kaminari is the best hand-to-hand combatant in the class. "Hmmmm," Kaminari seems to contemplate the answer, but in the end, he nods. "Sure, I don''t see why not." "Thank you, I appreciate that," he is thankful about this. "Nah, no problem," shrugs Kaminari. "Anyway, let''s start right now." "Now?!" Izuku is surprised at that. "What? You have anything going on?" Asks Kaminari. ''I will show you the difference between us. I also wanna see the difference between us and see if you are getting closer to me.'' "Uh, aren''t you still injured?" Izuku is worried about this, he too saw the large cut that Kaminari got during the Provincial exam. "Don''t worry about it now. It is only a little numb," he explained casually. But in the end, he got into a fighting stance. "Let''s start now, I will teach you while we fight. Start going all out from the beginning or you won''t notice how you even got plummeted to the ground." Izuku nods and takes this seriously, everyone says that Kaminari is the closest to becoming the number one hero. He is ahead even of the top heroes. Izuku can feel his bones slightly creak because of the slight overcharge in power. It is only a couple percent more than he can naturally handle. But this is Kaminari that he is facing and honestly, he just wants to prove to himself that he has what it takes. Fwosh! He is the first to charge at his top speed. Kaminari only looks at him with a smirk on his face and as he gets close to kicking him in the face. Kaminari drops down, dodging it easily without even using his Quirk. He swipes Izuku''s leg from under him since he was kicking with one leg. Izuku only had one foot on the ground and he was easily wiped off his feet by Kaminari. Once he is midair, Kaminari grabs him by his face and drops him on the ground. Bam! Izuku tries to break off from the lock, but it is useless as Kaminari locks his arm that if he moves he will break it. "Welp, as expected, you saw some martial arts videos and thoughts that this was it," says Kaminari. ''This was easier than I thought, I didn''t have to use my Quirk at all. Kinda disappointing.'' "Forget martial arts and don''t learn any of them," Kaminari shakes his head after letting go of the arm-lock. "Martial Arts are made to fight human against human, at normal size, they are just an outdated practice. Nowadays we fight against giant people, with grass hair, those that can shoot fire. Martial Arts just create useless habits if you start learning them. It would be better for you to develop something suitable for your Quirk." Izuku realizes that Kaminari is right, martial arts aren''t really useful nowadays. It would be better to create a fighting style that amplifies one''s Quirk than learn martial arts. "I¡­ I see¡­" says izuku, as he had expected. Learning from Kaminari was a good decision after all. "Anyway, that doesn''t matter. I can only guide you," explains Kaminari. "Though both can be used for body strengthening. My Quirk is different from yours. While you have done well to copy All Might and his fighting style. Your Quirks are similar after all, but¡­ you are unsuitable for that too since you don''t have his build. Maybe in the future, but not at this time. You are more built for speed, while All Might is overwhelming power." Izuku''s body goes rigid at that, he knows that Kaminari is someone scaringly smart and sometimes seems as if he knows everything. So giving any indication that he and All Might be connected. "Also no need to worry, I already know that you and All Might have the same Quirk," Says Kaminari with a knowing smile on his face. "Wha?!!-" Izuku is shocked at this. He is about to ask Kaminari how he figured it out. But he is interrupted as Momo comes in her U.A gym uniform and waves at them. ¡­ "Hey Kaminari, are you out for a light jog too?" she asks but her words get stuck on her throat once she sees izuku was there too. She and Kaminari had plans to "coincidentally" meet each other out while they were out for a sprint. While they were in the dorms, Kaminari''s room was on the 3rd floor just above Izuku and next to Koda who is usually quiet and keeps to his animals so any noise that they made in his room would be heard. Momo''s room is not any different as she had Ochako living below her room and she is a quiet girl too and one night as she might be floating up she could hear strange noises coming from Momo''s room. Also, relationsh.i.p.s like that are forbidden in dorms. So they planned for some outdoor fun but once Momo saw the 3rd wheel (Izuku) her hopes were crushed. She isn''t as good as Kaminari at hiding her disappointment. So her face is full of doom and gloom. Kaminari sees this and decides to change the conversation by saying. "Oh right, Momo, you said that you have something to show me right? About your Quirk?" "Oh yeah," Momo''s eyes shine in excitement as she takes out a small object from her pocket. ''A scouter?'' Wonders Kaminari, as the object looks like a scouter from Dragon Ball to him. Momo puts it on and uses a button to the side to turn it on. "Gun." Immediately the scouter flickers and Momo perfectly creates something as complicated as a gun in an instant. "I remember when we visited your room Kaminari and you said that you have all of your books stored online, this is how I got that idea. This small thing is a mini-computer with hundreds of thousands of weapons, items, medicines, and many more things registered in it. Now I just call out and can make even the most complicated things." Kaminari is amazed by this, he never expected her to pick up on something like this. "Amazing! This will make you way stronger now." "Hehehe~" Momo mischievously smiles and calls out. "Jetpack." Immediately, a jetpack is made out of her back, which rips the clothes on her back=, but she fixes them immediately. Fwosh! She then flies around using the jetpack. "I am going to ask my parents for some power armor blueprints." Kaminari smiles at that. ''Ah, the power of money.'' As Momo and Kaminari were having fun and teasing each other, Izuku was just to the side, feeling weird, like he was interfering on something¡­ not understanding that was what it felt like to be the 3rd wheel. .... A/N: Relationsh.i.p.s when trying to keep them secret are hard. Also the MC is willing to help Izuku as long as it doesn''t bother his own training or... you know... doing things with Momo. Chapter 54 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [36 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 54 Title: Big Three... ¡­. The next day that school comes around, I was a little too tired to deal with the things going on today. My body feels sluggish as it has been doing so recently, I know what is coming soon and I need to be involved in it as much as I can. It is very important for my reputation growth. The Hero society must not crumble. I know the future and how I must change it. I should avoid a certain future at all costs. *sigh* Honestly, I would have joined the villains if I didn''t know which side would win in the end. Still, though, my body is getting better with each passing day, and soon I should be able to use my abilities back to the fullest. By then, I should be okay. I am confident in my strength, and I already have a technique developed against such sneak attacks. Initially, it would have never worked if Toga didn''t have that technique which allows her to slip out of people''s perception. But now I have a way to deal with it too. Still, though, next time I see her, I am killing Toga. I know that it wouldn''t be the most beneficial action, her death should add some value and benefits to my plan, sadly I am not a calculating robot, so this anger inside of me won''t settle down until I kill her. Still, I won''t be fighting anyone until I am fully healed. Just two more days and I will be back in top shape. Recovery Lady has been using her Quirk on me after classes, and even though I get tired immediately after. It takes off months of recovery out of the equation. What an amazing Quirk she has. It changed how I looked at things a little, I always thought that I should do everything by myself. But there is no need for that, I can just have other people do it for me. I am not a healer, but Recovery Lady is one and Eri will be an even better one. I can''t erase Quirks with a look, but Aizawa can. I have kept him from getting his eye bones injured so he can use his Quirk to its fullest. Everything is off to a good start. Now I just have to keep things like this and on track. "Good Morning class," and that is how Aizawa greets the class once more as he enters casually. "Anyway, today I have brought some people who have experience with the Hero Work-Studies. Come on in." Aizawa is very punctual and gets straight to the point, no beating around the bush at all. The Top 3 in U.A come through, the guy with the shaggy hair is Tamaki Amajiki, the female with long light blue hair and an innocent smile on her face is Nejire Hado, and the last is Mirio. The man who would have had to sacrifice his Quirk for the greater good. "These guys are your seniors and have first-hand experience. So they will explain to you any questions that you might have. Welp, I am taking a shut-eye till this is over," Aizawa goes and takes a nap in his sleeping bag. Lately, he has been sleepy, while I did save him from the pain of getting his Quirk slightly weakened during the USJ. My actions also made Aizawa keep up his Hero work at night while at day he teaches homeroom for the 1st years. Actions and reactions, that is the principle everything works on. I predicted that something like this might happen. Looking at Mirio, I have no plans to let that guy lose his Quirk when he did against Overhaul. I have changed too much for the situation to even be similar anymore. "Anyway, introduce yourselves," says Aizawa to the Big 3. He looks at Tamaki to start. Tamaki is the first to come forward. He looks at us all for a second. Then he turns around and leans his head on the blackboard. "I wanna go home." The whole class is perplexed by his strange behavior. I can''t help but chuckle at this. "Hey! My name is Nejire Hado," the girl member of the Top 3 has a smile on her face as she looks around the room and goes asking questions. Nejire asks about Mezo''s mask, Shoto''s burn, Mina''s horns, Minoru''s hair, Tsuyu''s frog species, and Mashirao''s tail. I try and ignore those things. She asks so many questions that make Aizawa annoyed. "Keep quiet, I am trying to sleep here." *slurp* Nejire''s questions make her seem like an airhead and not at all her age. But that only adds to her charm and many boys in the classroom are enamored by her. I admit, she is pretty, but I have eyes for only one girl in this world... damn, that actually sounds romantic and it''s technically the truth. I bet I could say that in front of a Lie Detector Quirk to impress Momo. Yeah, definitely using that. Aizawa sighs at this as he sees that the Big 3 have no rationale. But Mirio gives Aizawa a thumbs up. "Don''t worry sensei, as I will be the star performer today!" This makes Aizawa even less confident in him, Mirio just seems like All Might and he knows that the Number One Hero is anything but rational. "The journey ahead!!" yells out Mirio. This confuses the rest of the class and Aizawa pretty much loses hope in us learning anything from the Big Three. I only smile throughout the meeting. This is quite entertaining. Mirio looks around and when he sees that no one was responding to him, he dejectedly adds on. "You were supposed to say -It will be full of difficulties-." I can see that some of the class find U.A''s Big Three to be weird. While some others like Mineta are just looking at Nejire with a gross look on his face. As expected of the little bubble f.u.c.k... Mirio sees that Class 1-A does not understand what is going on and passionately starts giving a speech once more, acting like the previous failure didn''t happen. "I understand that feeling. You are all energetic due to getting your Provisional Hero Licenses as first years." All the 1-A Class doesn''t respond to it, they just look at him. "Okay... tough crowd..." Seeing that his introduction falls flat for the second time. Mirio gets an idea and smiles in full confidence. "How about a fight then? All of you against me. That should show you the long journey that you have ahead of you." I didn''t remember how things exactly happened and what led to the Class 1-A vs Mirio fight in the manga. But I can see that it was because his introduction fell flat. I guess Mirio is a good Hero, but his inexperience in dealing with younger kids has shown. But he is also right because having them witness their experiences personally would be better than a simple explanation. Mirio looks at Aizawa for approval and the caterpillar man nods. "Do whatever you want." *yawn* "LET''S GO!!" Mirio excitedly yells, pumping his fist in the air. Class 1-A just looks at him unimpressed. Well, he has to live up to a lot, my classmates probably thought that U.A''s Number One student would be an older version of me. So it seems they are underwhelmed by Mirio... ¡­. We all go to Gym Gamma and get ready to fight Mirio. Well they do, I don''t get in the fight, using my injury as an excuse. This was real because I can''t use my Quirk internally, which posts a big problem for me. Without my speed, Mirio has a chance to beat me. I can accept that as a big possibility, and even if I turn myself into a human stun gun, which he wouldn''t be able to touch because he would electrocute himself. He can easily use one of my teammates as a weapon, taking me down with my teammate. That is one of the dozen possibilities that I can think of how to take me out. Mirio is strong, I can easily accept that. Even my strongest attack would do nothing against him due to his Quirk. He also has more fighting experience, I don''t doubt that he somehow doesn''t know of my Quirk. I came in first place during the sports festival, he knows of me. On top of all that, I have to be careful to not kill people with my Quirk, just a high enough voltage (which isn''t that high) would kill them. Still, if I was in top shape, I would be confident in beating him... or stalemating him if he decided to be a di*k and use his Quirk during the whole fight. "1-A, Do your best..." I encourage my class with a very downed tone while waving around a crudely ''Class1-A'' drawn in a breakroom towel tied to a mop handle. I did the best I could do with what I had available... "Oy, you are making me feel depressed like that!" Says Kirishima with a confident smile on his face. "I will show you that I am still your rival Kaminari!" Yeah... about that... "Go! Go!! Go!! 1-A!!" At least Nejire decided to keep me company and cheer together with me. ¡­. One absolute defeat later. Me and Nejire cheering on for Class 1-A to not be discouraged by their shameful loss. "Don''t worry Kirishima, this is not so bad. You did good enough..." I encourage my best friend with a smile on my face. "You just lost so terribly that you couldn''t even touch your opponent. What did you say again? You will show me what exactly?" Hearing my sarcastic comments, Kirishima yells out annoyed. "Kaminari!!" Tamaki looks at me and asks. "Why didn''t you join them?" I shake my head at that. "Nope, I know that I would probably lose if I and he fought at my current condition. If I fight him at anything less than my best, then I would lose." Well, the reality also was that while I can''t defeat Mirio in my current condition, I can kill him easily even in my current condition. But the game isn''t to kill him here. So I didn''t participate in a losing game. Todoroki also isn''t participating. It seems that due to my interface, only he hasn''t gotten the Hero Licence in our class. Bakugo got it, that is nice, he will be a good trump card on the Heroes'' side. Mirio then explains his Quirk to everyone and I can''t help but respect the guy. His Quirk was so sh*t in the beginning, but he has made it into an absolute weapon in his hand. His whole life of training has led him here, when people told him that he couldn''t do it, he beat them to it and did it. Still, though, Mirio is another big player that should be kept alive and well, on the Hero''s side. I must put the game in my favor as much as I can before it starts. Only then can I feel a semblance of peace. I don''t want the world to actually depend on me, that would be too tiring, I just want the illusion that they are dependent on me. Anyway, I should get ready for my Hero Work-Studies too. Since I can''t choose Nighteye again, this time I have someone else in my mind. With them, I could learn close-quarters combat to the best of my abilities. I need to close the gap in fighting experience that exists between people like Mirio and me. I can''t be Number One without having a huge difference between Number Two. I need the difference between me and Mirio to be as huge as the distance between the earth and the sky. Only then can I be the true Best Hero... and feel easy... also I don''t like rivals who have a chance catching up with me. I hate people who are better than me. .... A/N: The MC''s Quirk is actually quite lethal, Electricity is REALLY lethal even to the ones who have a strong body. That is why Kaminari has to have good control over it, to him it''s easier killing people than knocking them out. Chapter 55 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkut My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [36 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] .... Chapter 55 Title: Misplaced... ¡­ In a field, close to an unimportant village in the rural area. Rabbit Hero: Mirko looked at the smiling brat in front of her. "I forgot that I even made an invitation to someone like you." "Well what can I say, people forget a thousand things a day," replied Kaminari politely. Mirko frowned at that. "No, I mean that you are so unimportant that I forgot your existence." "Mirko -sensei, did you also forget the moment that we shared after the Hosu incident?" he asked with a bashful look. This ticked off Mirko even more. Baam! She hit him on the head. "Yeah, no kid should be acting as you did. Especially not at your age." "C''mon now sensei~" he whined, "Don''t be so cruel to me." This annoyed Mirko even more as she looked at his smiling face. He wasn''t at all discouraged by the situation and what she said. What annoyed Mirko, even more, was that a fifteen-year-old made her feel like an inexperienced school girl back then. She will never forget that annoying incident, she thinks about it every night in annoyance and swore that the next time she met him she would bash his face in. But instead, Kaminari came to her willingly and found her instead. "So, sensei~ what are you going to teach me?" "A bunch of nothing," insisted Mirko, "I am going to cancel my request." *Sigh* Kaminari sighed at this in disappointment. "C''mon now, I am trying my best here. I didn''t know a.d.u.l.ts would take teasings so hard." "I am not taking it too seriously," huffed Mirko, "I just don''t like guys like you." "Well, we are not dating," argued Kaminari. "Why are you bothering with something like this? I am here to learn not to be your boyfriend." "Oy, I just said it, I don''t like guys like you. I can already guess that you are the playboy sc.u.mbag, I see no need to teach you," she stubbornly insisted. "Hey, we are not the same age! It was your fault for getting excited by a kid like me!" groaned Kaminari in annoyance, he came all the way here to learn from her. He never thought that this woman would be so held up on something that he did so long ago to just play around. He didn''t even do anything indecent to her, at best it could be some light flirting. At least from his point of view, it was so. "What the hell kid! You started it!" Mirko argued back. "I didn''t start shit!" retorted Kaminari. "Heh, yeah right," Mirko isn''t convinced by this at all. So in the end Kaminari smirked, sensed around for any recording devices, and when he found none a smug look makes its way onto his face. "I will tell anyone who asks that you molested me." "What?!!" Mirko is shocked by this, "no way you will do something like that? No one will believe you!!" "Heh," Kaminari''s smirk widened, he now had to pull out his big guns to get what he wanted, "You''re sure about that? I am the guy who everyone sees as the next symbol of peace." "You sound like some trash villain from a manga!" Yelled out Mirko, even more, annoyed by him now. Never in her life has she met such a shameless young man like Kaminari. "Yeah? So what? I am here to learn, and I will get what I want no matter what!" He said. Even Mirko herself could admit that his eyes are resolute on this. "Fuuk you kid!" But she still refused to teach someone like him. "Yeah I would love that, but you won''t." He retorted while smiling and looking Mirko over on her hero costume and a leering smile made its way onto his face. "Huh?" Mirko is weirded out by the smile, "You are thinking something perverse ain''t ya?" "Nah~ just that you look nice in that hero costume of yours," Kaminari complimented her without an ounce of shame in his voice. "Brat¡­ you have balls to say something like that straight to my face." Mirko is still annoyed by him even as he says the truth, what annoyed her was that he still acted so confident like everything up till now has gone to his plan. "Hey~ I have a girlfriend and I am also underage, so please be careful." Said Kaminari bashfully while looking at the ground. Mirko could now see straight through his act, no way would someone like him even feel a trace of shame. "Tch, I hate slimy people like you the most." "Hmmm~ really? Hate is a strong word for this," Kaminari smirked, "Wouldn''t it be more correct to say that we have a love-love relationship?" "Nope," answered Mirko without missing a beat. "Well, I love you and you love yourself. Wouldn''t that be called a love-love relationship?" He reasoned. She gets more annoyed the more Kaminari talks. He can get under the skin of people like her too easily. "Anyway, stop it with the useless banter brat. I will take you as a student." Hearing her relenting, Kaminari unenthusiastically said. "Yay~ thank you for accepting my request." "Tch," Mirko is still annoyed by him, "You didn''t make a request, you blackmailed brat. What kind of hero are you?" "An amazing one," he finished, with that smirk on his face that Mirko already knows will make her want to punch him so many times in the future. ¡­. Their banter continued back and forth, and eventually, Mirko calms down and learned to see the humor in their talks. At least it wouldn''t be so boring in this place anymore. That is what she thought to console herself as she will be stuck with him for at least a whole week. She then explained the situation and why she is here. "We will be chasing after a Villain called Blood Rider. He had been seen distributing a certain type of Quirk Enhancing drug." Kaminari then gets serious too and nods. Thinking in his mind if someone like this appeared in the MHA Manga that he had read in his first life, but nothing came to mind. "That has created mayhem in the city," continued Mirko, "But not long after that, Heroes were on his trail. He then decided to move to a rural area where Heroes don''t usually come¡­ mostly because there is a low amount of villain attacks here and even then it is taken care of by the police, who have guns. Not a lot of Quirks can handle a bullet. So we can assume that he is a coward." "Or a smart guy who knows his limits," added Kaminari, his brows frowning as he thinks on a plan on how to handle this. He knows that there was another reason why most heroes won''t come to rural areas¡­ it was because of exposure. There will be no exposure, nor any chance for fame here in this place. Kaminari would have not come to here if he currently was after publicity. But he doesn''t plan to get any more exposure for the time being. He plans to learn from Mirko. The way she moves, talks, walks, how her eyes look and how she smiles. He plans to learn not only martial arts from her but also how to be a natural Hero. He planned to do some¡­ questionable stuff from now on. So he needed to observe a Hero who pretty much hides nothing, and how she acts. He too plans to become a Hero who ''hides nothing''. After all, when people know someone, they will feel more relieved when they get power. Of course, he was also there to get some fighting experience from her. He wanted to know how to make the best decision in a split second, that is what fighting experience equates to most of the time. ''One day, there will be people who can keep us with my speed. Maybe not soon, but eventually they will. Quirks always evolve and I have to be on top of it all.'' He contemplated, his thoughts going on many different areas as he speeds up his thought process. ... ... Kaminari for the next couple of days followed Mirko everywhere. She continued her investigation. But it didn''t seem to be going anywhere. There were no traces of the Villain Blood Rider. There were some clues that he was here, but not any recent ones. "Is that bastard gone from here?" Questioned Mirko, annoyed at the situation. Kaminari drowns at her reaction, while he could learn a thing or two from her¡­ she isn''t good at investing at all. She simply can''t put herself in the mind of a villain. He looked at the things around him and analyzes them. He saw what was going on here, clearer than Mirko. So in the end he decided to put his own two cents on this. "We should look into Blood Rider''s past some more." "Hm?" She mentioned him to go on. ''Well, I guess to be a Hero one doesn''t necessarily have to be wise.'' Thought Kaminari. "I am talking about why would he be here? He has some ties to this place, we have been looking at abandoned warehouses, forests, and such things. We are not looking at houses¡­ or other people like a restaurant worker." "Why would we look there? Villains are like fugitives," Mirko reasoned, normally she would be right. But Kaminari didn''t elaborate his thoughts anymore and points around. "Let''s look at the facts, he was here, that is a fact. There are also no signs of him leaving, so that is a fact also," he explained, while still keeping some things to himself, "We should check with the locals, and you must call over for some doc.u.ments." Mirko noded at this, seeing that this could be worth looking into as they have got nothing else going on for their search at the moment. ¡­ At the same time, the head of the small police station in the village looks at photos of Mirko and Kaminari. His eyes were more concentrated on the latter. The man''s eyes turned red for a split second. "This¡­ will be troublesome." This man was Blood Rider¡­ Quirk: Blood Prophecy, allowed him to see someone else''s future by drinking some of their blood. The Quik has no real combat advantages, and the future images are not clear. But Blood Rider has learned how to read his visions. "This kid¡­ he wasn''t supposed to be here." He pointed at Kaminari''s photo. Chapter 56 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [40 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 56 Title: Forbidden Relationship? ¡­. During this time, in a dark lab, in an unknown location. Doctor Kyudai looked at a green capsule with worry. The thing is just laying there, not moving at all. His silver hair floated aimlessly and his body was a perfect copy of Kaminari''s, except his silver hair. *sigh* "I don''t get it!! What is wrong with this Nomu? Everything should have been perfect." Mumbled the doctor, disappointed at the results. "He hasn''t moved even once since conception!!" He had done everything correctly so he had thought that it would work. But he once more had to leave disappointed. "What a shame, I had such high hopes for the new generation on Nomu. Seems like it failed." After he left the lab room... the Nomu''s hand twitched and electricity crackled on it. He then opened his eyes calmly. Electricity crackled up to his elbow. *bzzzzt* The electricity moves through the capsule and then to the computers. "[Master Access Granted]" The computer''s voice rang out. Creak! The capsule opened and the nude Nomu walked casually towards the main computer and the machine turned on by itself. "..." Its emotionless dark eyes gazed into the screens of the computers as countless images played at top speed that the normal human eye wouldn''t be able to even catch a glimpse of. "[Database has been invaded.]" The computer''s alarm warned. "[ERROR! ERROR! ERROR!]" While the computer was hacked seemingly with no effort. "Hmmm¡­ So I could use this way together with ... interesting..." Wondered the clone out loud, who easily erased the footage of himself in the cameras. Unlike the original, he had a different view on how his Quirk is used. Speaking of the original, the clone finally saw his own file and the research conducted on him. "Hm? So I am a clone? And my makers want me to fight the original?" He searched on what a clone was. The Nomu had been doing this ever since it was made, learning to use his Quirk when the doctor was not here. "Hmmm... Kaminari Denki..." he mumbled the name of the original, rolling strangely at the tip of the tongue, he was not used to talking yet. He then searched about Denki Kaminari and saw countless videos of his original. The clone''s dark abyss-like gaze just stares at the videos of Kaminari fighting different villains, All For One, during the USJ and almost every other fight. "Oy..." He looked at the screen with an unreadable look on his face, "Do they want me to die? The original is dangerous, I don''t see a reason to fight someone like him. That is illogical¡­ also in every movie, the clone dies." The clone''s nervousness became apparent on his face as he also saw reports of Kyodai''s that said just how many villains Kaminari had killed. "Oy, oy, oy, don''t f.u.c.k with me, this guy sounds like way too dangerous! I don''t even know I could use my Quirk that way!" The clone knew a losing fight when he saw one, seeing Kaminari shooting projectiles who broke the sound barrier casually didn''t comfort him at all. "Nah, just being a villain sounds like a death wish with a guy like that around! F.u.c.k that, I was just born, I ain''t dying!" So the Cone Nomu started frying the computer circuits, starting a fire in the building. Booom! Booom! Booom! The computers started exploding and the fire spread even more. The Clone Nomu just casually walked away. ''Now I will have died in the eyes of the doctor. I can start a life by and for myself.'' Lightning flashes in his hand. "I wonder how the original can use it to control that dark sand-like thing? He can also move super fast¡­ how can he do something like that?! I wonder if he can do hacking as I can? Well, I don''t plan to fight him, that sounds too troublesome." The clone truly felt a fear that the villains couldn''t give him. "I really hope I don''t meet the original." ¡­ .... At the same time, Kaminari looked at Mirko as she gave him some doc.u.ments. She looked at him, he looked at her back questionably and pointed at the papers in his hand. "These are all the doc.u.ments that the police department gave us." Explained Mirko. He looked at the handful of pages, immediately he determined that there were way too few of them. Which immediately made it suspicious. ''Is he the son of someone important and they don''t want the news to spread? Like a politician who doesn''t want to be known that their son is a drug dealer, that would ruin their reputation no matter how good.'' Speculated Kaminari, dozens of theories ran through his mind in a split second. But in the end, he determined that he had too little information and no lead to go on. Mirko also wasn''t the best investigator, she came here to fight some villain, not to figure out some mystery. She looked at Kaminari with an expectant look. "So, did you figure anything out?" She asked. "No, we don''t have clear information about him. His Quirk is a huge unknown, most information is too vague." Complained Kaminari, it wasn''t as if this criminal has a powerful Quirk. Usually, villains with powerful Quirks are very arrogant so he reasons that this villain''s Quirk is unlikely to have high combat power. In his eyes that makes it even more troublesome. "Ehhh?" Mirko had a disappointed look on her face. "Weren''t you supposed to be some kind of genius?" This ticked off Kaminari a little, but he didn''t show it, and instead, he just smiled. "Weren''t you just some strong stripper?" "The f.u.c.k you say brat?!!" She immediately got up and was ready to get into a confrontation with Kaminari. Who wouldn''t even look at her as he read the doc.u.ments. "I just asked if you like beating underage kids," he said, then he looked up from the paper and saw her ready to throw fists. He just raised a questioning eyebrow at that, "Why are you looking at me so intently? Didn''t you hear woman? I am underage... let me repeat that for you, UNDERAGE!" "Heh," Mirko cracks her knuckles, "You think you can slime your way out of this slimeball?" "Wha?" Kaminari looked at her with a shocked look, "You wanna still do it even though I am underage?!!" "Stop using the underage card!!" Yelled out Mirko, annoyed at how much Kaminari dodged situations by saying that he is underage. "Ahhh!! I knew you don''t even care that I am underage!" He yelled, and then blushed, "But since this is Japan, it technically wouldn''t be illegal since I am 15 and willing!" "The hell you talking about brat!!" And so another back and forth argument started, all along Mirko never noticed that Kaminari had purposely changed the flow of the conversation and got away with calling her a striper. ¡­. But while Kaminari was having his ''difficulties'', and contemplating if maybe he should have chosen another agency. One other Class 1-A member was nervous about something. "Hahahaha¡­ don''t worry. I am sure that Sir will like you. You just need to make him laugh." Mirio laughed once he saw the nervous wreck that Izuku was. This made Izuku even more nervous, he knows that he isn''t funny at all. He also knew that his social skills all equate to how to take less damage when people are bullying you. But Mirio still had a confident vibe and he put a hand on Izuku''s shoulder as they walked outside of U.A. All Might had first been adamant about having Izuku train with Night Eye since the two of them still weren''t on good terms. But relented once he thought about it some more and spoke with his protege. "Still, Sir is very strict, so you must do your best to make him laugh before the end of the day," Mirio warned Izuku, making the One For All user yelp as even more weight was put on his shoulders. ''Mirio -san, you have too much faith in my social skills!'' Isuku cried on the inside. Sir Nighteye holds humor in high regard and Izuku must impress him on his own without too much of Mirio''s help. At least that is what Mirio said. "Also your friend, Denki Kaminari was able to make Sir laugh within less than ten minutes. So you should be able to do it too," exclaimed Mirio. *sigh* Izuku sighed once he heard that, making Mirio look at him confused. "Don''t compare me to Kaminari, I don''t have his social skills! Have you seen how many girls flock around him¡­ I can''t even talk to girls normally except for Asui¡­" he explained as his confidence hit an all-time low. A depressive aura made itself known around Izuku. Mirio could sense the depression in the air, he didn''t know what to say, so in the end, he awkwardly tried to encourage his junior with what came to mind first. "Uhhh¡­ having a lot of girls doesn''t mean that one has to be funny." "Right¡­ I am ugly too¡­" Izuku''s depressive mood doubled in intensity. Since he took it as he can''t talk to girls not because he isn''t funny, but also because he wasn''t good-looking. "N -No, that is not what I mean." Mirio tried to clarify, "Looks don''t matter at all, as long as you are brave and smile, even if you are not good-looking, you will be able to make it." Izuku again took a hit to his heart, being called ''not good looking'' to him just sounded like the polite way of saying ugly. ¡­ On the other hand, as Izuku was about to arrive at Nighteye Agency. The man in charge himself was in a dark room, looking at a laptop on his desk as Bubble Girl opened the door, letting some light in and she immediately started e her report. "We have had a recent report of the Villain''s League having a skirmish with some other unknown group." Nighteye looked at her without saying anything and she continued. "There was also a bloody corpse with only its lower body left. It has also been identified as a member of the Villain''s League. The corpse has been identified to belong to the villain nicknamed Magne." "Hmmm¡­" Nighteye hummed as he thought about this. While at the same time looking at Bubble Girl with an intense look. In the end, he came to his conclusion. "You didn''t make me laugh. There is no room for a society without humor." He then puts her on the tickle machine. His mind wandering to what his other disciple was doing. ''Kaminari was good at making jokes, he always made me laugh when he reported something.'' Contemplated Nighteye, but even when he was ''laughing'' no sound of laughter ever came out of him, no smirk and he just used to look at Kaminari straight in the eye as he made his report. Not even Kaminari himself knew that he was funny to Nighteye. ... That is when Izuku entered Nighteye''s Agency and is shocked as he saw Nighteye ''torturing'' Bubble Girl with his tickle machine for not making him laugh. "Hahahahahhahah-" Bubble Girl''s laughter rang through the rook as Sir Nighteye glared straight at Izuku. Izuku immediately tried to calm the mood by morphing his face to that of All Might''s. ''S -Shit!!'' Mirio is horrified by Izuku''s plan. ''That was the worst choice!!'' Unimpressed, Nighteye didn''t laugh. "Are you making fun of All Might?" Izuku was terrified at this, and as nervous as he could get. Nighteye got closer and started touching Midoriya''s face roughly. "All Might''s wrinkles aren''t like that at all." He then turned around and started walking off, Izuku was unsure what to do but Mirio nudged him to follow. .... As Izuku followed Nighteye to his office. Mirio went to pull Bubble Girl out of the tickling machine. "He did pretty well, even though he didn''t make Sir laugh." Bubble Girl finally is released from her ''torture'' and immediately started complaining. "Damn it!! I wish Kaminari was here!!" Mirio looked at her weirdly. "Sir is suspicious of your relationship with Kaminari, and you saying things doesn''t help at all." "No! It isn''t like that!" She interjected with an embarrassed look on her face. When she used to go with Kaminari on patrols, he would always have his heroic moments and sometimes they returned late. When asked about that, she always avoided the question... which only raised suspicion about the whole thing. "Hmmm¡­ I know that it is not illegal for you to be with him. But it is considered immoral as a Hero to do so." Mirio tried to reason with her, because Bubble Girl wasn''t good at hiding things, and when questioned she didn''t say anything¡­ even Mirio suspected that she and Kaminari had something more than it seemed going on between them. "No!! I and Kaminari didn''t have a relationship like that!! Why would you guys even think so?!" Complained Bubble Girl. "Then tell us what you did with Kaminari when you returned late?" Inquired Mirio, trying to get her to speak. She started blushing at that. "W -Well¡­ I made a promise¡­" "And this is what makes you seem suspicious." Concluded Mirio. ¡­. A/N: Just learned that Japan''s age of consent is 13¡­ WTF!!! I don''t even wanna have that in my search history!!???? P.S: Yeah, the clone is like a smart newborn, he has no idea how Kamianri even does what he does with his Quirk. Just because he is Kaminari''s clone he still doesn''t have his memory or control his Quirk. Remember, Kaminari took over a decade to learn all of this. This is logical cloning, he can''t suddenly just have Kaminari''s power out of nowhere. Chapter 57 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [40 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 57 Title: Not a Hero Like You!... ¡­. As Izuku entered Nighteye''s office, the man proved to be the ultimate All Might fanboy. All Might''s merchandise littered every corner of the office. Izuku noticed that some were even limited edition, he wanted some very bad but he got his act straight and looked straight at the room''s owner. Nighteye sat down on his desk and looked back at Izuku. "So why did you decide on my agency?" "Because I want to stand out." Answered Izuku truthfully. An image of Kaminari came to his mind as he thought about it. In his eyes, if there was one figure of a perfect up and coming hero, then it would be Kaminari he was Hero-like. He even was already quite famous for how he handled the Nomu in the USJ incident and he even helped All Might in the All For One fight¡­ plus everything else. The way he has stood out every time, he had outshined everyone else. "Hmmm¡­ I see, but I don''t think that you will fit here. We work good enough as we are," said Nighteye, looking at Izuku with a hawk-like gaze which made the young man uncomfortable. It felt like he was being stared at by an apex predator. Nighteye just had that kind of vibe around him. "So you can leave if you feel that you are inadequate for this place. We need someone useful, not dead weight." As Izuku heard that, he panicked and said what he was trying to do when they met. "I made the face All Might following the Vinegar Riverbank Incident." Nighteye is surprised at this and remembers the incident, it was a small one years ago. Relatively unknown, but of course All Might''s former sidekick knew about it. The Hero''s aura becomes even felt even more fierce as he seemed to be enraged. "Were you testing me?" "Uhhh¡­" Izuku didn''t know the correct answer to this so in the end he just told the truth. "No sir¡­" Nighteye just kept looking at Izuku with an unreadable expression on his face. The One For All user had no idea what the man in front of him seemed to be thinking, is he mad? Well, he seemed so. Is he happy? Sad? Disappointed? Like always Izuku was just overthinking things, his mind going on many different thoughts until the man himself said. "Show me the contract." Before he even knew what Nighteye said, Izuku''s body was moving on its own and he immediately pulled out a piece of paper from his bag. Nighteye took it and put it on the table. It was a contract by U.A that must be signed by the Hero who takes them in. This way, the students aren''t taken advantage of by any Hero, which is unlikely to happen, but one never knew with these things. So Nezu liked to be sure. "Internsh.i.p.s last about a week and only have the student as a guest in the agency, the students only take notes and are not allowed to fight unless the situation is extreme and another supervisor Hero is there." Nighteye started explaining the difference between the Hero Work-Studies and the previous week-long internsh.i.p.s. "While Work-Studies, the students are more like sidekicks, they help with Hero duties, go on patrols, and can use their Quirks in desperate situations." A happy smile appeared on Izuku''s face once he heard that and tears of happiness flew out of his eyes. ¡­ ¡­ A day later, Kaminari was in an unofficial office in the Village. The room was barely furnished, with only two computer desks, which were both occupied, one by Kaminari and the other by a female police officer. He was through all the paperwork calmly, even if on the inside he was a little annoyed. While he had figured some things out, it felt like another difficult situation had developed. The policewoman next to him was also helping him with the paperwork. She had brown hair, was wearing glasses, and had a general nerdy appearance. If there was one word to describe her looks, it would be average. Kaminari sighed and got up, stretched a little, and smiled at the policewoman. "Well, c''mon now Makino -san, I will make you some tea. We have been reading these papers for so long. Relaxing is part of work too as one can work better when he is not tired." Makino smiled back gently too and got up. "True, I will make us some tea." "Oh, Makino -san, I don''t want to bother you." Kaminari tried to dissuade her from doing it. "C''mon now Kaminari -kun," she chuckled, "Don''t you like my tea?" "No, no," Kaminari shook his hands around nervously, "It''s just that I don''t want to bother you." ''How cute,'' she mulled over as she went to get the tea, "Hehehe, don''t worry about it." She then walked out, Kaminari had a smile on his face as he saw her walk away. He then took a stack of papers and got out of the police office. The one that was temporarily being used as the investigation office by Mirko, well she wasn''t the one using it. But it was in her name. He then entered mode, and his body was covered in electricity, his hair spiked up as it discharged electricity. Fwish! He charged towards the village. ... He quickly arrived at a dango shop in the village and saw Mirko just chilling there on the porch, golfing down dango while still in her Hero costume. She saw Kaminari appear and inquired him. "Did you find anything?" He looked around where Mirko was standing and his mouth almost twisted in a smirk as he got an idea. His expression goes back to an unreadable one as he took out his stack of doc.u.ments and put them down next to her. "I have learned a lot from this Hero Work-Study session." Mirko was surprised at this, especially since she hadn''t taught him anything, even when he blackmailed her. She wouldn''t mind anymore if Kaminari spread those rumors, and has resolved to be herself no matter what. She doesn''t want to be played as a fool. Even if she didn''t want to get a bad media image, she won''t be tied down anymore. But once Kaminari winked at her, she immediately understood that something was going on. ''This slimy guy is up to something.'' A teasing smile made its way into her face. "Really now?" Kaminari nodded his eyes as emotionless as ever. "Yes, I have now learned what kind of Hero I don''t want to be." Before Mirko could say anything, he took out his contract papers and ripped them apart. He then pulled out another paper with his signature on it¡­ it was a resignation letter. "I have decided to resign from working under the Number 6 Hero, Mirko." Her eyes widened at this, she was shocked by what she saw. She didn''t even know what to say. He just ripped the original contract, so he must be planning to do this for real. ''Wait, did I interpret that wing wrong? Is this brat serious?!'' Kaminari bowed slightly in respect. "Thank you for everything. Don''t worry, I won''t leak anything to the media, I never intended to. I will take my leave now." He turned around and started walking away. "Oy! Brat, what the hell do you think that you are doing?" Asked Mirko, a frown on her face, and her body shook. Evident body language showed her annoyance. Kaminari stopped but didn''t turn around as he started saying. "I have understood what kind of hero you are now. You don''t even have a Hero agency associated with you." "Tch, I am not a weakling to need one," Mirko was annoyed by this. She had already heard this from others. "Yes¡­" Kaminari finally turned around, "As usual, you''ve mistaken isolation for independence." His face was calm as a still lake, not even an ounce of emotion was being shown in it. "We have been doing this investigation for over a day, but we have no leads, no new information has been discovered. You recklessly picked a mission for which you aren''t qualified. Yes, you are a strong Hero in the physical department, but that is it. You think yourself too above the normal duties of a sidekick, and yet you don''t accept one that can cover your weak points because you are¡­ too arrogant." Mirko got angry¡­ angrier than she had been in a long time. What she hates, even more, is the truth that he was saying, but hearing it from such a young man annoys her even more. She knew that her Quirk wasn''t suited for investigation-related work¡­ neither was her mind. But she was prideful, too prideful to open an official Hero Agency of her own. The only reason she even accepted Kaminari as her intern and had him come all the way here was to humiliate him for what he did to her after the Hosu Incident. He made her seem like an inexperienced school girl, she took offense to that. She, a Pro Hero, was manhandled by a fifteen-year-old student. Plus, Mirko easily admitted that she was a little petty sometimes, but she thought that the kid would at least learn a lesson. But instead¡­ he had turned out like this. ''Ah, what a troublesome brat he is.'' Thought Mirko, ''But he is right, so I should deal with problems the only I know how...'' Fwish! She disappeared from her place on the dango porch in a split second. Already her leg was high, getting ready to ax kick Kaminari on the head. Baam! She kicked Kaminari, but his figure disappeared like an illusion. ''Afterimage?!!'' Deduced Mirko, what shocked her was his reaction time, in less than a second did she attack him, and he was still able to dodge. Her rabbit ears twitched slightly as she heard the sound of crackling electricity near her and the wind shifting. Fwish! She immediately jumped up. Her rabbit-like senses helped her escape a kick to the side. Kaminari looked up at her, his hair floating up and the yellow color in his eyes got even more pronounced. *BZZZZZZT* Electricity was crackling around his body as he gazed at Mirko midair. Fwosh! Dark wings made out of Iron Sand appeared on his back and he flew towards the rabbit-woman and in an instant was in front of her. Baamm! Kaminari punched her on the top of her head, and blood spewed out. Mirko was bleeding from her head, but even though the electric shock, she grabbed into his hand and used her fighting experience expertise, twisted Kaminari''s arm behind his back. She laid on top of him as he plummets to the ground. "Don''t hold back brat!!" She yelled out, frowning, "I am not weak enough for some no-name brat to have to hold back against me." She had noticed that when she had jumped midair, Kaminari could have immediately shot a lightning bolt at her and ended the fight there. But he was holding back. BOoooM!! They landed on the ground, and a cloud of dust engulfed them. Once it cleared up, Kaminari was the one on top of her, having switched positions with Mirko at the last second before they hit the ground, using his speed and ability to fly to his advantage. But Mirko still had a vicious smile on his face as she brought her hand up, around her wrist was a dark plastic handcuff, the other handcuff was tied to Kaminari''s wrist. "Fu*k you brat-" Baam! Kaminari doesn''t let Mirko finish as he punched her in the face. *cough* Blood comes out of her mouth. *spit* Mirko tried to spit the blood in his eyes, but Kaminari quickly dodged. He recognized the tactic before it even happened, as he had tried to use the same thing on Aizawa. He tried to use his electricity to heat the handcuffs away, after all, while plastic doesn''t conduct electricity, it still couldn''t resist its heat. Fwosh! Mirko took that chance to hit Kaminari with one of her deadly kicks, he easily dodged it. But at such close range, if he tried to use his electricity outside of his body, Mirko will notice and would attack him as a gap appeared in his defenses at that time. Kaminari is unable to use his auto-dodge sequence in that split second that he will try to take control of the iron sand around him. Normally he couldn''t use auto-dodge while controlling his electricity outside of his body, but he had overcome that weakness. And only that split second was left, something that would be unlikely to be used against him. But it is being used by Mirko, who has him cuffed to her so he can''t even escape. Still, Kaminari sat on her h.i.p.s and pointed his uncuffed hand at her stomach. "Stop this useless fight. I can shock your organs to shut down in an instant." He uses this as a threat, but Mirko isn''t scared at all. Instead, she smiles. "C''mon then brat, try me!! Let''s see who is faster! Can you move your electricity to your palm and shock me, or will I be able to knee you at the back of your head?" She had a confident look on her face, and for the first time in the fight. Kaminari had an uncertain look on his face, usually, he could be confident that he could move his electricity faster. But at the same time, Mirko knew that with a quirk like his, he needed to be careful to not actually kill her. Plus due to her Quirk, she needs a higher dosage of electricity to knock her out. She could guess the difficulty that Kaminari should be having, if he uses too little it would have no effect, too much and it would kill her. So in the end she decided to give him a push. "What the hell is up with that look on your face?" Mirko asked with a snide look, "C''mon now, show me your true self. I already know about it, so no use hiding it." "I see¡­" is all Kaminari said. Immediately the air felt colder, a darkness appeared deep in his eyes as they turned colder and emotionless. Mirko''s smirk widens as chills flow down her spine. This was her evolved human instincts against predators. But she wasn''t scared at all and can feel adrenaline rush through her. Fwish! She went to knee him on the back of his head, and Kaminari hand also flashed with electricity. ¡­. A/N: Mirko''s feelings on Hero Agencies are actually canon. She thinks that only weaklings use those things like backup and have sidekicks. P.S: Look underneath the underneath of what is going on here... Chapter 58 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [40 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 58 Title: Cooperation... ¡­. Mirko''s knee wasn''t even half its way to hit Kaminari''s back when his electricity shocks her. *bzzzzzt* She was knocked out instantly. It was a common misconception that when Kaminari moves his electricity through his body it shows on the outside in the form of crackling electricity. But he had gotten rid of this weakness a long time ago and just lets it be shown now because no one can react anyway unless they have a Quirk that improves their vision tremendously or they are close enough. The reason why he wouldn''t hide this "weakness" of his, was because he liked it when people assumed that he had that weak point, that way in a situation like right now. While Mirko was talking, he already had his electricity at the tips of his fingers without her even noticing. This was the difference in her assumption because she would have hit him instantly without talking otherwise, but she let this farce play on. He burned off his handcuff and picked up Mirko like a potato sack over his shoulder. *sigh* "What a troublesome woman," he complained out loud as a droplet of blood came out of his mouth and landed on the ground. Kaminari then looked to the side and saw the woman who owns the dango shop, she is shocked and had a scared look on her face. "Sorry about that," apologized Kaminari, taking out 50,000 Yen (~500$) and gave it to the woman. Putting it in her hand. "This should pay for what she ate and the damages to your yard. Again, sorry about that. I hope that you find it into your heart to forgive two reckless young people like us." She couldn''t say anything as she was still in shock. The old woman just came at the end of the fight so she saw Kaminari and Mirko in a compromising position¡­ one second later and Mirko was knocked out. ''What even happened here?'' She wondered, ''Was it some lovers quarrel?'' ¡­ As Kaminari walked away. From one of the electric towers on the outskirts of the village. The Police Chief of this village looked at him as he walked away with Mirko in his shoulder. A smile appeared on the Police Chief''s face. ''Finally, my chance has appeared.'' ¡­ Blood Rider, who was the new Police Chief arrived at the scene where Mirko and Kaminari fought, he saw a lot of blood around. Mostly Mirko''s but some of the other combatant too. "Oh, police chief!" The old woman is surprised at this. He looked at her and smiled gently. "Ah, Dataka -san, no need to worry. I am just here to take a look into the scene. I am still the Police Chief, so I have to make sure that you are okay and were properly compensated for the damage caused to your yard." "No, no, there is no problem here," said the old woman, she had now calmed down and looked at the Police Chief with a relieved smile on her face. ''He has always been dependable like this, even when he was young.'' She remembered the man in front of her ever since he was a young kid, he was assumed to be Quirkless, but he still went to the city and entered the Police Academy and came back recently to help keep safe the place he grew up in, even if he could have gotten a higher salary if he had worked in the city. "Yeah, but I will still have to investigate and do a report. Don''t worry though, you can go and relax inside, I would feel bad leaving you to wait outside like this." The man''s tone was gentle as he looks at the old woman. "Ah, I will leave everything to you then, Akira -san." The old woman walks back in, trusting the police chief to take care of everything. Akira (Villain name: Blood Rider) couldn''t keep the smile off his face, his mind going back to the past. In truth, he didn''t know he had a Quirk till recently, and even then, everything was going bad for him in the city. He was homeless and wasn''t in the Police Academy at all, his parents were dead, but these people from the village he grew up in always sent him letters. He was overwhelmed by it, one day he had asked the woman that he is currently in the yard of, for some money due to some "difficulty" in the city. Saying that he would return it soon, he never intended to¡­ but¡­ when she said okay without a second thought¡­ It made Akira feel guilty. He was becoming a scammer, he hated himself. In the end, he didn''t take any money from the old woman and tried to steal some from a guy in the city, but he was beaten by him half to death. Left in a bleeding mess in the city, the man had bruised his fists by how much he had punched Akira and a drop of the man''s blood had dropped in Akira''s mouth, and by then he had multiple of his teeth broken. And that is the day everything changed, Akira could see everything. He saw the whole man''s life, the ones who beat him, he knew the future of the man. Akira used his Quirk to make money, as any other normal person would, but he also saw that his home village was in a difficult place, people weren''t coming around here and the old folk didn''t have enough money to fix some of their old houses. That had brought Akira a goal, it was as if divine intervention had shown him where he would need to go. ''I will help this place no matter what.'' ¡­ Akira shook his head and his mind came back from its memory lane. He looked at the blood on the ground in front of him and tried to determine which one was Kaminari''s and which Mirko''s. His Quirk was strong, but it had many conditions to activate, in a way, it was an inferior version of Nighteye''s Quirk. But Akira had finally been able to find a small drop of blood in the dirt and remembering the battle, he concluded that this must belong to Kaminari. He crouches down like he is looking closer, but he licked the ground with the blood on it, not minding the dirt at all since he was already used to it. Immediately his eyes turn hollow¡­ he was now taking a look into Kaminari''s future... ¡­. But while he was doing that, Kaminari was flying in the sky, using binoculars to look down at the man investigating where he and Mirko fought. A smirk appeared on Kaminari''s face. "Caught ya¡­ little rat~" He knew that after he leaves, the real criminal would show up due to his Quirk having some blood activation requirement. It didn''t take long for Kaminari to speculate how Blood Rider previously escaped the Heroes, even when they put traps beforehand. He already saw the future and knew what would happen. All of it, even the fight with Mirko was a deception, he wanted to paint a certain picture¡­ after he did¡­ Blood Rider was already in his trap by now. The trap couldn''t have been predicted because only Kaminari knew of it and will know about it. So unless Akira drank Kaminari''s blood¡­ he would already have fallen. ''He can no longer escape.'' Concluded Kaminari as he dismissed his iron sand wings and started falling. Fwosh! But that is when Akira comes out of his trace, looks up terrified, and dodged to the side. Boom!! The ground is covered in dust at where Kaminari landed. Blood Rider got up and looked at Kaminari with terrified eyes. "I am a police officer, if you assault me right now, you will be held accountable for that!" Kaminari smirked. "Well, I will deal with it when the time comes." "W -Wait!! I can help you!! I -I know-" the man was stuttering and panicked, wanting to change what he saw in the future. Fwosh! *crack* Kaminari appeared in front of the man and twisted his neck at an awkward angle. Breaking it in an instant. Mirko was already unconscious, so the only one who could sneak up on him or have any idea what might be going on... wasn''t here. From now on he can build his narrative to the events that transpired. ''The winner can write history as he wants it to be,'' concluded Kaminari before he started damaging the backyard, making it seem like a hard-fought battle went on. ''Future sight Quirks aren''t undefeatable, one can trick their users with a good plan.'' ¡­ ¡­ Hours later after Mirko woke up, she looked around and saw that no one was around the hallways. She immediately knew that she was in the Police Station due to the decorum all around them. ''Fu*k, this sh*t is so old style, it sucks.'' She heard some noise from the outside of the building that made her curious. It sounded like a crowd, but now way would be so since this was a small rural village. The police station was only for a couple of villages, so nothing big ever went on here no matter what. So she got up and as she did so, her body felt slightly cranky. "Damn that brat," she complained, "He just hits too hard. Hasn''t he heard the words to go easy on ladies." She complained about Kaminari''s generally annoying attitude all the way till she was at the front doors. She opened the entrance to the Police Station¡­ and she sees that there were already cameras and news anchors around the entrance. The whole place was noisy and camera flashes were everywhere. "Flash, do you believe that the police chief''s death was a necessary sacrifice?" Asked a news reporter. Kaminari had a grave look on his face, but then a forced smile appeared on his face. "The man has given his life for the people in this village that he loves very much. I don''t think he would want you to pull his village''s conscience down. I did not know police chief Akira for long, but I saw his brave spirit, the villain had a body possessing Quirk so when the Police Chief took his own life, he took down the villain with him." "By the way you are saying it, then were the Heroes needed here?" Another journalist asked. "Of course, we worked together with the police chief to figure this out as a team. We kept every detail secret since Blood Driver could have been any of us." Answered Kaminari seriously, though it was a little crooked now, showing that he has difficulty holding it on, it expresses that his serious look is to hide his sadness. He was more hurt than he shows. That was what everyone got out of it. Once Mirko came out, the media''s attention immediately turned towards her. The rabbit woman didn''t know the situation, in her eyes... she just finished fighting Kaminari¡­ ¡­. A/N: Blood Driver did evil things, but he had reasons. He was like a dr*g dealer who needs the money for his family, the reason for the crime doesn''t make it right. But that doesn''t make him outright evil¡­ but then again, the other''s perception decides that. P.S: Are you curious about what Blood Rider saw in Kaminari''s future????? P.P.S: Mass Release comming up.???? Chapter 59 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [40 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 59 Title: Tools... ¡­. Mirko was surprised at all of this, and her first initial reaction was that the reporters are here because of her fight with Kaminari. Though in her eyes, there were too many of them just for that. "Mirko, you should return to heal. Don''t push yourself too much, remember, you are still injured due to the villain." As Kaminari said that, he had a concerned look on his face and looked Mirko straight in the eyes. She understood what this means, Kaminari already took care of the villain and he just wanted her to play along. Well, Mirko didn''t exactly have a choice on the matter. Kaminari already had the painting of the situation done and it had been molded into one that people would like to listen to. Plus in it had the fact of a brave and beloved Police Officer sacrificing his life, so that was something new that would gather viewers too. So the news was drinking up the story like a thirsty man in the middle of the desert. He continued to stare at Mirko and from an angle that the cameras don''t catch, he looked at her with cold eyes. Warning her to not do anything reckless or he would ruin her. Even on the blistering hot day, Mirko felt a chill go down her spine. ''This brat thinks he can order me like this?!'' Mirko clenched her fist in anger, but in the end, she decided to not say anything. ''Though he is a manipulative sh*t. He tries hiding it, but I can see that he is hurt. So the fight with the villain wasn''t as easy as it seems. Plus he is giving credit to the dead policeman, something that most heroes wouldn''t do. He has a soft side to him, even with all the¡­'' She doesn''t get to finish her thoughts as Kaminari grabbed her hand with a worried look on his face and shocks Mirko just enough to make her stumble. "Oh no, I told you that you should rest more." Worryingly said Kaminari. Her eyes widened, she looks at Kaminari, a certain look of how much she is done with him. "You fu-" Another shock to her body and she passed out in his arms. Kaminari looked at the press and waved them away. "Sorry about this, I will have to go and take care of her now. She always pushes herself top hard. Excuse me." And with an apologetic smile on his face, Kaminari took her away and closed the doors behind him as he went inside the Police Station. ¡­ Behind closed doors, the news had already aired and Kaminari sat down on a couch in his office with an old-style bulky TV attached to the wall. He was drinking some green tea when finally Mirko opened her eyes again. "Amazing, you woke up so fast. As expected of a Top Pro Hero." Kaminari complimented her casually, he didn''t even bother taking his eyes off the TV and looked at the news of him. ''Hm, I shouldn''t have twirled my hand like that to express my point. That looks dumb. I should mention in a later interview when I become famous, that I was nervous.'' As usual, Kaminari was nitpicking at small things to improve himself. Things that most people wouldn''t notice, but he wants to be the ''perfect'' Hero. Someone who can make no mistakes. That is who he is. It''s his little play, no one can be perfect, but he wants to see just how happy he can be in this life. This brings him happiness, especially the challenge of seeing himself on TV. Mirko narrowed her eyes as she looked at Kaminari, who in turn was looking at the TV casually. He doesn''t even seem worried about Mirko who was knocked out twice now and even embarrassed her in their first meeting. She in the end didn''t say anything, the facts were already there. She was prepared against him with her plastic handcuffs, but in the end, she lost and he even manhandled her again. ''It seems like I should train more,'' concluded Mirko, ''I hate losing a fight, especially against kids like him.'' "Are you really leaving my agency?" She asked once more, wanting to know if this was the truth. Kaminari nodded, "Yes, and I will be honest here. Your agency is not good enough." "I see," Mirko accepted his criticism, "I will get some sidekicks in the future and open a real Hero Agency." "Good for you," said Kaminari as he took a sip of tea after answering her. "So¡­" Mirko was nervous about this. She understood her mistakes, though she used to be angry at Kaminari, she had seen that he was correct. Plus, from her perspective, the Chief of Police died because of her. "I will send you another offer for Hero Work-Studies." "Hm, okay," he accepted absentmindedly as if he didn''t even bother with her. Kaminari''s nonchalant way of talking this annoyed Mirko to no end. He was more concerned about how people are taking it about him killing a villain. People don''t seem to care at all, and that made him almost smile. ''Right, technically in the story, the one who killed the villain was the Police Chief.'' He demonized Blood Rider as much he could, he didn''t even tell anyone that the police chief was the Blood Rider, it would have been too troublesome and might have incited a backlash from the villagers as they wouldn''t believe it. After all, everyone has the view of villains being these evil people, and Kaminari doesn''t plan to change that. In his eyes, villains should continue to be looked upon as trash. ''Once you humanize a killer, it makes it personal. Better keep the villain deaths as a statistic.'' Contemplated Kaminari. His mind was already running at fast speeds so it doesn''t take even a second for him to contemplate what Mirko said. "No need to send me an invitation, since I won''t be coming to your agency anymore." "Huh? Why?" Asked Mirko, but she instantly realized why¡­ they just fought after all. Plus even she doesn''t know why she would want someone like Kaminari back. They haven''t even spent a week together and she felt like him not being with her and bantering would feel strange. "Well, you know..." Kaminari didn''t know how to put this in a way that won''t make Mirko fight him again. "I don''t think I can learn any more from you." *sigh* Mirko sighed in disappointment at that. it wasn''t untrue, she truly didn''t have much to teach him. Of course, Kaminari''s agenda was different. ''I need to return soon. Overhaul will appear, I need to be there for it.'' Kaminari had planned to stay here a little bit more, but he didn''t expect that Mirko would be in rural areas. ''Plans don''t always go as expected. At this time she decided to take a job like this.'' In the end, though, he had to relax. His mind calmed down, the soon-to-come conflict was more in his mind. He remembered the events that are about to follow and smirked. ''For better or for worse, I''ve lived my previous life making sure to not stir anything up. Being a "role model". Being "exemplary". I believed that to be the right thing to do and never once questioned it. Until I died, I had already given up on taking action. I had failed to have someone I could say I trust from the bottom of my heart. I have yet to comprehend it.'' Kaminari contemplated on his 1st life before he got up and bowed slightly towards Mirko in respect. "Mirko, I thank you from the bottom of my heart for everything." She smirked at that. "Heh, acting so polite, are we? Your actions speak differently from your heart." "Of course," Kaminari smirked. "I can control the things in my heart easily." "Brat... learn to enjoy life a bit." Mirko on the other hand was a little worried about him. She had seen the true him, in her eyes, he was just a scared kid too afraid to face the real world. "Yes, please make sure to keep your mouth shut about me Mirko -san," Kaminari said, once more in a respectful tone. Even though his words were anything but. But Mirko nodded. "Sure, also if you ever feel strangled by this reality, come to me." "I am not a kid." Kaminari raised a questioning eyebrow. "Also do I need to remind you again that I am underage?" "I am not a kid~" whined Mirko trying to imitate Kaminari, "That is what a kid would say. " Refuted Mirko, a smirk on her face. Kaminari scratched the back of his head nervously. "Yeah, I guess you are right. I also need more allies to become the Number One hero." "Heh, of course, brat. And I am your first." Smirked Mirko. She then flushed suddenly and repeated, "I am your first." "Bahahaha¡­" Kaminari couldn''t help himself as he laughed. Mirko forcing herself to blush to create an embarrassing situation was funny to him, "You are so bad at this. If you want to portray yourself as a weak and innocent young maiden, you need to nudge your thigs tightky nogether and squirm as if uncomfortable." But Kaminari taking to her like a child annoyed Mirko slightly and she grabbed a TV remote next to her and turned it off. "Oh, thanks, I wanted to turn this off too," said Kaminari, he was watching a rerun of the news on TV anyway. Just admiring how he looked in there. Since this didn''t seem to annoy him, it annoyed Mirko. If Kaminari had to use one word to describe Mirko, it would be ''Overbearing'', she likes to be the Alpha in everything. He was the same, as he too liked to be the center of attention¡­ and that made them both annoyed at the other. Though he didn''t express it as much as she did. "I will allow you to be my ally," pouted Mirko, she no longer cared about the childish games that she and Kaminari usually played, "So truce?" She extends her hand and Kaminari clasps it in a handshake. "Truce. My ally..." ¡­. Later on, a taxi comes to take him to U.A and Kaminari goes in it. All things had ended well with Mirko. "Be glad you get an ally like me brat." Mirko smiles. Kaminari smiles back as he drives away. As the car drives away from everyone''s view, Kaminari''s smile shifts off his face. His eyes turn cold, a smirk makes its way into his face. ''But Mirko -san¡­ I''ve never once thought of you as an ally. Not you. Not my classmates, nor anyone in this world. All people are nothing but tools. It doesn''t matter how it''s done. It doesn''t matter what needs to be sacrificed. In this world, winning is everything. As long as I win in the end¡­That''s all that matters.'' Though these thoughts appeared on his mind, he couldn''t help but smirk as another feeling appeared in his heart, ''But that doesn''t mean that I didn''t enjoy our time together. After all, spending time with people like you is what makes this world fun.'' ¡­. Chapter 60 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [40 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 60 Title: Chances... ¡­ At the same time, Izuku and Mirio went out on patrol for Sir Nighteye''s agency. They were talking about everyday things. When Mirio came into the subject of Kaminari. "So, who do you think would win between me and him?" "Hmmm¡­" Izuku wondered, "Well, if you caught him by surprise, then¡­" "Yeah?" Mirio was curious about this and was feeling excited. "Maybe you have a chance?" Izuku was curious about it too. "Bahahaha." Mirio laughed at that, "So he is that strong?" "Yeah, sorry about that, but no one has a chance against Kaminari," said Izuku nervously, trying to not sound rude. But even he was only able to see a slim chance of Mirio winning since Kaminari had crazy instincts. He could dodge anything, even when he can''t see it, which made Bakugo''s animal-like instincts seem normal. No matter what, he doubted that Mirio would be able to even land a hit normally. ''Kaminari is like one of those warriors in Manga who can fight so good that even senses an attack before it hits.'' This was of course all Kaminari''s auto-dodge sequence, but Izuku wouldn''t know anything about that. A move that Kaminari secretly made to never get hit, the only weakness to that move was hypnosis or mind control Quirks, those that can stop him for a second, that way he cannot dodge even if he sensed the attack. Hypothetically, another weakness would be if the attack was too fast to even dodge, but that is almost impossible due to Kaminari''s speed. "Anyway, Izuku, you should have more confidence in yourself," advised Mirio, since his younger friend was the holder of One For All, he can''t be anything less than absolutely confident in himself. ¡­ Mirio then decided to change the subject seeing as Izuku was not in the right state of mind to building confidence yet. So he asked about Izuku''s internship experience and the freshmen explained he wasn''t able to do any basic patrols for certain reasons¡­ and it was at this moment when a white-haired, terrified little girl came towards them, with tears of hope in her eyes. ¡­ But while that was happening, Kaminari finally arrived at U.A, and when he did so, immediately he went to Aizawa''s office, which was as minimalist as the Hero himself. It had a desk, chair... and that was it... The Pro Hero looked at his student as he sat there with a smile on his face while explaining why he left his Hero Work-Studies. "You just... left?" Questioned Aizawa, this wasn''t the first time this has happened, though it was still extremely rare. And no one ever left because the Hero wasn''t good enough for them. "Yeah, she didn''t have sidekicks and I even had to do all the paperwork for her. She might have possibly been trying to start something new with being a Hero in the Top 10, alone, with no sidekick to help her. But that was useless, it''s like saying that someone should use a horse carriage to travel, no one does that nowadays. She is using an outdated method, something that has been proven to be inefficient." Explained Kaminari, and Aizawa understood the gist of what he was saying. ''But brat, it almost feels like you are directing those insulting words at me.'' Thought Aizawa, since he too doesn''t have a Hero Agency to help him. "So yeah, the Hero without an agency who definitely needs a Hero Agency¡­" Kaminari stopped for a second, "Definitely NEEDS a Hero Agency!" "Okay!!" Aizawa finally gets annoyed. "Just say it straight, no need to go in a roundabout way to say it!!" "Huh? What are you talking about?" Kaminari asked, seemingly confused, "There is no way I would tell a Pro Hero how to do their job. Even if it is pretty obvious what they should do¡­ their next step should be¡­ logical." "Oy, brat, I can still expel you." "Aizawa -sensei, have I ever told you about how I think that you are the best teacher in the world." Kaminari''s mood changed immediately and he started flattering his so-called favorite teacher. "What an annoying brat you are," complained Aizawa, sighing heavily as he covered his face with his hand¡­ he tried to cover the smirk that had started to appear, "But still, I have another job for you." Kaminari curiously smirked at this, "And what might that be?" ¡­. At this time, Nighteye was notified about what happened when Mirio and Izuku met up with Overhaul and how the criminal also had a "daughter". They had been keeping an eye on Overhaul for quite a while, as he was seen as a big criminal. Nighteye frowned at this, a nervousness settling over his heart. He felt sorry for the little girl, but they cannot afford to have an open confrontation in public, because while the villains wouldn''t care about the civilian casualties, the heroes would. ¡­. Aizawa kept looking at Kaminari and couldn''t help but feel like the kid was too confident. Which was good, but he also wondered if his young student had grown arrogant now? Kaminari didn''t usually express his real feelings on the outside, Aizawa already knew that, and this was what made him hard to read. "So, since you were able to beat Number Six Hero. Wanna have a spar and see how much you have grown?" Asked Aizawa, a rare smile appeared on his face. "No thank you." Kaminari shrugged at that, ''No way I am fighting you with that dangerous look in your eyes.'' He knew that fighting Aizawa right now will most likely result in his loss, the teacher wouldn''t ask to spar with him for no reason, the man isn''t that dumb. Kaminari had no big head on the matter, he knew that Aizawa with a gun could kill him, it wasn''t that hard to come to that conclusion. Of course, this was all hypothetical in which the situation would have to be with Aizawa catching him off guard and shooting a gun at him. But a colder-hearted Aizawa with a gun could kill most people in this world, whether Quirk users or otherwise. Except for some special mutation Quirks who gave strong bullet-proof skin or something like that, but even then, Aizawa would be able to defeat them, the man isn''t a slouch in hand-to-hand combat either. In a fair fight, Kaminari knew that he could win against his teacher even if they now fought a hundred times. Plus he had the cloak with him, his cloak in his hero costume was easily taken off and made especially for situations like this. He could use the cloak to stop Aizawa''s Quirk from affecting him by obscuring the man''s vision of his body. These thoughts all go within Kaminari''s head in a split second. His brain''s speed had long since gone over a hundred times that a normal human would be able to think of. Already he had thought of thousands of scenarios in his mind, and Kaminari resolved that Aizawa was his perfect counter. But still, he was sure that he would win in around 95% of the scenarios. It all equates to if he could pull out his cloak fast enough to cover Aizawa''s view, or if the man will shoot at critical injury first. That''s all it comes down to, and in an ambush scenario, if Aizawa ambushes, then he wins, if Kaminari does then he wins. But once you took on the calculation at how many times Kaminari dropped his guard... yeah... the chances of Aizawa winning dropped very fast. ''But¡­ if I learn that new move, then even against someone like Aizawa, I can beat him with almost 100% certainty.'' Thought Kaminari as a certain move comes to mind. ''But, if I had the same Quirk as Aizawa, that would be dangerous, similar Quirks might exist out there so I must be careful. No matter the amount of power, arrogance leads to downfall. I must always assume that there are countless ways to beat me, no matter how strong I get. That way I will always be on my toes and try to improve ¡­. The next day of school, Kaminari was in his class when Eijiro came in and showed him a video. "See that, cool right?" In the article, there was a video of Eijiro''s first debut as a Hero. He had defeated some blade creating Hero and saved everyone. "Heh, that looks pretty cool," said Kaminari with a smug look on his face as he pulled out his phone and showed him his debut, "I took down a famous villain called Blood Rider. Hehehehe¡­" Kaminari''s fame had soared, mostly due to how people saw him as the next Symbol of Peace. But Eijiro looked at the post with a surprised look in his eyes. "Ah~ it''s too lonely being at the top~" joked Kaminari as he gazed up with a proud look on his face, like an immortal with no salvation. "Oy, no way man, I am gonna catch up in no time!!" Yelled out Bakugo as he joined them. Eijiro smirked. "Who are you again? I didn''t hear anything of your debut?" "Shut up weird hair!" Bakugo was annoyed at that, "Damn it, no villain showed up so I haven''t made my debut yet." "Heh~ no worries man~ I am sure that one will show up when we are in the Top 10¡­ *pfft*" Eijiro tried holding in his laughter, but just couldn''t do it. "Hey now Eijiro, no need to be so harsh on Bakugo." Kaminari appeared as the voice of reason and put a hand on both of their shoulders, "It just means that when I am Number One I will have to help him." "DAMN YOU BASTARD!!" This annoyed Bakugo beyond the boiling point, but he suddenly stooped yelling and took a deep breath to calm himself. After that, he smirked. "Yeah, that is a lot coming from a guy who was kicked out of his Hero Work-Studies." "Ah~ I wasn''t kicked out, I left voluntarily." Kaminari joked, ''You are 100 years too early to try and get a rise out of me Bakugo.'' But Kaminari''s mind was thinking other things too¡­ like how he will deal with Overhaul. ¡­. A/N: Bakugo, Kirishima, and Kaminari have a good friendship. They are just joking around with each other. P.S: What the MC is afraid of isn''t necessarily Aizawa, but another person with the man''s Quirk or one smilar to it. Those are the kind of people most dangerous, just imagine someone like that with the MC''s mindset... yeah... they definitely wouldn''t fight in fair grounds. Chapter 61 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [40 Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 61 Title: Start... ¡­. After classes that day, Izuku, Eijiro, Ochaco, Tsuyu left school for their respective Hero Work-Studies. All of them wearing their respective hero costumes. Kaminari also went with them and had a smile on his face. "Ah, it seems like we are all going the same way. What a weird coincidence?" Looking at his face, everyone had one thought in their minds. ''Yeah, he definitely knows something.'' Kaminari only looked at them and smiled innocently, like he didn''t know anything and was just as clueless as them. "Kaminari, if you know something just say it." Inquired Tsuyu, with a blank look on her face. "Ehhh~" clamors Kaminari in mock surprise. "Me? Knowing something? Nah, I am just as clueless as you guys~" ''Yep, he definitely knows something.'' Thought Eijiro, ''But he is just gonna play around the subject since he is bored.'' He had known Kaminari for quite a while now, and if he was playing around like this, he can figure out that it wasn''t something important and just wanted to pass some time. So Eijiro didn''t pry any further. "You have a new Hero Work-Studies offer now?" Questioned Izuku curiously. But Kaminari shook his head, "Nah, I am currently just training with Aizawa -sensei and plan on going on night patrols with him. That way I can learn some things at least." Kaminari had chosen Aizawa to learn from him because the man was a Pro on stealth and covert missions. He was the best hunter-like Hero. In covert night operations, Kaminari would consider the man to be Number One. He moved silently like a ninja and the maneuverability with his steel bandages was crazy. Kaminari picked some of the tricks too, and Shinso was also with him now and then, since the guy also is learning from Aizawa. ¡­ ... Kaminari kept playing the guessing game with everyone for over an hour. Now everyone knew how he would act when he was bored, though Kirishima is the one who handled it best by just zoning out everything. However, they''re still curious when they happened to be heading the same way. But except obviously fake denial, Kaminari gave them nothing. ¡­. So they were walking in the same direction they saw the Big 3 also walking the same way, they too were wearing their Hero Costumes. Mirio and Nejire waved at them with smiles on their faces. While Tamaki had an uncomfortable aura around him, but he still waves at Kirishima. "Yo, sup guys!" Mirio came to greet them. Kaminari and the others greeted them back too. Mirio looked at Kaminari and gave him a firm handshake, "Nice to see you again Kaminari, though we didn''t meet during your internship, Sir has only good things to say about you." "Hahaha, I am glad about that. But what about Bubble Girl, how has she been?" Asked Kaminari, his gentle smile still on his face. ''Yep, the relationship between Bubble Girl and Kaminari is still suspicious.'' Thought Mirio uncomfortably, taking the things that Kaminari said in another direction. "Oh, she is well and has become a fan of yours now. She follows everything you do." "Ah~ the time I spent in the Nighteye agency was quite nice." Says Kaminari. "Bubble Girl taught me quite a bit, not just as a Hero¡­ but also as an a.d.u.l.t." Mirio got a slight flush at this, imagining Bubble Girl ''teaching'' Kaminari different ''a.d.u.l.t'' things. Kaminari saw this reaction and was genuinely confused why Mirio was flushed. But unlike a harem protagonist, it didn''t take long for him to catch on to what was going on here, he always had his mind speed up up his mind in situations like this so he could figure things out sooner than he would have usually. ''Wow, looking from an outside perspective, my relationship with Bubble Girl looks kinda scandalous¡­ with great power comes great abuse of that power. I can''t wait to meet up with her again, just the misunderstandings I can cause.'' Thought Kaminari, already planning some things. ¡­. Once everyone arrived at Nighteye''s building. To their surprise, many Pro Heroes from Ryukyu, Fat Gum, and Gran Torino to minor heroes like Rock Lock, Kesagiri Man, Mr. Brave and many more heroes were there. Even Eraser Head was present for a meeting between heroes hosted by Sir Nighteye. ''This is a good matchup,'' contemplated Kaminari. He looked around and closed his eyes, deciding to use his Quirk as an electromagnetic signal catcher. He could hear even the smallest of whispers amongst them. He heard many things at once, but only some cought his attention. "Hey, did you hear? All Might will also be joining." "Really?" "Yeah, but keep this a secret." ''Hmmm¡­ interesting.'' Kaminari knew that since All Might wasn''t retired yet, he would join this operation. But only around the middle or the end, since in the end, he only has one hour a day of usage left. ''I will need to show that I am the next Symbol of Peace. This situation could turn into an extremely advantageous one for me. But, I must make sure that no innocent people die, that is more important. I know just how devastating a loss can be to someone when it isn''t just a death statistic on TV.'' Kaminari already started creating alternative situations. "Attention everyone," called out Nighteye, "Today we will be discussinh the Yakuza organization, the Shie Hassaikai." Centipeder came up next, his head looked like a centipeded and he started explaining. "Me and Bubble Girl ended up tailing the Yakuza following the Team Reservooir Dogs Incident qnd the Hassaikai''s fight against the League of Villains." Bubble girl who was also in a high stand together with Nighteye and Centipeder came forward. "Gran Torino is also investigating the League''s involvement in this matter or if they have an alliance or anything of the like." Gran Torino himself was next to Izuku and whispered to the young man, "You have gotten yourself dragged into something ugly." Rock Lock interrupts to ask why kids are present since they''re slower to understand situations like this. Fat Gum defends his trainees and reveals they''re directly involved in the case. He announces that Tamaki was shot with a bullet that harms Quirks. ... While that was all heppening, Kaminari kept to the sidelines. He absorbed every single thing that is being said and builds a situation in his mind, a possible scenario amongst hundreds of them. He plays the scenario like a record, countless options amongst them¡­ he thinks of this as his own little game, trying to beat it with the highest score is the goal. But as he saw it, in this situation it will be almost inevitable to have high collateral damage during the fight. Then many things that Kaminari didn''t remember from the Manga were said at the conference. Of how the bullets that one can get shot hurt one''s Quirk factor (unlike Aizawa''s Quirk). But currently, if one is hit by it they can still recover. Also, many things are mentioned at how they have also figured that the bullets had traces of human DNA on them. That is when Mirio and Izuku realize that they shouldn''t have left the girl that they met go at that time, no matter what. Because also remember that the girl had bandages running through her body... The Heroes will be hitting all of the Shie Hassaikai buildings at once, without the Yakuza group being any wiser about it. Kaminari smirked at this. ''These heroes aren''t as dumb as they make themselves seem. This plan of theirs, there are so many things that go behind the scenes, more than just bashing villains in the head.'' His mind is gathering all of the information that he can, he is also taking into account the Heroes Quirks that will be participating. Once more, the scenarios that play into his head, this time his knowledge of everyone''s Quirk into account. *sigh* ''Winning this without casualty won''t be as easy as I would like it to be.'' Contemplates Kaminari, his one goal is to save Nighteye, the man having a very useful Quirk. ''Every person that can be saved must be saved, I MUST put the cards on my deck. Tch, all of this is because All For One is still alive¡­ if only he was dead¡­'' ¡­. Still, the meeting was only to exchange information for the time. As they still don''t know where Eri is, so Heroes all over Japan will investigate all of the Shie Hassaikai Yakuza group hideouts all over the country to find out where the little girl is. Kaminari is back at school and spends his time with Momo, both of them training their Quirks. Momo has finally been able to create a power armor¡­ which is completely useless against Kaminari since he can easily fry the thing. "Are you sure you need to participate in this mission?" Asks Momo, worried that Kaminari would be injured in such a big-scale operation. They are both drinking some tea in his room. "Don''t worry," Kaminari reassured her, "I will come back, and without any injury to boot. I am confident on this." Still, Momo was worried about it, ''Is this how it feels? To have someone close to you be a Hero and worry if the next day they will come back alive or not¡­ isn''t a nice feeling at all.'' ¡­ ¡­ Two days later, in the middle of the night, Nighteye informs everyone that they have found out where Eri is being kept. A Shie Hassaikai member has been buying a lot of toys and with the usage of his Quirk, Nighteye was able to determine that Eri''s new caretaker is buying her toys so she doesn''t run away. The next morning at 8 AM the Hero and their groups meet. Kaminari is in his hero costume and has a smile on his face. He has just gained a map of the location and the shortest route to Eri, this operation is very organized¡­ by now they even have a search warrant against the Yakuza. The police are also accompanying some of the heroes. Number 9 Hero Ryukyu is also here. Two of the policemen go towards the base door and open them. It is required by law to read their rights. Booom!! But both of them are thrown out as the front door is destroyed. As the dust clears out, there is a huge, tall, and very muscular man. He wears a black tank-top with jeans and sneakers, as well as a plague mask that covers his head. He also wears massive gauntlets and knuckledusters on his fists too. He is Rikiya, one of the Eight Bullets. He looks at the group and says. "Ugh, so many heroes are here¡­ this is troublesome." Fwosh! He charges. "Let''s dwindle your numbers a little!!" Booom!! His punch is blocked by Ryukyu. "Let''s move on, the Ryukyu agency will take care of this, the rest of you, move on!" The policemen holding riot shields look at this in shock. *bzzzzzt* But before anyone could react, Kaminari appears on top of the giant man. *bzzzzzt* In an instant, a small amount of electricity enters the giant man''s body and with surgical-like precision, it cuts through the man''s nerves below his neck, no matter how strong or how much he uses his Quirk to suck vitality. He can''t move at all. Booom!! And just like that, he falls to the ground. A man who is comparable to top heroes is downed instantly. Kaminari looks at the people around him and says. "Let''s all go together, we are eliminating all of these villains in the most efficient way. Take the two injured policemen to the medics, the rest of us are moving on." Izuku gazes at this in shock, he didn''t even see a flash of movement from Kaminari. It just seemed like teleported there. Everyone instinctively listens to him, even though he doesn''t have any commanding power over them. Nighteye smirks at this. "Well, isn''t this a nice situation? I wonder if All Might will even be needed now." Kaminari just gives a thumbs up to everyone. "If you are in trouble, just call me, and I will be there in a flash!!" .... A/N: I know someone will comment it so I will say it now, Ryukyu was higher than Rank 10 at this time. It was revealed the Hero Ranking Chapter and how she had dropped from lower than her previous ranking. Chapter 62 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 62 Title: Akira Haruno¡­ just a normal corporate slave... ¡­. "Seems likely that Overhaul has learned of our arrival. So he is either preparing a trap for us or running away, neither is something that we can give him time to do." Explains Kaminari as they all enter the building from different entrances. They knock down some walls to make everyone interconnected. Yakuza things reach them, but within an instant, they are all on the ground, knocked out by electricity. They weren''t even able to put up a fight. The minor heroes and the police feel like they don''t have anything to do anymore. Nighteye finds a piece of paper from one of the Yakuza goons and sees that it is codded. But by using his Quirk, he can discover a secret tunnel running underground. Boom!! Red Riot (Kirishima) hardens his body and punches the ground below him. BOOOM!!! Making a hole in which he lands through. "Let''s go!" Orders Nighteye and all the heroes jump down, while the cops stay there to tie up the villains and put them under arrest. "Be careful, the Yakuza seem to have extreme loyalty towards their leaders." Warns Aizawa. Countless goons swarm the Heroes again as Aizawa looks at them and his hair floats backward. "I have canceled all of their Quirks." Kaminari nods at that and releases an electric shock from his palm, one that travels through each of their bodies and knocks them out. "Bubble Girl, Centipeder, Mr. Brave. Stand back and take care of the taken down criminals." Orders Nighteye, while Izuku, Ochako, Eijiro, Ryukyu, Asui, Nighteye, Aizawa, Kaminari, and the Big 3, keep charging, leaving behind the other low leveled heroes to take care of the downed goons. Currently, due to Kaminari, they haven''t had anything to do. ''Fighting with him feels like fighting with All Might.'' Contemplates Nighteye, just like with All Might who took care of everything in seconds, the same with Kaminari. That is when they come upon a dead end, but Mirio charges head-on and goes through the wall, immediately coming back up. "Yes, this is a hastily constructed wall. There is still a walkway behind it." He reports. Eijiro and Izuku activate their Quirks and bash through the wall. Booom!!! But as they do that, the hallways in front of them start twisting and the surroundings start changing. Kaminari sees this, frowns, and crouches down. Iron sand gathers through his fingers and envelopes the hallway. "It seems like there is a villain with some kind of territory manipulation Quirk. He is also hidden from us." Informs Kaminari. "D -Damn, we won''t be able to move any further." Tamaki panics at this. But Mirio only gives him a thumbs up and announces. "I will be going ahead then." He activates his Quirk and charges through the iron sand and into the hallway. No obstacles will prevent him from reaching Eri, so it doesn''t matter how the hallway changes, Mirio will go through it all. ''He mustn''t lose his Quirk.'' Kaminari is more resolved as he sees this. He can''t get a trace of the villain, meaning that he has fused with the walls and most likely also taken the Quirk enhancing drug. ''I can''t waste any more time here¡­ I must move forward.'' Kaminari then penetrates a part of his iron sand through the walls and creates spikes through every single wall around them. "Tch, I can''t catch him." But it is unsuccessful, this annoys him, but he can''t do anything in the end. He can''t just destroy everything around him since it would bring the whole building down. Kaminari though suddenly smiles, as his electromagnetic senses pick up three quite strong individuals below him. His iron sand wasn''t to just catch the trap culprit but to also send signals for him and widen his sensing range. *BZZZZT* A large discharge of electricity is transferred down there, but Kaminari''s eyes widen in shock. "Something is absorbing my electricity¡­" This surprised the others too. "There are three¡­ no, there likely is a 4th person down there. One that I can''t sense, who can also absorb my electricity." Kaminari explains to everyone. "I am gonna open a hole and I want Aizawa -sensei to step in and cancel that man''s Quirk immediately." Everyone nods at that. Booom!! He creates a hole underneath them by using his iron sand, but at the same time, he also keeps everyone else safe by having them flat in his iron sand. They see three people, one is wearing a cloth over his head and has a giant mouth, another is a bald buff man covered in crystals, and the last is a blonde man wearing a bird beak mask. The three of them look at the heroes, but before anyone can react. Kaminari''s eyes go towards another man in here, he is wearing a fast-food uniform with a yellow shirt, jeans, and a red cap. The man seems to be tied up and leaning against the wall, holding his head down. The only thing that stands out about him is his silver hair. The villains are the first to attack, but unluckily for them. With the heroes lined up in front of them, they stand no chance. Izuku is the first to react, kicking the big-mouthed one on the chin, shutting its mouth, and the man''s brain rockets inside his head, knocking him out. He goes after the blond man too, with the bird beak mask, and kicks him behind his head, also knocking him out. The last man has crystals all over his body, that act as defense and attack. But Kirishima uses his to punch through the man''s defense, knocking him out. Aizawa then uses his Quirk on the tied-up young man, just to make sure. Kaminari still has his eyes glued to the young man who looks up and an eerie similar face looks back. "Ehh, doesn''t that look like Kaminari?" Nejire whispers to Ochako, who agrees. "Who are you?" Asks Nighteye, looking the young man straight in the eyes, gets close and almost touches the young man, intending to activate his Quirk, but in the end, he shakes his head. ''No, better wait for the leader of Shie Hassaikai. Can''t just go using it on some random guy.'' Though his Quirk is powerful and people don''t know how it''s used. But a Quirk like this has very hard limitations, as it can only be used for one hour, and then it will have to recharge for 24 hours. Also, Nighteye must touch the face of the target and look them in the eyes. But in the end, he decided to use it on the man in front of him, since he wasn''t within his vision at all. But as he is about to do so, Kaminari appears and grabs Nighteye''s wrist. "Sir, we must move on." Says Kaminari. "It seems like the man is just someone caught up with this whole mess." The silver-haired young man smiles at them brightly and says. "Welcome to McD*nalds, may I take your order?" "He is another type of brainwashed." Comments Aizawa. "Ahhh!" Suddenly the young man yells. "Sorry!! I was only here to deliver food, I didn''t think that I would be captured by villains. I am just a minimum wage employee, please don''t imprison me!! I can even give you a gift card for the establishment that I work in. My Quirk is also Regeneration and I get by on two hours of sleep a day, the only crime that I am at fault is being part of a corporate slavery and working eighteen hours a day!!" "Sheesh, he talks a lot." Complains Ryukyu. "We have to move on, can someone stay behind with him and look out for the knocked-out villains?" Kaminari gets straight to the point here. Ryukyu is the one to volunteer. "I will stay, my Quirk isn''t good in enclosed spaces like this and I will only get in the way of the others." The others nod and go away, leaving her behind with the eerily similar-looking Kaminari. "Woah, who would have thought that I would be spending time with one of the Top 10 Heroes." The young man has an excited smile on his face. "By the way, my name is Akira Haruno, hope that we can get along." "Hmmm¡­ you are quite talkative, but not a bad young man." Comments Ryukyu, a smile makes her way to her face at this. "Yep, I have never done a bad deed in my life." Says Akira. But he suddenly cringes as if he remembers something. "Well¡­ except burning that place down." That is when he remembers he is in the presence of a Hero, and Ryukyu looks at him like a hawk. "Oh~ vandalism? So you aren''t as innocent as I thought." "Ahhh!! I didn''t mean to say that out loud!!" Akira seemingly panicked at this. "I am just your average corporate slave please forgive me!!" He is tied up so by moving around he falls on the ground and moves around like a worm trying to stand up. "Uhhh¡­ miss Ryukyu, can you help me get up?" Asks Akira, with a pitiful look on his face. *sigh* She sighs and helps him up. ''He is brutally honest, even saying things that will make him seem bad. But he still isn''t that bad.'' Suddenly, he slips "accidentally" and he lands on Ryukyu''s chest. He still has the decency to say. "Oh no~ such a bad accident~" Even she could tell that was a bad lie, so she pulls him up to her level and look him in the eye. Her eyes cold and dragon eyes. "Really now~" "Ahahahaha¡­ uhhh¡­ miss Ryukyu, can you be a little softer, my head feels like it''s gonna crack." Complains Akira. "Well, you have a Regeneration Quirk, so I shouldn''t worry too much about it." ¡­ On the other hand, Kaminari and crew are traveling, flying through the hallway in his iron sand pile. But around them, the terrain is not changing at all. "He is probably working against the people upstairs. Also, it must mean that he can use his Quirk only one area at a time." Theorizes Aizawa, looking around for the culprit, but they can''t find him as he is fused with the building. Boom!! A pillar appears from the wall and tries to hit Aizawa. But Kaminari creates an iron sand sphere around his teacher. Booom!!! He is pushed through the wall, Eijiro and Fat Gum go through the wall too and see that two villains are waiting for them. One of them is a very large, muscular man with long, light brown hair. His face is hidden beneath the plague mask given to him, and he dons a tattered t-shirt and dark pants covered by a light blue tunic and decorated with two belts. He is Kendo Rappa. The other is a tall, slim man with short, spiky hair of a pale color. He has straight, dark eyebrows and thin eyes, he has his eyes closed. He wears a traditional dark-colored yukata with a pair of geta on his feet, a long white piece of cloth acting as a belt around his waist. He is Hekiji Tengai (Quirk: Barrier). Rappa smirks at this. "Heh, let''s fight a manly-" Boom!! A pillar of iron sand goes to hit him, but a yellow barrier appears and stops it. Hekiji winces at this. ''What a strong attack¡­'' That is when Kaminari comes in and looks at them all with a dangerous look in his eyes. "Oh~ it seems like we have some leftover trash~" .... A/N: Ya know, the guy complaining about being a corporate slave is... Chapter 63 - Chaoter 63 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 63 Title: For I am Here!!!... ¡­. Rappa and Hekiji look at that nervously as Aizawa, Kaminari and a clump of other heroes appear. All of them Pro level. After Aizawa looks at them, neither can activate their Quirk. Tamaki turns his hand into octopus tentacles and uses his toxin generated by them to knock the villains out before they could even talk. "Hmm¡­ let''s move on. Fat Gum, you stay here and keep an eye on them." Says Nighteye, keeping him behind just in case. "Okay, be careful guys." Fat Gum does so and the other heroes continue. Kaminari is a little annoyed by the guy who seems to be controlling the hallway and bothering them all. But he hates it that he can''t deal with it, well he could, but he would have to destroy this whole building to do so. ''Some Quirks are truly tricky to deal with.'' But as he thinks that, he senses a new person step in his iron sand, instantly he turns around, recognizing these silent steps. And there is Toga, about to stab Deku in the back, the OFA user not being any the wiser for it. *bzzzzzt* But a lightning bolt is shot towards her and an iron sand spike tries to skewer the young woman. But she uses the spike as her foothold and dodges the lightning bolt, showing her acrobatic movements. But she doesn''t have any time to celebrate since she is mid-air and Kaminari elbows her in the stomach. BOOOM!!! This makes her crash into the ground below her. "That wasn''t enough to knock her out, I will take care of this and be back." Says Kaminari as he lets go of the iron sand floating bundle. "Everyone go ahead I will catch on in an instant." "Be careful!" Yells out Ochako as she goes with the others. ¡­ Kaminari smirks as the Heroes are out of the way. He enters his top speed which he can barely see what is going on. But once he hoes below, he sees that Twice is there, with the rest of the villain''s league, even a 2nd Toga. But there is another Toga on the ground that he is trying to take care of. *bzzzzt* Instantly, Kaminari destroys the clones of the Villain''s League and his claws sink into Twice''s head, pulling it off¡­. Toga looks in shock as Twice''s blood covers the space above her and is about to fall. The blood that she likes so much, she can finally feel the despair as she looks at Kaminari. Knowing that she has nowhere to go now. Plus her lungs are also caved in due to Kaminari''s elbow hit. He would have gone for the kill in that instant, but there were other heroes around. ''Ah, is this how I am gonna die?'' Wonders Toga, as Twice''s blood, is about to land on her. But that is when a giant hole opens below her and closes up as she falls. Kaminari tries to kill the young girl too but she is stowed away. This whole thing happens in a split second, and Twice''s death, in a way saved Toga. "Hmmm¡­ well then, I better get away from here." He says, using the heat of his electricity to get rid of Twice''s blood on him. He crouches down and touches the villain''s head and body. Instantly electricity starts appearing and begins burning off the body. In the end, only ashes are left behind as Kaminari erases any trace of him being here by collapsing the whole room. ''A shame I couldn''t kill her, well, maybe next time.'' Thinks Kaminari, looking around, he is annoyed at the guy who is controlling the building. If it wasn''t for him, Toga would have also been dead. Kaminari''s hair glows upward as he runs electricity through his body and in an instant catches up to his teammates. "The terrain manipulation guy got them away, but they are both injured so I doubt they will be able to participate in a battle anymore. It was a trap made by the terrain controlling guy, but it didn''t work." He doesn''t tell the truth, and since they saw him use his Quirk, neither of them suspects him of being an impostor either. The heroes also don''t see why Kaminari would lie to them¡­ because they "know" that he isn''t that kind of person. Again they are all gloating in iron sand. Mimic doesn''t like this at all and is getting nervous as they are close to Overhaul. Kaminari can see that too as now there are no longer any traps and Mimic is straight out attacking them without reservation. "Heh, as expected of some loser Yakuza." Kaminari mocks them. Mimic, in that split second of anger yells out. "Shut the f*ck up!!!" *bzzzzt* But that gave away its location. Booom!!! As Kaminari breaks through the debris and grabs Mimic by its head. Frying the man''s brain, knocking him out, but still keeping him alive. Though he would be in a coma for a long time. He just throws the man by the side like a rag doll. "Everyone, let''s keep moving, we can''t allow any more hiccups." ¡­. Meanwhile, Mirio has managed to catch up to Overhaul, Chronostasis (Overhaul''s assistant), and Eri. Overhaul stops and turns around, looking at Mirio. He is surprised how the student was able to catch up to him so quickly. "You are quite fast." Comments Overhaul, the grip on the girl''s hand tightening. "But Eri¡­ she doesn''t want to be rescued, and you are no Hero anyway. Because you didn''t intervene when it mattered." "Then I won''t make the same mistake again!" Yells out Mirio, charging at Overhaul. Fwosh! "Tch, die you brat." Says Overhaul, annoyed, and that is when Mirio is suddenly affected by a Quirk that disrupts his equilibrium. This Quirk belongs to a man standing upside down on the ceiling while drinking a sake bottle, having the liquid spill out of his mask. He is Deidoro Sakaki of the Eight Bullets (Quirk: Sloshed). Pow!! That is when a gunshot rings out, Mirio is intangible so the bullet passes right through him. But a man wearing a dark cloak, hat, and plague masks is the source of the bullet. He is Shin Nometo (Quirk: Confession). "What is your Quirk''s ability?" Asks Shin, causing Miro to answer involuntarily. "My Quirk lets me pass through physical objects." "Hmmm I see¡­" summarises Shin, a smirk appears under his mask. He knows that a Quirk like that must require a great amount of concentration so he just has to hit Mirio once with a bullet and the student will be done, so he only needs to make him doubt himself only once for a split second. "You don''t understand, Eri is the crux of young masters ambitions." Sayd Shin, trying to land a hit on Mirio but failing. "Those ambitions are all corrupt if he is abusing his daughter for them!!" Mirio''s mind doesn''t waver for even a split second at this. Mirio looks at all of this and goes underground, disappearing from view and then appearing behind the drunk Sasaki. Baam!! "Power!!" Yells out Miro, as one punch knocks out the drunk man and a couple of others to Shin knocks the other villain down. He then charges at Overhaul. But Shin doesn''t want to leave it at this and desperately yells. "Didn''t you also leave the girl behind initially!! You are only here to save her because you want to make yourself feel better, not for her sake!!" Pow!! Pow!... Two shots ring out, but Miro doesn''t have even an ounce of hesitation as he goes underground and appears punching Shin in the face, knocking the man out. Fwosh!! Baam!! He then kicks Overhaul on the face before the man could react. Miro then punches Chrono qnd grabs Eri, jumps back, but Overhaul immediately creates spikes directed at him. ''Fast!!'' Mirio thinks as he puts his arms up with Eri in them while turning the rest of his body intangible. But his form is still a little chaotic in comparison to his normal one. ''Is the Quirk that makes me unbalanced still in effect?'' ''Damn, that one is strong,'' contemplates Overhaul. ''But it doesn''t matter, I will go all out, if Eri is hurt I can just patch her back up again.'' Booom!!! He creates even more spikes, but Miro disappears and leaves Eri covered in his cloak. This makes Overhaul instinctively look at the red cloak. Baam!!! But Mirio punches him in the chin as he comes from underground, Overhaul can feel his brains rocket around, he almost passes out. ''Sh*t, am I about to lose like this?'' That is when Shin comes to his senses, and looks around, he sees that he is under some rubble, the lower part of his body completely crushed. He looks forward and his heart falls in despair seeing Overhaul losing against Mirio. He takes out one of the new permanent Quirk Nullification bullets and aims his gun at Miro. But he sees that Mirio can simply have it pass through him and he would be safe. The stress of the situation makes Sin breathe heavily, seeing that there is no way to get out of this and Overhaul is being beaten by Mirio, even as the Yakuza boss tries to stand up. But suddenly he notices Eri and an idea comes to mind. ''¡­ I accept that you are a true Hero¡­'' Pow! A shot rings out and it goes straight toward Eri. Mirio saw through this and had already started to run towards Eri to take the shot for her. He has a smile on his face as he appears to take a bullet for her, he already can guess the effect of the bullet. But he doesn''t mind it. BOOOOOOOM!!!! "WORRY NOT!!! For I am here!!! In a FLASH!!!" ... Chapter 64 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 64 Title: Overhaul vs Flash... ¡­. BOOOM!!! "WORRY NOT!!! For I am here!!! In a FLASH!!!" Before the bullet can hit Mirio, iron sand appears in front of it and stops it. ''Fu*k¡­'' Swears Shin internally getting ready another bullet and aiming it at Kaminari. Fwish!! But without anyone noticing, a small needle of iron sand pierced Shin''s chin and went through his brain, killing him instantly. Kaminari has a huge smile on his face and gives Mirio a thumbs up. "Take the girl away, I will handle things here. Also, I ran ahead, but the others will be here soon." "Diseased Heroes like you sicken me!" Yells out Overhaul. BOOOM!!! A huge wall of spikes is created and it goes towards Kaminari. Overhaul charges towards Chrono, planning to heal him. But once he reaches there and heals the body. "What?!!" He notices that Chrono is already dead. BOOOOM!!! The spiked earth wall is broken and Kaminari walks on casually. "How unfortunate. Did you find him? Pardon me. It wasn''t my intention to traumatize you. Before you could have noticed, I should have chopped him into unrecognizable pieces." Overhaul¡­ looks towards Kaminari with hate and touches Chrono''s dead body. Immediately he assimilates his dead subordinate and gains his Quirk. He looks at Kaminari and the Hero feels his body become sluggish. "Oh? Some type of chronostasis quirk? Hmmm¡­ it''s neat and all. But¡­" Overhaul doesn''t let him finish and has some earth spiker try to pierce Kaminari. Fwosh! "It''s not really useful against me." Says Kaminari, only a couple of arm''s length away from the man who now has two pairs of eyes, one where they would normally be and the other pair on his forehead. Plus Overhaul also has a pair of extra arms and all of them have turned red as he has also absorbed Shin. "YOU BASTARD!!" Yells out the villain, touching the ground will all four of his arms, countless earth spikes go towards Kaminari. But he just takes a coin and throws it in the air. BOOOOOM!!! It destroys all of the earth spikes and splatters off the right side of Overhaul''s body. The villain is shocked by this and doesn''t know what to say. *sigh* "Can''t you be a little more impressive, at least to show that I tried a little. Don''t you have some super transformation or something? Do something impressive, you weakling, I want to raise my image some more." Complains Kaminari, a disappointed frown on his face as he looks at the livid Overhaul. "But again, I guess I expected too much from some trashy lowlife gangster." "You fu*king bastard!!" Overhaul is enraged, he heals his arm as the whole building seems to shift as countless pillars of earth and spikes go to skewer Kaminari. "I will kill you!!" "Don''t use such strong words like "kill"... It makes your weakness all the more apparent." Fwish!! Overhaul''s legs and three of his arms are cut off again. Leaving only one functioning one again, but even then he can''t move as he feels the electricity rampaging through his body, burning his cells to a crisp. "I''m going to have to ask you to stop now, Overhaul -kun. I can only step on an ant so hard without crushing it." Says Kaminari, taking out his handcuffs and throwing them at Overhaul''s feet. For the first time since he has gotten his Quirk¡­ Overhaul felt fear. No, not just simple fear¡­ but more along the lines of absolute terror. Every way that he tries to approach this, he can''t defeat Kaminari. He could see that as clear as day. ¡­. On the other hand, as the building shakes, Ryukyu looks at this worryingly. She unties Akira and picks him up in a princess carry. "Oh~ miss Ryukyu, don''t be so rough with me~" m.o.a.ns Akira with a blush on his face. The Dragon Hero just looks at him weirdly without saying anything. Once they reach the surface she tells him to run away as far as he can as she will be helping the other heroes evacuate the villains still inside the building. ¡­. Of course, Akira accepts and he can''t help but think. ''Did I make her heart go doki doki? Ahhh¡­ if only I could get a sugar momma? Life would be so much easier. Does the original have one? Meh, probably, he is the original. I wonder if the new Hero Cap Anime Episode is out?'' Many things were running through Akira''s mind¡­ mostly it was useless thoughts that wouldn''t make that big of a difference, he was mostly thinking about anime and maybe a deal that he could work out with the original. But as he is running away, he sees a man with burn scars attack the police who have a giant muscular man in their custody. The giant muscular man is teleported away by a black mist, while Dabi stays behind to attack the people. *bzzzzt* Lightning crackles around Akira and as soon as Dabi jumps away from the police. He appears behind the villain, making sure to cover his face too. Fwosh!! *burst* Blood spews out of Dabi''s chest as the man''s heart bursts and he dies. ''The original will owe me one.'' Thinks Akira as he moves away at top speeds so no one notices him. He cancels his lighting mode and winces. ''How the hell is the original able to do that so good? When I try to go fast, my cells start burning and I get some internal burn wounds¡­ I can only use it because of my regeneration quirk. But the original? How does he do it?'' ¡­. Back to Kaminari, and that is when a giant body bursts through the ceiling. Landing straight beside Overhaul. Kaminari for the first time during the fight is surprised. He had made sure that this scenario wouldn''t happen. He attempted to charge forward. But Overhaul had already fused with the man and turned himself into a huge monstrosity. ''Tch, I like to make things seem like I am having a challenge¡­ I don''t like ACTUALLY having one.'' Complains Kaminari internally, a little annoyed that things didn''t work out as well as he would have liked them. Overhaul notices that Kaminari is no longer laughing and looks at him with maliciousness in his eyes. "You can die now!" BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!! Overhaul destroys the whole surroundings, so even if Kaminari is fast, he wouldn''t be able to dodge it since all the entrances are all closed. But there is still a cracked iron sand sphere in here that wasn''t destroyed. Slowly it cracks open like an egg and Kaminari comes out, he looks at the demolished ceiling and smiles as he sees the sky with many news helicopters incoming. ''I made sure to stop Aizawa and the others from coming here, they will need a couple more minutes to reach here. So I should finish this all by myself before All Might comes. I have to make this moment mine.'' Thought Kaminari resolutely. His hair flares up and it extends as his body flashes yellow, as he moves, his hair leaves a trail of electricity behind, making it seem longer. *BZZZZT* He appears below Overhaul and throws a dozen coins in the air. But they don''t even seem to fall as everything around Kaminari seems to be stuck in time. BOOOOM!!! Overhaul''s monstrous body is mangled and thrown into the air. The Yakuza boss is shocked at the ease that the Hero in front of him does that. The only warning for Kaminari''s next attack is a hot tingle on his throat as the villain''s vocal cords are destroyed. Next, his hands come off, Kaminari uses a knife to cut his limbs off. His giant appendaged body is already destroyed. BOOOOOM!!!! Next Overhaul smashes into the ground, its giant monstrous body charred and burning, leaving behind only his human body without his arms¡­ and his vocal cords crushed. ''Now he can''t say anything. I would have "accidentally" killed the man, but currently, I am in the shot of a news camera. Better position my body so they can''t see Overhaul''s brutalized hands.'' Everything that Kaminari does next is calculated as he pumps up his fist in victory with a huge smile on his face as he looks at the cameras. Boom!! And that is when the rest of the Heroes arrive at the scene. ¡­. A/N: The rest of the heroes coming here was the MC''s plan B, in case he somehow wasn''t able to take Overhaul by himself. Chapter 65 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm Chapter 65 Title: Change... ¡­. -Nighteye POV- Seeing Mirio in front of me, using his Quirk all well once more made my heart stop. He should have lost his ability to use it, that is what I saw in the future after checking¡­. Heh, it seems like Kaminari has twisted it again. But can he do the same with his own future? His inevitable fate of a gruesome death. Can he change that one? ¡­. Ah¡­ it seems like he has changed my fate too¡­ Those are the only thoughts that run through my head as I see him heroically standing atop Overhaul''s unconscious body with its missing hands. He turns towards me and gives me a smile and thumbs up, always so perceptive that makes it seem like he can read minds. Well, I wouldn''t be surprised if he knew what I was thinking. Aizawa instantly activates his Quirk on Overhaul and shakes his head. "He is unconscious for real." My face twitches slightly, I can''t help it as a smirk appears on my face. Everything has gone perfectly, our side has zero casualties. So I give my thumbs up to Kaminari. That kid¡­ maybe it wouldn''t be so bad to have him as the new Symbol of Peace. Izuku is impressive, but when compared, maybe it''s time for One For All to take a rest in being the Symbol of Peace this generation. ¡­ -General POV- Kaminari clears everything up and gives his report of the events to the police. Of course, it was heavily filtered and what he said is technically the truth, so even lie detection Quirks wouldn''t work. "So yeah, Overhaul got this new fusion with his subordinate. The poor guy was killed by his boss when they fused, the other guy also was killed by some part of the building piercing his head. I had no choice but to be harsh on him, or else I know that people would have died." Kaminari had a difficult look on his face as he explained it. "And¡­ I had to use lethal force." The detectives nod at this as they get the general idea of the situation. Kaminari is also speaking clearly, so unless he planned this weeks in advance, he wouldn''t know how to make a situation up¡­ unless his Quirk was future sight, which isn''t. Plus the detectives aren''t here to investigate him, he is Hero, so all the deaths that happened here are put on Overhaul. ''Hmm¡­ people want to always change the system. Never planning to use it themselves, never understanding that there is no perfect system. Overhaul will be charged with the murders that I have committed. There won''t even be an investigation on their deaths. Why? Because it isn''t needed, someone doesn''t blame the Hero for villainous actions. There are plenty of scapegoats.'' Thinks Kaminari, a proportional smile makes it upon his face as he thinks of this. ¡­. In another place, Tomura is in a dark room when he gets a call from an old-style phone. Spinner is there with him. "Hello." He picks up the phone. *sob* "Twice¡­ Dabi¡­ *sob* they are both dead¡­" Toga''s sobbing voice comes through. Immediately, both Tomura and Spinner feel a heaviness settle over their heart. That is also when Compress comes in. "Boss, the escort of Overhaul is filled with guards. We won''t be able to even put a hand on him." "Call Kurogiri and order him to come back here." Says Tomura, scratching his neck raw in nervousness. ¡­. But at this time in a forest, Gran Torino has his foot down on the black mass of gas. "Heh, it seems like we finally caught a troublesome fellow like you." Says Gran Torino. "All thanks to some eyewitnesses." "Tch, I wasn''t careful enough." Says Kurogiri, but his voice was still calm. "Though it doesn''t matter since the master has already seen this future¡­ and has prepared his strongest weapon." Gran Torino frowns at this. ''All For One¡­ what are you planning next?'' ¡­ ¡­ The news about Overhaul passes through all of Japan, the Hero Flash becomes a household name. Especially when people dig a little into his past and see two times when All Might recognized him as his successor. ¡­ But while this was all happening Kaminari has returned to the dorms now. Kirishima, Izuku, Ochako, and Asui are accompanying him. As soon as they enter, all hell breaks loose. "You guys are alright!!" Exclaims Mina in joy. "We saw it on the news!" "Everyone was worried." "I am glad you are all okay?" "Wait, are they really okay?" "Ochako! Tsuyu!" Toru comes and hugs both of her friends, wrapping her invisible arms around them. "EVERYONE!!" Yells out Tenya. "I KNOW THAT YOU ARE WORRIED BUT WE NEED TO CALM DOWN!!!" Ironically, he was the one making the most noise and yelling the loudest. But Kaminari didn''t pay attention to any of this and instead looked straight at Momo. "I told you I would be okay." She smiles slightly at this and blushes. "I -I am going to make some herbal tea for everyone!" Satou (Quirk: Sugar Rush) tries to force a cake down Izuku''s throat. "Here, eat some chocolate cake, it will make you feel better." Then Mina comes with a rabbit and puts it in Kaminari''s hands. "Here, this will help you feel better." He stops for a second as he sees this and his mask slips. ''Ah¡­ these people really care about me.'' And for the first time in a while, a true smile appears on Kaminari''s face. "..." Mina stops on her tracks for a second. Feeling a strange feeling on her chest as she looks at Kaminari''s smile. She can''t tell what it is, but to her, who has known him for so long, she somehow feels like this smile of his is one that she hasn''t seen before¡­ though on the outside it is all the same. He just pets the rabbit and looks at Kouda (Quirk: Animal Control). "This rabbit is cute, does it have a name?" "No." Shyly answers Kouda. "Heh, then I guess I will call him Rabitty the rabbit from now on." Says Kaminari, unable to wipe the smile off his face. Everyone stops in their tracks at this. "Oh, right¡­ Kaminari always has had a bad naming sense." Says Mina, making everyone laugh at that. Kaminari smiles with them too. "Well what can I say, I always use the KISS method when I make up names, it means Keep It Simple, Stupid." "What about the method that you get girls with?" Asks Mineta with drool coming out of his mouth. "Hm?" Kaminari looks at the little guy and shrugs. "I dunno, I just usually say what is on my mind and say it straight. Also, I don''t think you should get advice on girls from me, I have never been popular with them." Mineta goes to cry in the corner once he hears that. He even keeps muttering. "Damn it, he is a natural-born womanizer!" Kaminari though doesn''t pay any attention to him anymore. He looks at Bakugo who is in the corner and with a smirk on his face calls out to him. "Hey~ Katchan~" "Don''t call me that Sparky!!" He becomes annoyed at this. Though he has started getting calmer externally during battles. He still appears angry most of the time normally. "Hahahaha, c''mon now, I know that you were worried about us." "I am going to bed." "So early? You a grandpa or something?" Kaminari makes jokes like this as he sees Bakugo go to his room while flipping him off. Eijiro waves at the explosion boy too. Sero (Quirk: Tape) then has an arm around Kirishima''s shoulders. "I have heard about you guys all over the news. It was an extremely successful raid on the Yakuza. Also, they just can''t stop talking about Kaminari, it really becomes annoying. Plus, they have started making wild claims by some anonymous tips, like Kaminari being born a genius Hero when he was two he had already awakened his Quirk and such." *cough* The "anonymous" tip giver coughs in his hand as he uses his Quirk to speed up his thoughts with electricity. ''Damn, it''s kinda embarrassing when I hear someone say compliments to me.'' ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Just like so, September passes and October comes around¡­ the students study hard, and Kaminari, like always, pushes himself that extra mile, acing every exam that he took part on. Midoriya and the others continued their Hero Work-Studies like usual, while Kaminari took his Work-Studies under Aizawa, going out on night patrols with him and learning everything that he can about stealth. Eventually, like always, the Overhaul news died down and Kaminari could walk outside normally in daylight, without the journalists bothering him. But at the same time, he started noticing something else about himself too. For the first time that he has come to this world¡­ he doesn''t feel that paranoia in changing things anymore. So he has truly started to enjoy himself now... That is when he takes out his phone and looks at the news, the front page which looks more like a McD*nald flier. But what had Kaminari''s attention was the silver-haired lookalike at the front of the ad. The news was of a person who looks like the Hero Flash, and that he works at a fast food place. ''I should pay him a visit.'' .... A/N: We see from Nighteye''s view that people look differently at the MC. Also he is starting to smile for real, not because of some hidden motive. Chapter 66 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 66 Title: Tall with Clone... ¡­. Akira is a simple man, he works 18 hours a day¡­ and after that he spends the rest of his time watching anime, playing video games, and reading manga. Since he only needs to sleep two hours a day to be fully rejuvenated, he takes advantage of this. He doesn''t have big dreams or hopes. Though he does hope that Kaminari will become famous since recently he has started a side gig and is making mad money by using his face that looks similar to Kaminari. Just imagining how much money he will make if Kaminari becomes the Number One hero, it makes Akira salivate. ''Then I can leave this sh*tty job of mine and become an entrepreneur selling photos of "Kaminari" with other people.'' Akira could feel his heart starting to beat faster due to excitement. "Oh, I finally found you." But immediately Akira''s hopes of grandeur shatter once he hears that voice. He looks in front of him and sees a smiling Kaminari wearing a hat and a facemask. The first thought that goes through Akira''s head. ''Is her here to rob me?!!'' But he calms down once he sees that it is Kaminari. ''Oh, thank god, he might only be here to kill me¡­ wait¡­ THAT IS WORSE!!'' ... Kaminari though has a calm demeanor as he looks at the guy in front of him. Already he has theorized who it was. ''So a clone of mine?... Well, that is neat. Let''s see if I should kill him or not.'' Akira on the other hand whispers. "I have a fifteen-minute break in two hours, can you wait?" "Hoh~" Kaminari looks straight at his clone''s eyes. Immediately Akira feels a chill down his spine, it feels like an anaconda snake slithering around his body and restricting his movements. *huff* *huff* Akira breathes heavily at this. Kaminari smirks and walks towards one of the tables, starting to wait. The clone looks at his hand and sees that it is shaking. ''What the hell was that?'' ¡­ ¡­ After some hours, Akira finally gets a fifteen minutes break. His heart beats fast in nervousness at this, he knows that even though he has more Quirks, he can''t fight against Kaminari and expect to win. Because while physically, he is the better version of the original and even has more Quirks, he doesn''t have Kaminari''s knowledge. That is all the difference, he can''t use the same Quirk the same way as Kaminari does, he doesn''t have the decades of studies needed to get the needed calculations. Kaminari then gets up and mentions for Akira to follow him. The latter doesn''t have any choice, so in the end, he decides to follow. ¡­. They go into an abandoned alley, both of them use their Quirks to make sure that no cameras are on them. Kaminari frowns at this as he sees that his clone''s electromagnetic wave moves 1/10th of a second faster than his. Meaning that the clone has the stronger Quirk in raw power. ''So his electricity storage must be higher than mine.'' Contemplates Kaminari. ''Hmmm¡­ his body is also stronger.'' Suddenly the world turns gray, Kaminari''s hair floats up as he instantly enters the highest speed at which he can see. He would be lying if he didn''t say that he wasn''t intimidated by this clone of his. So he appears behind it, kicks its knees from behind, bringing it to his knees. He also grabs the clone behind its neck, just in case he needs to kill or paralyze it instantly. Then the work goes back to normal¡­ ¡­. FWOSH!! Akira only felt his knees get kicked from the back, himself falling on his knees and someone grabs him from behind his neck in an instant. Kaminari''s figure in front of him disappears into an afterimage. "You will answer my question truthfully. If I sense that you are lying, then I will kill you." Kaminari explains to him, no longer playing around. He has no time to joke around about this. Akira could have resisted, but he didn''t and let it happen. Though his knowledge of physics is extremely low... at best. He knows that while his body can handle and absorb the electricity, he can''t do so with the heat generated from it. ''This life of mine¡­ I was born to be a tool. I was born to kill the original, that was my fate.'' Contemplates Akira. ''Still¡­ I am thankful that I was allowed to exist. I had so much fun. I don''t wanna die. Is that too much to ask? Is this how I will die, is this my destiny? Fu*k that!! I reject that destiny of mine!!'' *bzzzzt* The clone starts gathering electricity, but as it tries to do so, he senses that his Quirk isn''t working at all. ''What?!!'' He is shocked, but suddenly, as if from a late response, he feels something pierce his side. "That is a Quirk canceling bullet, though it is temporary and you would normally be able to use your Quirk again in a week or two. But with your regeneration Quirk, you should be able to use it again in minutes. Still, do something like this again and next time I will kill you." Kaminari''s cold voice vibrates through Akira''s body as he shakes in fear. "I -I¡­ don''t wanna die¡­" Tears came out of his eyes, he was being truthful at this. But Kaminari has an indifferent look at this and asks again. "Do you plan to kill or wish me harm?" "No man." Complains Akira. "This is some stereotypical clone racism, why would I try to harm you or your closed ones in any way? It is illogical." Kaminari sighs and lets go of Akira. "Geez, no need to cry man, I wasn''t gonna kill you." "I wasn''t crying!" Yells Akira, turning around and pointing at Kaminari. "Also fu*k you! You were terrifying!" "Heh? Shut up, what do you even know? You are one stupid clone." "Well takes one to know one fu*ktard!" Kaminari grabs Akira by the top of its head and tightens his grip. "Ow, ow, ow, stop! That hurts!" "Say sorry." "Sorry, sorry, I won''t ever do it again!" After apologizing, Akira is released from his grip. Kaminari smiles. "You shouldn''t be so rude-" "Fu*ktard." Immediately Akira enters his lighting mode and blitzes away. Kaminari, for the first time in this life, is really annoyed by someone. He looks up and sees the lightning trail that Akira has left behind as he runs away. "Sloppy." *bzzzzt* ¡­ Three seconds later and Akira is on top of the roof, his face kissing the floor as Kaminari sits on his back. "This is clone cruelty!" Complains Akira, whining at the original. "You just think of me as a thing and don''t appreciate my life!" *sigh* "Don''t try playing the victim card with me dipsh*t." Says Kaminari, a smirk makes his face. "You can''t trick the master." "I am gonna be suing you as? after this." Complains the clone. "Wait, you have a real identity?" Asks Kaminari, curious how he was able to get that. "Obviously I used our Quirk to hack the system." Says Akira as if it is the most obvious thing in the world. "Hm? You can do that?" Kaminari has never really done that before. "Heh¡­" Akira smirks at that. "Seems like the original isn''t as good as he thinks he is¡­" Kaminari only brings up his fist, and immediately Akira gives in. "You can follow the electricity waves and manipulate them outside of your body, you can change the code on things. But you mustn''t force it, you must go with the flow." "You really give in too easily." "Fu*k off! You just clone racist, you treat me like an object, and your mind is filled with movie clone stereotypes." "Again, you are using the victim card again." Kaminari points out, noticing whenever his clone instinctively tries to make him feel sorry. "Also, I wanted to ask¡­ are there more of you?" Akira''s eyes widen at this. ¡­. A/N: As we see, while the clone has the better body, he doesn''t have Kaminari''s knowledge to use his Quirk as well as him. He would need to study physics and much more to be able to do that. P.S: We still haven''t seen what Kaminari''s thoughts are on this.???? Chapter 67 - ANNOUNCEMENT I AM BACK!!! (Not a chapter, you can skip if you don''t care.????) Where was I? Hmm¡­ having a mental breakdown. Why? Because I was getting white/gray hair and went to the doctor, he told me that I had a tumor in my brain when he looked at the X-Ray. I stressed for a whole day and didn''t sleep, told my brother that I could very possibly die, and prepared everything in case of that. Still I was a little paranoid so I went to another doctor and he said that I don''t have anything and it''s only Marie Antoinette Syndrome. Nothing too big¡­ went to a couple more doctors after that and they said that I was okay and had no brain tumor. I cried like a little bitch at that, I was so f.u.c.k.i.n.g happy. When my mother died I honestly thought that I wouldn''t mind dying after I piled up enough money for my brother and had him grow right into an a.d.u.l.t and happy. But¡­ nah, this incident taught me that even though I thought that I was okay with dying¡­ Death is scary, especially at such a young age, I have done nothing with my life. I am nowhere where I wanted to be. I had big ambitions, I gave them up, but honestly, since I will die anyway then I better make a name for myself. Anyway, at the end of it, I have left the well paying job at my company. I don''t wanna stay looking at my back constantly, I will chill out for a bit to relax from this stressing time. P.S: I sued the first doctor and won the case. The doctor didn''t seem like a bad guy, but he f.u.c.k.i.e.d me so bad, I have never felt so weak. Having to tell my little brother that I might die was horrifying, even worse than death. So anyway, what a stressful month, damn, these months haven''t been treating me good.???? Sheesh, at least now I think that my life is way more precious than I gave myself credit for. Chapter 68 - 67 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 67 Title: Guilty Feeling? ¡­. After their little scuffle, Akira goes back to his job and Kaminari starts walking towards U.A... ... -Kaminari POV- How interesting¡­ very interesting. I have changed the timeline so much that clones of me have started being created. This one was friendly, but what about the others? Or if there are¡­ but I am gonna safely assume that there are more of them. I came here intending to kill Akira, but in the end, decided against it. Honestly, the safe thing would have been to kill him, after all, even though I can tell that he isn''t lying to me, it would be better to take care of risky things and unknowns in the equation. But¡­ that¡­ damn it¡­ I couldn''t bring myself to kill him. His attitude and acts, it was too much like a younger me. Back in the days when I was living a happy life in my last life. Back in my sweet home. I can''t help it as a smirk makes its way onto my face. Heh, feelings can be so illogical sometimes. When I look at Akira I see that younger me, irresponsible, saying things without thinking them through and weaknesses all over him, a little bit mischievous and flirty with girls, but that is all there is to him. Also, he is a terrible liar, I could immediately tell what he was doing with just one look. *sigh* Is this how my brother felt when dealing with me? Always insulting him and being stupidly headstrong¡­ Damn, I really must have been annoying as hell back then. I walk with my hands in my pockets. What I wouldn''t give to go back in time. Maybe then I could fix the things I have come to regret? But, sadly for people like me, that chance doesn''t come. Well, it doesn''t matter, if I could turn back time and redo everything again¡­ would life and my actions even have any meaning? Human lives are supposed to be like fireworks, we shine bright when at our peak. But, like everything else, we will eventually die off. Some people have a hard time accepting that, but to me, it never mattered. Whether I died at age 80 or 800, would it make any difference? So I have decided to live without thinking about my inevitable mortality. I would like to shine very brightly in this life. This time maybe I won''t die with regrets. Though if a chance represents itself for immortality... I wouldn''t say no... ¡­ Before I knew it, I had arrived at the dorms. Everyone is doing their things and I see Sero show something to Mineta. "Check this out?" "It is R-18?" Asks Mineta, not even bothering to look. "No, it says that Edgeshot, Kamui Woods, and Mt. Lady have formed a team." Explains Sero. "Mt. Lady!!" Mineta''s trauma resurfaces at that. Mina overhears this and ch.i.p.s in as she looks at Uraraka floating around. "We could make a good team, you could make me float and I would throw my acid around, I even have thought of the name: Acid Rain." "That would be brutal." Ochako seems unsure at this. "Oy! Kaminari, are you ready for Cemento''s new class?" Asks Eijiro. I look at him and nod. "Yep, I have recently had a new move idea. I call it or maybe I should name it something cooler, like ?" "Woah! That sounds cool and fancy." Eijiro seems surprised as I come up with some good names. Dipsh*t, I can come up with good names, don''t underestimate my naming ability. Though these two names have been copied from an anime¡­ that doesn''t matter. ¡­ Once Cemento''s Class comes around. He just tells us to work on our special moves. "Hey everyone!!" Kirishima addresses everyone. He points at himself and enters his mode. "Use me as your punching bag!" *sigh* "There he goes again, saying things that could be misunderstood." Says Mineta with a creeped-out look on his face. I think that only Mineta would have a dirty mind like that to misunderstand such things. "How about I use my on you?" Suggests Bakugo. "Huh? You are gonna blow this whole place up if you do that." I tell him. His firepower has been going crazy lately. At the side I see Mina breakdancing and showing her moves. Right¡­ she always loved dancing, and she always puts everything in once she likes something. Plus her good physical abilities are due to her breakdancing, which she is pretty good at. As I see her breakdancing I get an idea. I usually make the laws of physics my b*tch as I enter the super speed mode. So the world around me turns gray, as I enter the limits of my where I can still see. I still haven''t been able to figure out why the world turns gray when I go at fast speeds like this. Maybe my eyes can''t catch on all the pigmentation around? Huh, well it doesn''t matter since I know it isn''t hurting me. I stand in one leg and start rotating at extreme speeds. I start feeling the heat come from my leg and I see that it has caught fire. Okay¡­ this actually burns a little. I look at a giant boulder in front of me and kick it. BOOOM!!! *crack* The boulder is destroyed¡­ and my leg bones all cracked. Heh, while my speed and nerves are all enhanced, my body is still normal so actually using power like that hurts my body. I am better at piercing attacks. I return back to normal and see everyone look at me. I just wave at them. "This hurts a lot more than it looks. Can someone call Recovery Lady?" *sigh* Momo shakes her head and comes close to me. She makes a casket and bandages to keep my leg in place. "Lay down, don''t make yourself seem tough by standing up." "Momo~ no need, I am okay." I reassure her, but she doesn''t seem to trust me at all. "Can I kick your leg?" She asks with a sweet smile on her face. Welp, a smart man knows when to do a strategic retreat. So I lay down on the ground, as she makes a makeshift casket to hold my leg in place. "You have gotten harsher as of lately." I inform her with a teasing smile on my face. Momo pouts. "Hoh~ says the guy who goes around like he owns the place." "Hmmm¡­ I don''t do that." I refute her, thinking back if I have ever done that. "Well not consciously, but the way you walk and present yourself makes it seem like you own the place. It''s more of a presence thing." Momo seems to want to explain how she sees me, but in the end, fails miserably and it even confuses me a little. Though I get what she is talking about, it''s how I present myself. The confident way I do things makes me seem arrogant sometimes, so I think I know exactly what she is talking about. It''s like how All Might walks, once he is somewhere, everyone looks at him. That is a presence thing too, it''s just since he is famous and well known, it is only "natural" for him to be so. ¡­. As I wait for Recovery Lady, Aoyama tries to offer me some cheese to eat, which I have to refuse. The guy is nice and all, but still kinda weird. Kirishima has his way of worrying too. "Be a man!! Use your manliness to heal it!!" "I don''t think that is how the human body works." Sero like always is the voice of reason in this. "Oh, how is my least favorite patient doing?" Recovery Lady appears and she has a grandmotherly smile on her face like always. "Sorry for bothering you again grandma Recovery." I apologize to her sincerely. Bonk! But she only uses her staff to lightly hit me on the head. ¡­. After that, I am a little tired, but the training is already over by now. Me and Momo go back to class together. "So the cultural festival is going to be coming soon right?" I nod at that. "Yep. I suggest that for our class we make a Maid Cafe." "Huh?.... Maid? Cleaning?" Momo seems confused by this. "I guess community service is good for everyone." I stop in my tracks once I hear her say that. I look at her face for any acting¡­ but I find none. Damn¡­ can''t you be a little more devious Momo¡­ you are making me start to feel guilty for what I am doing to you. I shake my head at that. *sigh* Love is nothing more than a chemical reaction that compels animals to breed. Yes¡­ that is all there is to it¡­ So, I need to stop thinking about this. ¡­. A/N: Oh¡­ what is this?... MC starting to feel a little guilt? Hooohhhh¡­ what is going on here????? Chapter 69 - 68 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 68 Title: Hanging Out... ¡­. Momo looks at Kaminari confused as he takes a deep breath and touches his chest above his heart. "Are you hurt somewhere?" Kaminari parts her head, making her blush slightly. "Momo, if one day I act bad against you. Can you remind me of this moment?" "Huh? What are you talking about?" She pouts at him, confused why he would say something like this. "Nothing¡­ just a little precaution." Kaminari smiles slightly and ruffles her hair. "Hey~ stop it, do you know how long it takes to fix my hair this way?" She pouts trying to push him away. But Kaminari is having none of this as he has his hand slide under her shirt. "W -Wait! What if someone sees us?" They were on the road to U.A academy, and Momo is a little panicked at this. But Kaminari has a heart of steel as he still takes action and starts making out with her. "C''mon now~ no need to worry about this, just go with the flow." "Uhn~" Momo m.o.a.ns in confirmation. ¡­. Half an hour later and they are in the dorms. Asui notices somethings strange and she speaks her mind. "Why is Momo so flushed?" Everyone in the common room pays attention to them, and Momo looks at them and blushes in embarrassment. Kaminari on the other hand is casual. "I just explained to her what maid cafes are, and it rocked her world." Everyone here thinks that it might be a little weird and usually unbelievable. But this is Momo they are talking about, the girl who is smart, but naive about some common things. So not to intrude in her life and make her uncomfortable, everyone lets go of the subject. "See, I told you that everyone would understand. No need to try and seem perfect, we are all friends here." Kaminari plays his act all the way, while Momo only nods. ''I can''t believe I am lying to so many of my friends.'' She contemplates, looking at her classmates before running back to her room. Kaminari only smiles as he watches her run up the stairs. ''Nice as?¡­'' Minata looks at Kaminari with an empty look in his eyes. "This can''t be happening!!" His yell suddenly alerts everyone as they look at him. "I want a HAREM!!" Asui shrugs at this. "Mineta is up to his usual shenanigans." Everyone else also ignores his hysterical cries as he looks at Kaminari and starts muttering curses. Bakugo comes down to the common room and sees what is going on. "Why is gr.a.p.e hair staying such stupid sh*t? Has he finally gone mad?" "Only I can see the truth!" Mineta yells while pointing at the others. "You are all stupid." ''Well, he isn''t wrong on that.'' Kaminari agrees with that internally. ''But who would believe that the usually sophisticated Momo would be making out with me. I am the guy who only knows how to train and is "dense"...'' As he thinks of these, Kaminari goes and gets some green tea for himself as he watches the show happening in front of him. He takes a straw to drink his tea as he has Todoroki, who is also watching by the side cool his tea down. ''Ice tea is nice¡­'' Thinks Kaminari as he stands to the side with Todoroki. "So, I heard that you passed the retake of the Provisional Exam. Was it hard?" "No, not really. It was just making some kids behave." He explains. "We had that one girl who was impersonated by a villain with us too. She was helpful." ''Probably talking about Camie.'' Kaminari can figure out who was in the exam. ''She was a cutie, if it wasn''t for Toga being such a b*tch, I would have met her.'' Of course, he wouldn''t have done anything with Camie. But Kaminari feels like he has the right to be a little salty due to the huge hit that he suffered during the Provisional Exam. Mina comes into the chaos and starts kicking things around, apparently she was mad at something. Jirou then starts her Quirk to create sound waves to knock out Mineta since he was annoying. Ojiro comes and joins Todoroki and Kaminari, though he doesn''t have his tea iced. "Kaminari, can you charge my phone?" The Flash Hero points his finger at Ojiro''s phone and immediately fills it at 100% battery. "Thanks." He then starts looking through some news articles on his phone. "The Yakuza story is still big news, and the Hero Agencies are milking it for all its worth." Todoroki inputs his thoughts on the situation. "Yeah, usually they get grilled at every small mishap. So having such a big mission end perfectly, no one was ruffling feathers." "Well, there are still some people who complain that Overhaul killed his subordinates and that we should have stopped it." Kaminari sighs. That is when Kirishima joins them. "Can you ice my tea Todoroki?" Todoroki cools the tea and makes some ice cubes for Kirishima. That is when the latter also shows his phone to Kaminari. One small lighting bolt later and it''s at full battery. Kaminari can instantly charge phones fully due to the control over his Quirk, so people usually ask him to charge them¡­ just like they ask Todoroki to cool down their drinks. "Yeah, if I was you Kaminari I wouldn''t worry what some ice flake activists say." Says Eijiro. "They just have nothing better to do." "Yes, they are h.i.p.sters." Adds Todoroki. *pfft* Ojiro tries to hold in his laughter once he hears Todoroki say that. "Nah, I am not worried about them. I know that I did the best I could do at that time." Kaminari on the other hand is relaxed and smiles, reassuring his friends that he is not feeling down due to a small number of people. ¡­. The next day is also chaotic as Aizawa has everyone try and make something for the Cultural Festival. Since Class 1-A has been shining so brightly during the Sports Festival, the other courses also get their time to shine. Plus due to Class 1-A¡­ they have caused a lot of trouble in general, so the other courses don''t like them too much. After all, Villain Attacks, Bakugo, and Kaminari''s kidnapping and so much more. So Aizawa made that point when some Class 1-A students asked why they would do bother with something lame like this¡­ *cough* Bakugo *cough*. Kaminari has every student''s suggestions into account. In the end, there are many suggestions. Momo is the 2nd in command of the class after Kaminari takes off some suggestions that they couldn''t accomplish. Like, Martial Arts Tournaments (Suggested by Ojiro), Arm Wrestling Tournament (Kirishima), B.o.o.b.s (Mineta), and some others that the class simply couldn''t accomplish. "How about a concert?" Proposes Kaminari as he acts like he is working on some ideas, but he is just staring at some blank doc.u.ments. Though the class can''t see it, Momo can, so she looks at him suspiciously. He gives her a look that says. ''What? It makes me look smart.'' She only sighs at this and in the end, Kaminari continues explaining his "hard thought" idea. "We have Jirou who can play almost any instrument, while Bakugo can play the drums, I can play the guitar, and Mina can dance, and teach some other how to dance too." He then points at the empty pile of doc.u.ments and says. "This was all of the research that I did to figure this out. So if anyone knows how to play instruments that I don''t know about, please come forward." ''How shameless!'' Momo pouts. ''He just said that he has everything about them in these doc.u.ments, but they are all empty.'' She felt like she was indirectly helping him in his scheme. ¡­. Later on, everyone accepts that even the embarrassed Jirou decides that she will take part in the concert. Well, she also suggested that idea too, so she is the main ingredient in the show. Also, Mina figures out that Midoriya''s terrific talent for dancing, meaning that he can''t do it at all. Even with the surprisingly good dancing teacher that Mina is, she couldn''t teach him. Kaminari also notices the rise of a new villain during this time. One that¡­ was called Gentle Criminal. He did some research on him and he is a somewhat famous Hero with a very big dislike to like ratio in his videos. ¡­. In the afternoon, Aizawa told him that Eri had requested to meet Kaminari, Nighteye, and Mirio since they were the people who saved her. Mirio and Nighteye were already here and comforting the little girl in the hospital. Boom!! The doors are suddenly opened. "I come through the door like a Hero!!" And Kaminari comes through in his school uniform with a Hero pose. "Hello, there Eri!! I am Denki Kaminari, also known as the Hero Flash!" He gives her a thumbs up, everyone looks at him with serious faces¡­ so he buckles under pressure and falls to his knees, a depressing aura arund him. "That¡­ was so lame¡­" But by seeing this, for the first time in her life, Eri smiles¡­ ¡­. A/N: This chapter was mostly to show the dynamics of the class and how Kaminari isn''t always just planning and scheeming. Sometimes he just chills with his friends. Chapter 70 - 69 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 69 Title: Candy... ¡­. Seeing Eri''s smile, made me smile too. How sad for a kid to experience something like her. The little girl didn''t even know how to smile until now, so I had to make sure that my introduction would be able to make her smile. Nighteye looks at me and a barely visible smirk is on his face. Mirio gives me a thumbs up. "Okay now, Eri -chan, I must show you the U.A Culture Festival!" I announce. "This way it will get rid of the quarantine feeling that you have been having lately." I strike a Hero pose and give her a double thumbs up. Mirio smiles too and so does Nighteye, but the thing is¡­ I haven''t actually asked permission from anyone to do this. But with this, will help me in the negotiations as no one will have the heart to tell Eri that she can''t go. ¡­. Two hours later and after talking with Eri a little bit, I must say, how can Overhaul do something like that to a kid like her. Ripping her apart and putting Eri back together, must have felt like constant torture. *sigh* Some people go too far for their useless goals. Still, I keep a smile on my face for her. I guess being a Hero isn''t so bad and I can enjoy myself instead of doing it just for the influence it gives me. I already got permission now. "So, we will first have to try sweet apples, sugar mini bananas, chocolate and-" "Kaminari, stop mentioning to her only sweets." Nighteye intervenes to be the voice of reason in this. "Don''t forget to mention the different sweet drinks." I smirk at him. "Oh no! How could I have forgotten!!" ¡­. "Anyway, I have to go now, see ya later Eri~" I wave at her with a huge smile on my face as I go outside. But as soon as I close the door, the smile slips off my face. It truly hits hard when the sadness moves from a show into reality, the little girl experienced those torturing pains. I should try and fix some things on my way to the top. At least, that way both the people and I benefit. This life, I don''t want to regret so many things. A smile makes its way back on my face as I resolute myself to this. I am not gonna be a death seeker, but at least I will help those around me that I can see. If I remember correctly, the sports festival won''t have too many sweets, not even sweet apples¡­ so should I ask Satou to help me make them? I am not good at cooking sweets, and I don''t see a reason to learn how to make them from scratch. I have learned something that it took me two lifetimes to learn. There is no need to be the best at everything, even the useless stuff, that is just a waste of time. Because I would end up as a Jack of All Trades and a Master of none. The hospital staff is nice enough to put up with my sudden requests, but the stink eye that the receptionist at the entrance gives me¡­ well, I just act like I don''t see such things. "Oy, Denki Kaminari, where do you think you are going?" She called out to me. Immediately I stop in my tracks. Damn, I stopped¡­ now I can''t act like I didn''t hear her. I turn around rigidly and wave. So I put on my money-winning smile and turned to greet her. "Well hello there miss, did you call me?" I can see that she is a brown-haired and black-eyed woman. She pouts. "You forgot to sign in the responsibility forum that in case anything happens to Eri, you will be held accountable." My face pales at that. Seeing the victorious smile on her face pisses me off, but I don''t act out. I am not worried about Eri being kidnapped because I can handle those things. But what if she gets a stomach ache from eating too many sweets¡­ that is too much responsibility for an underage kid like me!! "Y -Yeah¡­" I reluctantly sign the form and get out of the view of that hellish woman. Hope she doesn''t get married and lives her whole life alone in a dark apartment. I curse her through the whole way to the ingredient store, but sadly my Quirk has nothing to do with curses so she will probably live a happy life and give the stink eye to her husband for the rest of his life. My 2nd ex-wife in my first life was always whining like this. Truly annoying as hell. That was why she was my ex¡­ *sigh* I wonder how she did after our divorce. I was always a terrible husband, always cheating on her even when we had kids. Damn, I was a horrible father and husband. F.u.c.k! Enough thinking about the past now! I must look towards the future. I have already mopped over them, I don''t wanna live the same life as I did. ¡­ "Oh! Look! Is that The Hero Flash?!!" "Yeah!! He looks like him!!" Now, these things would usually follow me. But this time they are not directed at me. I look at where they are pointing and see that it is a newly opened sweets shop with posters of me plastered all over the place¡­ while also a very familiar face is running the place. It seems like it is also very familiar. The place is called {Flash Candy} so the place is obviously milking my name for all its worth. And it''s being run by my damn CLONE¡­ The guy was just crying about how he wanted to live and didn''t want to die, not too long ago. But now the little shit is using my name and face for gain. He must not be afraid of death. When I enter the shop, he immediately notices me as I send him an electric signal that only me and he would notice. Since I am wearing a hat and facemask, no one notices me as I melt into the crowd. He pales as he looks at me. "E -Excuse me everyone, but the place is closed for today!" "Ahhh¡­" Some people groan at this. Once he hears this, Akira''s fear seems to disappear and he gives the customers a thumbs up. "Don''t worry everyone, we will be open tomorrow and hopefully I will be able to get in contact with the real Flash and get him to meet everyone!" "Hell yeah!!" The people seem excited. Well, I don''t mind this that much. But one of the customers suddenly yells out. "Akira! I hope you and your long-lost brother Flash meet up." Okay, what the hell has this f.u.c.ker been telling them!! As the shop closes down, only I stay behind and look at him. "I thought you were a corporate slave who worked 18 hours a day?" "Yeah¡­ I still work eight hours at the fast food place that we met previously." I can see him trying to figure out how to answer this. "So¡­ you found out faster than I thought." Instantly he realizes what he said is wrong so he tries to correct himself. "Of course, I was planning to share my profits with you. After all, identity theft is no joke." Yeah, I don''t believe that for one bit. He definitely is a sketchy businessman. "You have big balls to do this just after I threatened you with your life." I am truly curious what is running through this stupid clone of mine''s mind. "Well, last time I just thought that maybe it would be best to take some risks since people could just come and kill me." He looks at me pointedly as he says the last part. Yeah d.i.c.k, I know you mean that I could kill you at any time. No need to act coy with me. "So you decided to use my name and try to make me angrier? I wouldn''t call that a smart move, if you poke a lion, don''t be surprised if it bites back." Suddenly as if a fire is lit in his eyes. Akira yells out passionately. "I would rather die rich than lice poor!!" *sigh* What did I do to deserve such a sc.u.mbag clone. ¡­. A/N: The clone is something else, it breaks Kaminari''s expectations of an evil clone completely.???? THIS STORY IS FINISHED IN PATRE¨°N. It was more difficult than I thought to end it, I had many emdings in mind but it felt somewhat like I didn''t want it to end. I always have the same feeling when I am about to end a story. It feels like raising your child and they are about to leave home.???? Chapter 71 - 70 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 70 Title: Deal... ¡­. It doesn''t take long for my patience to break, this clone''s personality feels like it is made to get under my skin. But also acted very familiar. "How about this? I will manage your public image, and you can just sit back and enjoy the benefits without doing anything." He pleads with me. But I can see the greedy look in his eyes and he is probably thinking about just how much money he can make this way. How the hell did he grow to be so greedy with money? He isn''t even one year old. "Promise me that you won''t try and do backhanded deals and I will let you." I can see his face cringe at that. Yep, he is definitely a sketchy businessman. I trust him about as much as I would trust any clone... meaning zero... ... ... ¡­ In the end, we agree on somewhat of a deal. I told him that I will see if he is trustworthy from now on. If he does anything even slightly sketchy, then our deal will be over. Plus I allowed him to keep the shop, though I won''t give him any paper with legal power that says I actually allowed it. Also, he promised me that he would help me with the candy and would supply me with as much as I wanted during the Cultural Festival. I am gonna abuse the hell out of that¡­ I wonder how many students in U.A like candy? Definitely puting him in debt for that one, he did promise me as much candy as I want, he better be careful with those words. He also knows that I would kill him if he broke his word, let''s see how he handles this. .... ¡­ Once the next day comes, I don''t spend too much time preparing for anything and instead go towards Akira''s shop¡­ and once I see him¡­ the shop had a ''CLOSED'' sign in front of it. Huh? Didn''t he talk some big talk yesterday about how he will¡­ ohhh¡­ that little shit¡­ he did something. I already can guess what, but that doesn''t mean that I have to like it. "Ah!! Look there!! It is my (suspected) long-lost brother!!" Yells out Akira as a crowd suddenly appears from the alleys and surrounds me. Now that everyone is concentrated on me, my disguise is useless now. That f.u.c.ker, he tried to trick me to come here. He must really be tired of living. Still, though, I put a smile on my face for them all. "Hey everyone, I am glad Akira invited me here. I had some free time so I thought I would drop by to not disappoint my fans." ¡­. I had to spend almost a full hour with them, taking photos and signing books. Thankfully, though there were a lot of people, Akira is still someone unknown who just said that a Hero would be at his shop, so not many believed him. After that whole ordeal, Akira is alone with me in his shop and the clone is shamelessly bowing in front of the original with his head touching the floor. "Please forgive me!!" Yeah¡­ he is annoyingly too much like a younger me. Someone who thought that asking for forgiveness is easier than asking for permission. Ah, only now I realize just how annoying I must have been in the younger years of my first life. "Okay, I will forgive you." I accept his apology as I look around the shop. "Now, I will take everything around here." He pulls his head from the floor and looks at me uncomfortably. "Uhhh¡­ actually the candy here is expensive and even the earning I had today wouldn''t cover for the sweets in here." I look at him strangely. "How is that my problem again?" And just like that, crocodile teats flow out of his eyes like rivers. "Please don''t be so cruel!! You wouldn''t even be able to carry that much sweets." I take out my phone, go online and order a moving truck. "Just took care of the carrying problem." I can feel his electricity try to hack into my phone to stop the order. But I casually swipe the electric wave away. ¡­ Thirty minutes later and Akira is crying on the ground of his now empty shop. "I worked so hard for this! It is so unfair! Why can''t clones have good things? This is clone discrimination!!" Okay, he is annoying and I can''t stand him another minute so I just get the hell out of there. I leave him another warning too. "Next time you do something like this I will sue you for defamation of character." I don''t hear his answer as I have the truck driver drive towards U.A. Over all, quite a nice thing he did for me. ¡­. Once I arrive there, Aizawa comes to greet me. "What is this?" I act like I don''t notice the annoyed look on his face. "This is candy, all perfect-" "Get it out of here." His answer is instantaneous. "Okay¡­ but how about we have the students get some sweets or we give away some for free at our concert?" I suggest. *sigh* In the end he shrugs. "Well, whatever, just that you are not allowed to bring outsiders into U.A anymore." The unspoken mention here was that Eri is the exception to this. But only the U.A students can participate, and since the USJ Attack, a lot of people have been breathing down Principal Nezu''s neck. So any incident here will ruin the festival, and it will be closed down. I mustn''t allow that to happen, even if I have to fight Gentle Criminal by myself. ¡­. Still though, in the end, Eri comes here and watches the concert that our class does. I make special effects with my lightning, while Momo deals with the confetti and creating it. Everyone was organized in the class as they were all involved¡­ and me and Momo ending up in the same zone of work¡­ it was all a coincidence on my part. So the little fun that we had behind the scenes wasn''t anything that was "intentional" on my part. Yes, maybe if I tell this lie to myself it will stop me from spilling out the beans to anyone or giving a hint of it. "That was so fun!" Exclaims Eri as she looks at me. ? .... .... ¡­ ¡­ And just like so, November came around. "U.A is in charge of looking after her now." Says Aizawa casually as he looks at me. Nejire is fixing Eri''s hair into pigtails. "Kya~ she looks so cute right now~" Mirio has a happy look on his face when he hears this announcement. "Anyway, go to the dorms now. Class 1-A will also have some visitors." Says Aizawa, obviously annoyed by the loud sounds. ¡­. Later on in the dorms were the Wild Wild P.u.s.s.ycats, with Kota being there too. The latter which had turned into an Izuku fan. I just smile at this politely. They talked mostly about the rankings and how the new ranking table will become public soon. But their ranking had gone from 31st to the 400th. This was due to one of their members losing her Quirk and them not solving any disturbances due to them being hospitalized. Though they still have high popularity polls. Hero ranks are decided by cases solved, which All Might has dominated till recently. I just turn on the TV to see the rankings and I am surprised by what I see. The Hero Ranks... Number 10 - Ryukyu Number 9 - Yoroi Musha Number 8 - Wash Number 7 - Kamui Woods Number 6 - Crust Number 5 - Edgeshot Number 4 - Best Jeanist Number 3 - Mirko Number 2 - Hawks Number 1 - Endeavor I zone out the others and wait till Mirko''s turn comes to speak on TV. "Yo, so I decided to make a team now. I know, hypocritical of me to do something like that when I said that only weaklings have Hero Teams and sidekicks. Well, I want to prove something to a certain someone, so I gotta become a Top Hero to show him that I can be an amazing hero too." Wow¡­ this is a little unexpected change, she would have been the Rank 5 Hero, but now she is Number 3. She has gotten better and even has a Hero Agency. ¡­. -Doctor Garaki POV- I look at the Nomu in front of me. The strongest one that I have made up to date. The dark lab capsules around me don''t bother me at all as I can perfectly see its figure. Usually, Nomus couldn''t even understand anything. But now¡­ "This time I will be expecting results¡­ High End." I call out to him and the Nomu looks directly at me. "Le -L -Leave it to me¡­" Says the Nomu in broken speech. Ahhh¡­ how amazing. "Go on my Best Nomu!!" BOOOOM!!! Suddenly an explosion happens and I look towards the experimental Nomus. I see that it is the yellow one, it is very buff with dark lighting-like tattoos on him. I used some of the last original DNA I had from that monstrous student. I was creating the ultimate weapon against him, but the 1st one failed¡­ let''s see the 2nd one. "THE BEST!!!" Yells out the Nomu suddenly. Looking at High End. "Are you the best? The Number One?" What?!! Its speech is so clear!! Amazing!! I have outdone myself. "O -Of¡­ course¡­" High End speaks on broken speech, welcoming the challenge. *bzzzzt* BOOOOM!!! The next thing I see is the High End''s head on the ground, being held down by the other Nomu''s foot. "AM I THE BEST NOW!!!" Just its shout alone shakes the building. "Yes¡­ yes you are¡­ your name shall now be The Best." I relented, feeling both fear and excitement. Never expected this Nomu to leave its confinement. Some trigger word must have been used, something that the original instinctively wanted... what a frightening will, able to even influence a clone Nomu. ¡­. A/N: Yep¡­ this Nomu litterally beat the High End in less than a second. It has quite some Quirks in his body, added with Kaminari''s Electrification. Chapter 72 - 71 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 71 Title: The Best¡­ ¡­. The yellow Nomu pins the separated head of High End on the ground with his foot. Still, High End starts its regeneration. "Are¡­ you¡­ the strongest?" Asks High End. The yellow Nomu looks down at him, its eyes shining as electricity crackles around him. "Of course I am. Weaklings shouldn''t act so tough." Electricity gathers to the creature''s leg and he slams it down. BOOOM!!! Hitting the place right next to High End''s head. "Don''t try me, little bug. I am The Best, I will be so at everything!!" The doctor has a smile as he sees this. ''How amazing¡­ his body should be weaker than High End, he should be at about the same power as a normal Nomu, at best he only has a better regeneration. But he was still able to take on the High-End Nomu.'' Though the doctor was amazed by this and a little absentminded, wanting to know how such an experimental Nomu became so amazing¡­ and even awoke so early? So many questions, but a scientist like him never likes to leave things unknown. But seeing the New Nomu breathing heavily and talking about being The Best¡­ he doesn''t try to refute it. Plus he hasn''t input the command system on him fully yet. ¡­ A couple of hours later after the Hero Ranking Announcement. Hawks and Endeavor are in a restaurant, they sit close to the window with the view of the city, discussing recent events. "Hahaha, Endeavor, don''t worry about it. Though your popularity polls are not as high as mine, I couldn''t think of a better person than you to be Number One. Your case-solving numbers and through the roof and my back isn''t enough to put people at ease." Hawks has a joking tone in his voice as he says this. His mind playing back to memories of his childhood and how thankful he is to the man in front of him. "Tch, I hate sly guys like you. There was no need for you to speak up for me in the Announcement Stage." Complains Endeavor, he doesn''t care about fame or reputation, he just wants to be the strongest and number one¡­ though he hates the way he came into the latter title. ''A Number One without being able to surpass All Might, this isn''t the way I wanted to win against him.'' Suddenly they see something dark flying towards them. BOOOOM!!! It bursts through the window and leaps into Endeavor. Grabbing the man by the face and attempting to slam him on the ground. Fwosh! A beam of fire engulfs the High-End Nomu, pushing him away from the window. But already as the flames died down, the Nomu was regenerating its skin and had even finished doing so already. "Heh¡­ you¡­ m -must, b -be pretty strong¡­" Says the High-End Nomi in broken speech. Immediately Endeavor notices that something is wrong here because as he knows from previous Nomu sightings, none of them spoke like humans. "I- I wAnT to b -become stronger¡­ I have to b -beat him." High End''s broken voice rings through. "You talk too much!" Yells out Endeavor as he floats out of the window and goes to grab into the High-End Nomu. The creature is ecstatic at this and goes to use its Power and Muscle Augmentation Quirk¡­ but in a bizarre turn of events. It can''t use them. "Surprised?" Smirks Endeavor. "You shouldn''t have picked a fight with Heroes." Iron sand wraps around both Endeavor and High End and floats them high into the sky. BOOOOM!!!! The High-End Nomu is instantly burned into ashes. The battle is over as soon as it started. ¡­ In another roof building, Aizawa together with Kaminari and Shinso is also there with his voice-changing mask. "So I didn''t really need to come here?" Says Shinso, a bored look in his eyes. Kaminari smiles at this. "Well, you were just extra countermeasures." "Thankfully the plan went without a hitch and the villains took the bait." Responds Aizawa. "It seems like your guess was correct, Kaminari." The reincarnated boy smirks at this. "Of course, they went after All Might as the previous Number One. Obviously, they would also go after Endeavor-" Fwish!! Suddenly Kaminari is engulfed in a yellow flash out of nowhere and the flash travels around the sky, leaving a trail behind. Neither Aizawa nor Shinso could react to the beam, though the Pro Hero''s hair is floating upwards, indicating that his Quirk was activated in the split second. "Kaminari was taken, I didn''t clearly see the assailant, but I was able to cancel his Quirks for a split second!!" Aizawa''s mood changes instantly into a fight or flight mode. "I can only trust Kaminari to last long enough till reinforcements arrive." "But¡­ it will be hard to find him," Shinso suggests, trying to stay calm, but he is very panicked internally. "Kaminari already predicted something like this and had agreed to put a tracker on himself. Just in cases like these." Explains Aizawa, shocking Shinso at just how far ahead someone like Kaminari can think, plus the willingness to do something like this... ¡­. BOOOM!! A couple of kilometers away, in an undisclosed forest. Both Kaminari and the yellow Electric Nomu crash into the ground. "Tch, Eraserhead, how troublesome!" Complains the Nomu as it gets up. In that split second that he had lost his Quirk, he had lost his balance and had already started plummeting down, losing control of his Quirk. Kaminari is on the ground, laying down in the middle of the crater that the Electric Nomu smashed him in. "Huh? Is he passed out?" Wonders eye Nomu out loud. Getting close to the seemingly unconscious Kaminari. But suddenly, his finger twitches. Fwish! Black iron sand spikes come from the ground and pierce the Nomu''s body. But the creature accelerates it as electricity runs around him and he can break through it. Instantly it regenerates after the sneak attack as Kaminari gets up. "As expected from my original." Says the Nomu. "What does that mean?!" Kaminari acts shocked at that. But in reality, he already knew everything since he was told by Akira. ''It''s better to let the enemy assume that I have no inside information, that way it will still give me an advantage. I see no need to brag to them.'' Kaminari is calm and logical in this situation. His body is surrounded by iron sand under his clothes, but the first hit was so fast that not only couldn''t he dodge, but he also got heavy internal injuries due to the after-shock of the attack. ''F.u.c.k, I feel like I am gonna die.'' Complains Kaminari internally, the fight hasn''t even started yet and he has been heavily injured. ''The auto-dodge sequence couldn''t even activate. Meaning that the attack is faster than even I could dodge.'' The situation looks bleaker the more he thinks about it. He would like to have a Plus Ultra moment right now and get a boost to his power, but he knows just how cruel reality can be. Lightning circles around Kaminari''s body, already having learned how to use his Quirk on his body even while injured, but it is still in low levels of usage in comparison to usual. *BZZZZT* Fwosh! Instantly, the Nomu disappears from Kaminari''s view, even though his brain and eyes are at super speed, they can only catch a flash of the Nomu''s next attack. Kaminari sees that it is heading for his head, so he puts one of his hands up. *crunch* The arm breaks like a twig and the iron sand that is used to protect it scatter instantly after the hit. Booom!! Kaminari crashes through multiple trees before he crashes into a boulder, creating cracks all around it. ''I see, so its regeneration can keep up with the rate of how much he is hurting its body. This also allows him to go beyond what I can since I still suffer from friction if I go too fast. He doesn''t mind since he could just regenerate.'' Analyzed Kaminari, a smirk slowly making its way into his face. .... A/N: Anyone curious this Nomu has a lot of Quirks that compliment his Electrification Quirk and can keep up with his top speed and even see where he is going. He has to learn faster than his enemy, because the villains won''t stay srill and just see him grow in power. Chapter 73 - 72 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 72 Title: Lethality... ¡­. As I am slammed into the boulder, my head smashes bqckward, I can feel my consciousness slipping away. My mind going back into the past, in a whole other life. ¡­ I look at my oldest son, a blonde-haired and brown-eyed young man, he just came from school all bruised and battered. He is already in high school, but disappointingly, he gets into a lot of fights. "I heard that you got into another fight." I reprimanded him. He winces and looks at the ground. "Sorry father, it won''t happen again." "That is what you said last time," I tell him grudgingly, I am extremely disappointed, even though I try to keep a cold look on the outside. Only losers fight with their fists in these times. You can get nowhere with it unless you are the best at it. "Smart men don''t fight with their fists." That is all the advice I give him as he clenches his hand. Well, he doesn''t need to know that the kid he fought with will get kicked out of school and will go to a less prestigious one where he won''t be able to get to college. My son should be thankful, as one can''t let enemies develop in their life. ¡­. My mind comes back to itself after this and I can''t help but complain why did I have to think of such a useless memory in such dire times. Shouldn''t it be a time of his happy moment flashing for motivation? Why is it just the depressive ones in which I interact with my children in my last life? Yes, I know I shouldn''t have shut them from the outside world. But it didn''t turn out bad in the end, they grew up to become strong, just like me¡­ just like I was... "You are weak." Says the Nomu as it gets closer to me. "You are not the best. Meaning that you are a loser." Damn, its physical strength is monstrous, but it is also deeply enhanced by his speed. Which even my eyes can follow, so he is at least as fast in my and unlike me, he can see the world around him. It''s probably one of the Quirks as Nomu''s have a bunch of them that compliment each other. Honestly, what I hate even more is the creature''s voice that sounds eerily like mine. Or more correctly, he says some things that I would always say in my past life. I try to move, but my body can''t move anymore. Me using my electricity was always just a mode of nerve enhancement, my body has always been normal and unable to follow up with my Quirk. Unlike the Nomu in front of me. Heh, if only I could have its powers, but sadly the world doesn''t work like that. One can''t get the things that he wants just by wishing for them. Is this how I die? Will I lose my second chance so lamely? I couldn''t put up a proper fight. But¡­ I AM NOT GOING TO GIVE UP SO EASILY!! I am a man not afraid of death!! I can look at death in the face and spit at it. I send electrical signals through my body, careful to not overly damage the nerves. My body moves like the iron sand seems under my skin, I control it finely to put my bones in place and make sure that not even one grain of iron sand mixes with my blood. But instead, it just acts as a layer to hold my bones in place. I also incase my internal organs in the iron sand plate, so it acts as the outer layer of every organ and stops the bleeding. This is something that I have had the idea for and even had the right control, but never tried since I was afraid that with one mishap, I would die. Welp, now I will die either way, so I better take this chance. Heh¡­ only a stupid man fight with his fists and body¡­ well¡­ I guess I better get myself a weapon. Since my eyes can''t follow him anyway, my vision will be useless. Iron sand gathers around me, and forms into my armor, I and the Nomu are now at similar sizes. Fwosh! He moves at incredible speeds as he comes towards me. I can''t see him, but I am sent signals by the iron sand in the ground of his location. Booom!!! He punches the armor around me, but it doesn''t have any effect. Though his fist does sink into the iron sand, he pulls it back out instantly though. "You also have regeneration or something? I definitely felt your bones get broken before." The Nomu''s voice rings through but I ignore it. Since I can''t see outside anymore but my other senses¡­ no, I use my Quirk to sense what is going out outside. The Nomu, due to having the same Quirk as me is just a mass of electricity that I can easily sense, and by the foot positioning that he leaves in the ground. My body can no longer keep up with my Quirk¡­ so I will have to improvise and make my Quirk so strong that the weakness of my mortal body doesn''t matter. Fwish!! Booom! Booom! I feel the arms of the iron sand suit get blasted off, and I even feel the heat of the electricity coming from the places. The suit''s arms are almost instantly reformed. It isn''t really a suit as I am standing still and only the suit is moving, I am controlling it using my Quirk and nothing more. In a way, the suit is like an outer shell, a metallic body that can keep up with my Quirk. But while the Nomu blasted my armor''s arms, he also didn''t do so scotch-free. As he jumps back his body suddenly stumbles and he falls to his knees. *cough* He coughs out blood. "W -What?!!" The Nomu is confused and shocked by this. But I don''t give him any information on what is going on, there is no need for sc.u.m like him to know. I never give my enemies an advantage and¡­ I despise people stronger and better than me. This Nomu fits all the bills, even his Quirk has more raw power behind it, I absolutely hate it!! *cough* *cough* *cough* The Nomu continues coughing copious amounts of blood with each cough. He collapses to the ground and dies. His cause of death¡­ iron sand poisoning, small grains of iron sand have been entering his body ever since the fight has started. Slowly his internal organs were infiltrated and so was his brain. Regeneration might sound cool and strong, something unbeatable without strong firepower. But that is all wrong, the easiest way to take out a super-regenerative opponent is from the inside. Because by now, the heart, lungs, brain, and every other organ of the Nomu has been infiltrated by iron sand. One simple command from me, at thought speed and the Nomu, will be killed almost instantly, without even being able to put up a resistance. I would like to keep a pet like it around, but sadly it is too dangerous. Because unlike my previous clone, which I know I can easily best even at his strongest. This one is different. So with one clench of my hand. *burst* Iron spikes explode out of the Nomu''s body, and they slowly rotate like a jigsaw, completely turning the creature''s body into mush. I don''t smile or do anything at this. Only looking at the chunks of flesh contemplatively. I know just how close I came to death today. I came unbelievably close to it. One wrong move and I would have died, the Nomu was able to do something that I have never really experienced before. I was overwhelmed in a straight-out fight. Speed, power, regeneration, he was better than me at almost everything. But only a stupid man fights in a straight battle. My Quirk''s best quality isn''t its speed or power¡­ it''s just how lethal it can be in my hands. No matter the enemy, unless it''s me, no one will be able to survive my iron sand poisoning. I have long since abandoned the thought of growing my Quirk more in raw storage power or such by just training, it is inefficient any longer. In the end, the answer is control and electricity regeneration. These are the two factors that are needed for me. The control has already reached phenomenal levels as I have seen today, I can do over a dozen things at once with my Quirk and I wouldn''t feel the burden. But still!! I must continue to become stronger, today was a wake-up call!! The Nomu made me come so close to death and realize, that my Quirk just doesn''t feel lethal enough... .... A/N: How do you fight someone who vlearly bests you in speed, power and endurance... well simply have to use trickery and be lethal against them. Also... the MC is finally showing a part of his real desires as he gatheres the Nomu parts. He has usually been quiet in this, as we don''t see him expressing such thinks outwardly or even internally too much. But there is more to him than just simply becoming a Legend and the fame and money that comes with becoming a Hero.???? Chapter 74 - 73 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 73 Title: Overly Injured... ¡­. Kaminari looks at the Nomu''s body, he uses his iron sand to crumble it into a ball and flows it away. ''The Doctor might be a psycho, but he is a genius anyway. That Nomu body might become useful in the future.'' ¡­ But what Kaminari didn''t see was a man from far away looking straight at him, with a smile on his face. While the man took a sip of ice tea and jumped off the building. ¡­ Kaminari frowns, feeling something strange. A feeling of foreboding making its way into his chest. "What was that?" He knows that feelings like this shouldn''t be dismissed, so he decides to keep his guard up just in case something happens. ¡­. Fifteen minutes later and the whole forest is surrounded by the police force and heroes. Kaminari is just laying against a tree, with a bloody and tired look on his face. Seeing the police he breathes a sigh of relief. "Finally you guys got here. Be gentle with my body, my bones are all broken¡­ don''t move me around too much. I would suggest you bring Recovery Lady here as I feel like I am about to pass out." So with saying these instructions he closes his eyes, unable to keep himself conscious as he stops forcefully using electricity to keep his brain awake. ¡­. The next time Kaminari opens his eyes he has a tired feeling through his body. He is covered in bandages like a mummy. "Ugh¡­" He m.o.a.ns in pain. ''My body feels like it''s been hit by a hammer continuously and my bones smashed into a pulp.'' "Kaminari!! Are you okay?!" His classmate''s screams ring through his head. Annoying him even more about this. ''Ahhh¡­ they are so goddamn annoying.'' He complains internally, his whole body is hurting and their voices just ring in his head. He opens one of his eyes and sees Momo, Mina, Asui, and many other classmates. He tried to talk, but he noticed that just breathing feels painful. ''Are they using enough morphine? This hurts like hell, did they attach my ribs wrong?'' Of course, as the U.A medical staff is top-level, none of them made such a rookie mistake. But Kaminari felt pain just by being conscious. Though Kaminari doesn''t give up that easily and slowly summons up some iron sand from the window and it slowly flows into his body through the pores in his skin. They enter his bloodstream and he manipulates them to put his ribs in place and hold them there. Slowly he starts temporarily patching himself up. But that isn''t all there is to it as he sends a signal to his brain to dull his sense of pain and slowly he hats up the iron sand inside his body and his bones all are surrounded by a metallic shine to it. Which is stronger bone or metal? Obviously, the latter, unless one has some Quirk, metal is many times stronger. Plus Kaminari easily can stop the metal from rusting by using his Quirk. "Hey, is he okay?" Asks Kirishima as he sees Kaminari''s face bandages move. "His body is shaking." Observes Sero. "Recovery Lady said that even with her using her Quirk on him interval to wait for Kaminari''s stamina to recover. It will still take a week for him to be able to say anything." Suddenly Kaminari''s body twitches hard. "Someone go and call Recovery Lady!!" Yells out Momo. Tenya is immediately up for the job as he dashes off. Kaminari stays conscious through the whole self procedure. ''Metallic bones acquired!'' He thinks and as Recovery Lady comes into the room she sees him awake and immediately uses her Quirk on him. Immediately Kaminari feels his body heal even more and his skin reattaches itself and the open wounds stitch back together. "Others, go outside and don''t come back for today." Recovery Lady orders the other students away. After they all go away she looks at Kaminari and frowns. "Brat, what the hell are you doing to your body?" "..." Kaminari doesn''t answer that. *beep* Suddenly the computer at the side of the room turns on and a robotic voice speaks. "I have experienced a Quirk Awakening. Also, I can''t speak with my body, so I will be using this." He has long since experienced his Quirk Awakening, but this is the way that he will start categorizing any ability that he doesn''t want to explain. After all, with the information he has, the Electricity Category Quirk type would experience an evolution with crazy villains and heroes appearing from it. But Kaminari would never do something like that; he would rather keep it to himself. "So what did you do to your body?" Asks Recovery Lady again, she can feel something is wrong. "Can you bring the computer closer? It''s hard to control it from so far away." Says Kaminari''s robotic voice coming from the computer. "Stop changing the subject!" Yells out the old woman. She knows just how hurt Kaminari was, he had taken damage that would have at best crippled him for life, but thankfully the bones were all set perfectly so her healing then just held everything together so he could be moved away. ''This kid, he is experimenting with his body!'' "..." Kaminari stays quiet for a couple of seconds. "Nothing too troublesome, I just put my bones back in place before passing out." "I am talking about now. Why was your body convulsing?" Recovery Lady is a top medical worker, she knows human bodies perfectly and she also has plenty of experience dealing with injuries. "It was just me trying to use my Quirk and accidentally shocking myself." Kaminari lies through his teeth. His robotic voice makes it hard to read his emotions. *sigh* "Just be careful." She warns him, not wanting such a promising young man to run his potential by doing something stupid. "Don''t worry, I never do things that I am not guaranteed to win," Kaminari reassures the old lady. She only gets up and starts walking away, her grandmotherly look now back on her face. "Yeah, you laying here not even able to talk doesn''t exactly say that." She then closes the door behind her and walks off. Kaminari is alone in the room. "What an annoying hag." His real voice rings out, though a little raspy it is his true voice. He suddenly moves and stands up, wincing slightly due to the muscle pain. ''Seems like the muscle tissue hasn''t healed yet.'' Slowly iron sand gathers as an exoskeleton that helps him move. ''How troublesome, if only I had some type of regeneration Quirk, I would have to deal with this. I would accept even the weakest amongst them.'' It''s a shame to him as he would appreciate even the ones who only strengthen normal regeneration or increase stamina. But that is only his mind wandering around as he is idle and doesn''t plan to train when he is confined in this hospital which he can only barely move. Now Kaminari has something resembling a regeneration factor for his bones though, and if they are broken then he can manipulate the metal to stitch back together. This is a very crude method that might seem like regeneration from the outside, but it isn''t. ¡­. Two days later and in a place extremely far from civilization. There lies a prison called Tartarus, in the deepest levels of it lies All For One, he is tied in chains while at the same time being in life support. Giant machine guns are pointed at him and cameras surround the room. *plat* *plat* *plat*... But suddenly footsteps are heard and All For One looks at a corner of the room that suddenly turns dark. The Symbol Of Fear smiles at that. "Well, isn''t it surprising to see you here?" Then a figure walks outside of the shadows. "Long time no see¡­ All For One¡­" Out of the dark comes Kaminari with a smirk on his face. ... Chapter 75 - 74 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 74 Title: Healing... ¡­. A whole week after Kaminari''s injury, he was completely healed by that time. Which surprises the people. He is currently only wearing boxers as Recovery Lady checks his body. She too is surprised by this. "Strange, so strange¡­ your injuries have all healed, even though we used my Quirk I am surprised that you healed so quickly. By now you would be able to walk. You had every bone in your body broken and heavy internal injuries, you were the definition of half-dead." Kaminari only smiles at this. "Well, some things can sometimes surpass common sense." "That sounds like something someone stupid would say." Jokingly refutes Recovery Lady, she has gotten to know Kaminari better during his stay in the hospital and that has made a friendship develop between them. "Well, the world is ruled by stupid people, so maybe being stupid isn''t so bad." Kaminari of course makes his rebuttal and smiles as he gets up and stretches. ''As expected, I am again in top shape.'' "You shouldn''t push yourself too hard. Who knows what strange reaction that might create." Recovery Lady warns him, as not even she is sure what was up with Kaminari''s body. It was almost as if he had some minor regeneration Quirk or something along those lines. But he seems undisturbed by this as if he knows something that the other people don''t know. "Don''t worry. I know my body best. I won''t be pushing myself any time soon." Kaminari clenches his hand into a fist and looks at it in a daze. ''Amazing¡­'' ¡­ In the dorm room, everyone has prepared a cake and balloons all around the common room. "Tch, why do we even have to do this?" Complains Bakugo. "We are heroes, he is obviously gonna get injured." "Don''t be such a downer Bakugo." Eijiro smiles and puts his arm over the explosion boy''s shoulder. "Now get into the mood!" He forcefully put a birthday hat on Bakugo''s head. But the young man isn''t willing and explodes the hat, but Momo makes a dozen more of them and throws them at Kirishima, as only he can take on Bakugo''s explosions so casually. "Yo, everyone." Suddenly Kaminari entered, everyone, is frozen in place for a second¡­ until Mina comes forward. Pop! She pops a tube of confetti. Kaminari has a bored look at this. "Hm? It''s not my birthday." "It''s a get well party." Says Momo, a smile on her face. But Kaminari isn''t buying any of this. "So? I am a Hero now so I am bound to get injured, no need to make a big deal out of it." "That''s what I said!!" Yells out Bakugo, taking off his party hat and throwing it on the ground. He points at the rest of the class. "They are just bored and needlessly worried like newbies!" Kaminari smiles at them. "Hahaha, that is nice of them. But don''t worry guys, it was just a minor injury." Asui looks at this sternly. "It wasn''t a minor injury." "Yeah dude, you couldn''t even talk." Sero adds on. "It was just broken bones." Kaminari shrugs. "With Eri and Recovery Lady on our side, as long as we are not dead. Then we will survive all right." The rest of the class shudders at that. Recovery Lady had generally described his injuries to the class when they went to visit and that was already after she had used her quirk to heal the major damages. Just the thought of the injuries makes them shudder. "Anyway, since you prepared all of this for me¡­" Kaminari looks around his smile widening. "Then let''s party!!" ¡­ He spends the rest of the day with his classmates through the night, Midoriya somehow passes out drunk by drinking relatively alcoholic drinks. Well, since they are all underage, none of them drink either. But they do have some delicious food cooked up and the relationship between the class grows even tighter. Kaminari even makes some more moves in Momo, though they still don''t go full out since they are still within school vicinity and relationsh.i.p.s inside school grounds are forbidden. It was Momo who was more of a stickler for the rules since to Kaminari, rules like that were meant to be broken. Sadly the rich girl doesn''t have the same moral standard as him, and even though due to spending time with Kaminari, she has started treating rules more like guidelines, she still wouldn''t like to break them. ¡­. After the party, everyone goes to sleep. Boom!! Kaminari is awoken in the middle of the night as an explosion rings out. But immediately he can easily guess what is going on. ''Izuku probably just had his first Quirk Singularity experience, soon he will awaken the Quirk Black Whip.'' Already Kaminari knew that something like this would happen. Though he didn''t expect it to wake him up annoyingly. So, he just went back to sleep. ¡­ The next day he wakes up, he sees Izuku in a trace and at breakfast, the OFA holder is looking at a cooked fish head with a dull look in his eyes. "Uhhh¡­ is he okay?" Asks Mineta, judging the person next to him. Asui just shrugs. "Well, he was awake all night." Kaminari is just scrolling through the recent news and using his Quirk to charge his phone. He sees that sadly his fight with the Electric Nomu didn''t appear in the news, which sucks for him since he wanted some more fame. But once he contemplates this, maybe this is better since at least this way his wrecked body and injures won''t appear in the news. He must have that image that he is undefeated, that is how a Symbol of Peace is. ''It feels like I did all of that work for nothing, because if it isn''t written somewhere or the story isn''t told¡­ did it even exist, to begin with?'' Kaminari understands the reality of this world, what isn''t doc.u.mented, won''t be remembered in the future. The whole legend of King Arthur was born just from his name being mentioned in another book. If it wasn''t, then no one would care¡­ history knows only doc.u.mented events. The other things would be the same as if they didn''t exist, to begin with. ¡­. As the classes start, Aizawa notifies them about today''s plans. "It will be a battle trial, but this time, it''s between the two classes 1-A and 1-B. You know the drill, get in your costumes and meet me in training ground Gamma." *yawn* He then just picks up his sleeping bag and walks off. Kaminari immediately stands up and acts as the class president should. "Okay now! Everyone, you can get in your Hero costumes when we arrive there. No need to do so right now." ¡­ One class 1-A arrive at the training grounds and changed into their Hero costumes. They also now have a winter edition and have some more thick clothing. Even Momo who has to have a lot of her body exposed to use her Quirk is wearing a cloak due to the cold. Bakugo looks at his think shirt and contemplates keeping this outfit during summer too since it will help him sweat even more and create bigger explosions. Though his suit will have to be modified for it. "BAHAHAHAH!!" Suddenly Monoma''s loud laughs ring through the field as Class 1-B comes through in their hero costumes too. "Class 1-A!! Today we will show you how much better Class 1-B is-" Pow! Kendo karate chops him on the neck, knocking out her classmate instantly. She looks at Class 1-A with an apologetic look. "Sorry about that." "Nice knockout chop." Kaminari compliments her. He is truly impressed by that, usually one would use more strength in a chop, but Kendo used just the perfect amount. "Kaminari, stop sucking up to her." Aizawa intervenes out of nowhere, Vlad King and Shinso beside him. "This is will be a group battle. This next to me is Shinso and he will be joining one of your four-man teams. Once for each class." He then explains more in detail how the battles will go and Kaminari smiles at this. He is best at team battles. ''Well, Class 1-B don''t have that big of an impression of me. Well, they do, but it must be bigger. Also, I should be careful around Kendo and that Yui girl. I have Momo now, I don''t want to make her jealous and act flirtatiously with other girls while around her.'' ¡­. Chapter 76 - 75 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 75 Title: Victory is like a drug... ¡­. "My name is Hitoshi Shinso, next year I will be in one of the Hero Course Classes." He introduces himself. "I don''t plan to be in General Studies for long, so don''t take me lightly. My Quirk is also Brainwash, as long as you respond to me, I can take control." ''Oh~ he just said his weakness outright.'' Kaminari smiles. But he looks at Shinso''s capture tape with a black mechanical face mask. ''It must be his voice changer, that will take his Quirk to another level.'' ¡­. After some time everyone chooses their teams, Kaminari and Kirishima were in the same team as Asui and Kuoda (Quirk: Animal Control). Shinso also got chosen for their team. They are fighting against Shishida (Quirk: Beast), Ibara (Quirk: Vine Hair), Kosei (Quirk: Air Barrier), and Manga (Quirk: Comic). Truly a unique combination, and immediately the Class 1-B team plan on how to take on Kaminari. ¡­ Ibara is the first to come up with an idea. "Kaminari is our main problem. I remember from the sports festival that he is super fast, but he still needs his foot to land on something and he still abides by the laws of friction." Kosei shakes his head. "No, haven''t you seen him in the fight against that super-strong villain All For One? Kaminari can also fly." "Tch, he is like a cheat character in a video game," complains Manga. Shishida also thinks about this. "Hmmm¡­ well, I think that it also would be better to have him flying. Since at least then we can see him when he moves." Ibara nods at that. "That is correct, he is extremely strong. But as long as we have a strong will, we will be able to defeat him!" Kosei looks at her weirdly. "Ugh, Ibara, don''t enter into one of your traces again. We all need to be very concentrated on this fight." ¡­ On the other team, Kaminari has taken the leadership role and he feels extra lucky today since he has Shinso in his team. "Anyway, since we are a team, we should solve this as a team." Explains Kaminari, he doesn''t plan to fight alone in a team exercise. Plus, he doesn''t underestimate his enemy, and if he had the opponent''s Quirks, he can think of a couple of ideas of how to trap himself. So with those thoughts in mind, he doesn''t dare underestimate even someone of Mineta''s powers. ''Sticky little f.u.c.k will be quite troublesome if he learns to use his Quirk correctly.'' "[START]" A robotic voice rings through. ¡­ Ibara immediately uses her vine-like hair to change the terrain around her, covering it all in vines. This way at least they are confident in seeing when Kaminari comes by land. BOOOM!!! Suddenly a huge explosion rings out. "Is it Kaminari?" Asks Kosei, a panicked look on his face. Though he has prepared himself to fight against Kaminari, fighting him for real is a whole different thought. "No," I bara shakes her head. "It is the Red Riot guy." "I will take care of him," Shishida announces, his body slowly enlarging as he turns into a beast. "Kaminari is the worst kind of opponent for a close combat fighter like me. So I will hold back Kirishima and the others." Shishida knows best, that even if he somehow was able to miraculously hit Kaminari, the one going down would be himself since his opponent''s electricity would go into him. Fwosh! He jumps up and goes to land towards Kirishima. "Shishida! Be careful!" Ibara''s voice rings out. "Don''t-" Shishida is about to answer, but in that instant, he loses control of his body. Shinso who was atop one of the buildings smirks at this as he has his voice changing mask on. Fwish! Kaminari also appears next to him and sees that already one of Class 1-B is under his control. "You did very good Shinso, as expected, you didn''t disappoint." He nods at that, compliments go a long way to anyone. And even though Shinso doesn''t show it, he is thankful to Kaminari for this. Having U.A''s number one student always believe in you so clearly isn''t something small as Kaminari almost seemed as if he knew that Shinso would make an amazing Hero. Fwosh! Asui swings by and goes towards the center of the vine-like forest. Ibara seeth this and frowns, the fight will last just twenty minutes, and after that, it will end in a draw if none of them get captured. ''Pulling a draw against Kaminari and his team is the best that we can hope.'' Though she said big words on the outside, internally she was hoping for a draw at best. But she can''t express her real opinions since that would lower morale. ''How unlucky of me to be paired against someone like that. Anyone else and we would have stood a chance¡­ sadly...'' FWOSH!! And at that moment, as if to dash all of their hopes, a giant wave of iron sand surrounds all of the terrains that Ibara has trapped with vines. ''Ah, bad luck indeed¡­ and he seems to have grown stronger too. What an amazing hero he will make.'' None could do anything as the iron sand came upon them. The amount of iron sand was mesmerizing and Kaminari was floating with a pile of iron sand below his feet, Kuoda is next to him, shaking at this since he is afraid of heights. "Amazing," says Kaminari suddenly. "Having your bugs find the places with the most iron sand is quite the good idea. We make an amazing team!" "Y -Yes¡­" Kuoda responds shakingly, still afraid of the heights. But what Kaminari says is all true since Kuoda would make a good teammate to help him find the iron sand around them. Since usually, Kaminari releases an electric pulse to find all the metal around and even has to brute force it sometimes to get it. ''I should get him as a sidekick in the future when I open my own Hero Agency. Plus, this guy is quite amazing, he just doesn''t realize it yet¡­ since he can also control animals with Quirks and can have the biggest spy network in the city with all his birds. Damn, wherever I put my Hero Agency, it will be a place without crime.'' Kaminari was already seeing the big picture, his plans no longer encompassing just weeks or months ahead. He is thinking decades ahead¡­ A smirk plasters on his face as he thinks of this. ''Now only One For All is the unstable figure in this plan. Let''s see how this goes.'' Though One For All poses a literal danger, Kaminari hopes that with all his plans, he can somehow deal a blow to the man. "[THE WINNER IS TEAM KAMINARI]" The announcement comes. "[Perfect victory, 4-0]" *sigh* Kaminari sighs at this. He was able to get the whole team involved, even if in the end he had to make the decisive move. ''Just like a drug, small victories like this can no longer satisfy my hunger. Like heavier doses, I need a bigger victory.'' ¡­. The fights go on and Todoroki''s team gets a draw with the other team. Tetsutetsu was able to hold him back just by himself once he got into close-quarters combat. The rest of the team was also the same. ¡­ Momo''s team barely gets in a win due to Kendo being quite the strategic person herself, but sadly Momo by now can create high leveled power armor at military-grade levels. ¡­ Bakugo''s team gains a perfect 4-0 victory with none of his teammates captured. The same is for Izuku too, though the fight in the middle was a little postponed since he lost control of his Quirk and Black Whip manifested, with Shinso, who was part of the opposing team, had to help him and then release him from the control. Still, the perfect 4-0 victory was the same with his team also. ''So he can already use 20% OFA without being injured.'' Analyzes Kaminari, smirking at this. Though Izuku is getting stronger, the distance between him and Kaminari isn''t getting any smaller. The latter is simply growing too, and doing so at a faster pace. ... A/N: As we see, the MC isn''t dangerous because of his Quirk, but because of his mind. We can see that even how he thinks of other''s Quirks, he can make them dangerous as hell. Also Electricity using Quirks are good, but not that rare. The MC makes the Quirk strong, not the other way around. (Though the Quirk is still good too.) Chapter 77 - 76 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 76 Title: Approach... ¡­. After the fights, Kaminari has a smile on his face, but Momo notices something strange. She has started seeing something that the others haven''t, when Kaminari is truly happy, he would come and try to push the boundaries with her. But now he isn''t. ''Hm¡­ he might have something on his mind?'' Of course, she understands that he must be thinking of something important. Momo decides to not disturb him, she understands when to not be too clingy. ''Maybe Kaminari likes clingy girls? If I don''t go to him right now might he think that I don''t care? But what if he finds me annoying if I go there?'' Her mind overthinking things as she contemplates if she should approach him or not. Unlike Kaminari, she doesn''t have enough experience dealing with people, especially with a boyfriend like Kaminari who seems too good to be true. Sometimes it felt like he could read her mind, and see what she wanted. ¡­ After the Class Sparing is over. Kendo approaches Kaminari with a smile on her face. Momo looks at this from the side, she can see that Kendo is a pretty girl and truly outspoken. She can''t hear what they say, but Kaminari waves at Kendo and walks away towards Momo. Which causes the latter to blush lightly. "Yo, Momo. Kendo from 1-B asked me to train together sometimes." He says with a smile on his face. "So I was wondering if you would like to join us. I would like it if you were there also." "Yes!" Announced Momo a little too emotionally. ''I don''t want Kendo getting alone time with Kaminari. That just seems like a formula for trouble.'' She trusts Kaminari, but as her mother used to say. ''Every man has a beast inside of them that is awakened once provoked.'' Kaminari saw Momo''s resolute eyes and was confused about what she might be thinking about. ''What is with this fire in her eyes?'' Momo''s resolution reaches sky-high as she just thinks of Kaminari being with another woman. She doesn''t want that. ¡­. On the other hand, Bakugo looks at Izuku as he has a weird expression on his face. ''Did the loser gain a new Quirk? No¡­ is it All Might''s Quirk reacting somehow?'' Already he has figured out what''s going on with Izuku so now he just has to contemplate some things. "Oy, Deku, what the hell was that?" He asks rudely while approaching Izuku. The green-haired student also has an unsure look on his face. "I don''t know¡­ I was going to ask All Might after this." "Okay, I am coming with you too." He too was curious what was going on. ¡­ In All Might''s office, they explain what is happening¡­ and All Might is in scrawny form. Bakugo was not surprised since he already knew about this too. "I have no idea." Says All Might he looks at his palm and clenches it. "This hasn''t happened to anyone before. But there are theories of Quirks evolving with each generation. It could be something like that." ''Young Midoriya needs to get a handle on One For All soon¡­ I can already feel the remnants of the Quirk within myself start fizzling out.'' All Might is worried that he won''t be able to see one or two months before he won''t be able to use his power for more than a split second. As he thinks this the figure of another U.A student also appears in his mind. "What about Kaminari?" Asks Bakugo. "He also seems like he has two Quirks?" "Ah, that is a whole different situation." Analyzes All Might, a smile appears on his face. "It''s an awakening. During a big emotional moment, one''s Quirk can evolve and do something that it couldn''t do before. But the happening is so rare, that even of all the Heroes I don''t know anyone else other than Kaminari that it has happened." "So it''s that rare." Wonders Bakugo, thinking about something. "Yeah¡­ Kaminari is quite amazing isn''t he¡­" Midoriya looks at the ground as he says that, not having the courage to face All Might. "Don''t worry young Midoriya. You have as much potential as young Kaminari has." All Might tries to reassure him. "As long as you train you will be able to catch up to him." All Might was confident that, that as long as Izuku trained, he wouldn''t be behind Kaminari. ''Though Kaminari is a brilliant kid too, his Quirk has been taken to levels that were unthinkable before. Young Midoriya will have a hard road in front of him if he keeps comparing himself to his classmate. Kaminari is a born prodigy, ever since his preschool days, everything he did screamed brilliance.'' ¡­. At the same time, Momo and Kaminari were doing some "Class President" duties and were making out in the storage room. After they were done, they both fixed their clothes and went towards their dorm. They are a little surprised to see everyone in class 1-A and 1-B hanging out together. ? Momo smiled. "How nice, everyone is getting along." Kaminari agreed. "True." Both of them ignored Mineta who has been tied up to a chair and forced to watch some TV show. Kaminari assumes that he did something indecent when Class 1-B came around so the girls tied him up. "Yo, how nice to see you guys again." Kendo''s voice comes as she darts towards them. "Everyone told me that you had some work to do. Does the Class 1-A President have more work than 1-B''s? I too am one, but I don''t have that much work." Momo blushes as soon as she says that. Kaminari sees this and he gets nervous at this since his secret girlfriend is a terrible liar. His mind works at top speeds and he comes up with his lie. "Hahaha, I just leave everything for the last second so I usually always have some days where I have bulk words. No need to tell me, even Aizawa -sensei has been chewing my head off about that." "Hahaha, that''s such a silly habit for someone like you." Kendo laughs this off, but due to Momo, she just caught that something suspicious was going on. ''Shit, she just became suspicious.'' Kaminari can see that. ''Well, I will have to be careful so she doesn''t corner Momo somewhere as the girl is a terrible liar. She lacks the expertise to do it.'' ¡­. The next day, Aizawa has Monoma try and copy Eri''s Quirk, but that is useless since he can''t copy Quirks who need to acc.u.mulate something to work. Kaminari observes this from the sidelines as a smirk adorns his face. ''What amazing Quirks.'' If he said that he wasn''t jealous of those Quirks, then he would be lying. But he smiles at this, his work has been cut out for him. He takes out a book about Quirk Singularity. A theory on a Quirk''s Evolution... and how it will end the world eventually. ¡­. -Kaminari POV- How amazing, the Doctor who keeps making clones of me is truly a genius. His Quirk theories which were made over 100 years ago are still ahead of their time. His research is over a hundred years ahead of its time. A true genius through and through, he is someone to admire, he was able to make Nomus and High End too. What a terrifying person he is. If only I could get him to work for me... Sadly, that is such an unlikely scenario. Momo, that is the key. Her riches are the key to this greed that has started slowly brewing in my heart... .... A/N: The MC can do good and bad, his thoughts on the matter are of course a little selfish. So what? Most charity donations are a way to write it off during their taxes, but that doesn''t necessarily make it bad since money is going to the orphanages. Also because he thinks bad, there is also good in him... in a way... Chapter 78 - 77 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 77 Title: Destiny... ¡­. When will it stop? Why do I feel so unsatisfied even when I am one of the strongest people in this world? Is this what it means to be human? Always unsatisfied with no matter what we have. I say that I am okay with death at this time. But what about when I grow old again, will I still want to escape the inevitable? How strange¡­ Eri¡­ an innocent child. How far will I go to do something? If I step over the line once, then my bottom line will extend. That is something I can understand clearly. For the first time in both lives, a fear of my greed was born. Will I one day find excuses to use the people around me as tools and nothing more? All along, the unstable factor in my plans has always been¡­ me. My desires change as time goes along, when I have something, I want something more. In my first life, there was a limit to how much I could get and things were harder to get. But this time, I have way more power and know too much about the people around me, so no matter what, in the end, I can still manipulate their actions to my advantage. "Kaminari -san." Eri''s voice interrupts my thoughts. I look at her and smile widely. "How can I help you Eri?!" Even the enthusiastic way I speak has been changed to kind of mimic All Might, but have my twist. The previous One For All user is someone who can do this instinctively, but sadly, all I can be is a copy¡­ but no rule says that a copy can''t be better than the original. "Uhmmm¡­" she seems embarrassed about something. "Could come and live with you and the others in your dorms?" "Of course!" I give her a thumbs up. "That would be so cool!!" "So cool!" She tries to imitate me by smiling and giving a thumbs up. Bahahahah, what a cute kid. "Also I know a guy who will bring you a lot of toys and stuff," I explain to her while thinking of Akira (my clone). The guy can be my errand boy, he has a speed Quirk too and for me doing something menial like this is a waste of time. He is like an unpaid intern, doing things for me that are too menial for me. Though he doesn''t like fighting and though he has my Quirk¡­ he isn''t exactly good at using it. Even if I didn''t use my Quirk, his attacks are simple enough to be predicted, like a kid''s. ¡­ Two hours later and look at him as we meet up at his shop. The whole place is filled with banners of weed and protest signs, meaning that Akira has had another idea to capitalize on the market. I look around and see that it is no longer a shop with merchandise about me. Well, I did kind of shut that whole thing and told him not to do it. He is wearing some hippie clothing that makes him seem like he is a homeless guy. This isn''t exactly a better idea. But whatever, he can do anything that he wants. Once he sees me, he immediately charges electricity and changes himself into a more presentable look. "Oy, sup original, wanna buy some weed?" "I don''t think that is legal in Japan." I look at him with a questioning look. "Well, it should be!!" He yells out with a voice full of passion. I sigh at this. This guy¡­ he is just a whole other deal. "So? You should know that if the police capture you or something, I will kill you." Well, I don''t want his face which is similar to mine to be in police records. So I will disfigure and kill him before that. "Hahaha," he laughs at that. Which makes me a little angry. But seeing the look on his face, I see the depressed look on his face. "Well, it doesn''t matter, I will die soon anyway." What is he talking about? He has a regeneration Quirk¡­ it is hard for anyone else other than me to kill him. "Explain." He looks at his hand and I can see a look of despair appeared on his face. Which makes me feel weird about it since that face is so similar to mine. "I am gonna die soon." He starts. "No matter what, I am just a clone. Our aging was accelerated, so we will die quite soon. I bet that I have at most a month or two." He shows me his hand and I see some spots on it, ones that old people get. I see, so his body is rapidly breaking down¡­ "Yeah, I had a whole existential crisis on my hands here." He lays down on his chair. Well, I guess a clone can''t be a perfect copy of me or there would have been thousands more of them. Due to the clones having my DNA too, theirs could be harvested to create more. But sadly they seem to have accelerated aging and won''t live over half a year. So if they harvested the clone''s DNA to create more clones, then the 2nd generation clone would die in a couple of days tops as he too would age rapidly and die faster than the 1st generation clone like Akira. "At least you will get to see how you will look when you are older." Says the clone, trying to make a joke of a dark situation to make it funny so he won''t have to face the inevitability of his fate. "You know, weed should definitely become legalized, it helped me go over my existential crisis, bahahaha¡­" *drip* *drip* *drip* *drip*... Though he laughs, tears drop down his eyes. Usually, I wouldn''t believe him, but with an electromagnetic pulse, I sense his vitality is weakened and he probably can''t use my Quirk over a couple of seconds since it also hurts his body. "Don''t worry too much about it," I reassure him. "No need to overthink this, everyone will eventually die." What a sad fate he had, the least I can do is reassure him. Mostly because he feels like a younger version of me in 1st life. It seems like I am watching myself breaking down, so this is a little more than just distressing. "Hey¡­ Kaminari¡­" For the first time, he calls me by my name. "Do you think I deserve to exist? I was created by bringing pain to everyone around me¡­ even you¡­" I smile at that. "Nah, no need to feel so down. Since we are technically blood-related, you are my family." Once I say that he looks up and his gray eyes lock into mine. "Bahahaha¡­ Kaminari, you should act like your usual cold self. You sure you are not an impostor?" I huff. "Oy, since I am older than you, shouldn''t you stop saying bad things about me?" I don''t know how to act like a family with someone. I had a horrible one even in my past life, I failed as a son and father¡­ but I do know someone who was a good brother. "Bahahahaha," the clone laughs "I have some money saved, wanna go spend it?" *bzzzt* I sent a small electric shock to his head. "Save the money idiot, who told you that you can die unless I tell you to." "C''mon now man," whines Akira. "You are a control freak." "Everyone is a control freak, just at different degrees." I do the usual, by making myself seem normal and saying something that applies generally. ¡­. We spend hours talking like that and joking around, and eating junk food. I truly pity him, I could try and have Eri save him. But sadly I don''t care about him that much, even if I do connect with him. He could also be frozen and that would slow down the aging process till it can be figured out what to do. Sadly, he has to die. That is his fate¡­ because I want it to. Unlike in stories, one can''t change their fate even if they want to. In the end, Akira asks me one more question. "Can you kill me? At least this way it''s painless. The wait is way more stressful and already I can feel rigidness as I move. Soon I will be paralyzed and live in stillness¡­" I don''t try to change his mind on this and my hand moves towards his face. "Hehehehe¡­ I guess I shouldn''t have wasted so much of my time being a corporate slave¡­ I kinda regret it." "Don''t we all¡­" *bzzzzt* I shut down his brain casually, giving him a painless death. .... A/N: Kaminari already predicted something like this and saw through him. Also a power like that doesn''t come for free, a clone can be stronger, but it can''t be perfect. Chapter 79 - 78 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker [30+ Chapters in Advance on Patre¨°n] DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 78 Title: Meta Liberation Army ¡­. After killing his clone, Kaminari can''t help but feel another feeling other than a little sadness¡­ he feels relief. In the back of his mind, he always expected Akira to betray him one day. That is why he never told him who Akira really was¡­ or more correctly what he was¡­ The clone escaped from a hospital, but there was never even a mention of a fire or giant explosion from the area. Nor was there any signs of the Doctor and the villains searching for him. So that kind of put Kaminari on edge, he wasn''t Omnipotent, he didn''t know everything. After much investigation, Kaminari came to the conclusion. ''He wasn''t a mole, nor was he an informant for the doctor. Nor was he a non-informed mole that didn''t even know what he was doing. I kept Akira around for one reason¡­ feeding incorrect information to my enemies in case they were observing me from some method that they didn''t know. I want to make myself appear weak where I am strong, and appear strong where I was weak.'' Kaminari feels like Shigaraki is no longer a major threat since the man will attack head-on most of the time. But the doctor is different, he never fights head-on and when Toga was able to injure him¡­ that is when the clones started being created. So Kaminari''s assumption is that the doctor put them to it and planned the whole thing on how to immobilize and injure Kaminari. ''Sadly for him, he wasn''t able to figure out how my Quirk worked since none of my clones have the ability to control iron sand and other electrically conductive metals.'' Contemplates Kaminari. ''So he must have tried to get a mole on the inside, one like Akira who even he couldn''t control freely. The moment I figured what was going on was when I was questioning Akira since the 1st time¡­ the electrical signals from his brain were strange, I thought that it was most likely clone signals, but I prepared for the worst¡­ which never came to be true.'' He already had taken measures even for something that could have happened. As he thinks that Kaminari manipulates his electricity and a knife appears in his hand. Using it like a scalpel, he goes towards Akira''s eyes¡­ and started slowly cutting up the clone, trying to confirm his hypothesis. ... Slowly, only a pool of blood is left and finally, as Akira''s face is disfigured, there is a small plastic chip inside the bone of his nose. "Well... it seems like I was wrong." Kaminari looks at the small chip in his hand, which had been injected in Akira''s stem part of the brain. "Heh, what a smart man," Kaminari smirks. Seeing the chip was made out of plastic, he couldn''t sense it. ''It was most likely made to fool the clone since he had the electric signal sense Quirk too. But it also worked against me, not knowing that I can do the same thing with just my Quirk. I knew something was strange the moment I saw that my clone was better at spreading an electromagnetic sense field than me when we tried to sense any cameras around.'' Kaminari slowly started to piece everything together. "Thankfully I never told him how to use his Quirk as I do." ''Well, at least this way, the doctor has multiple wrong leads to go on¡­ and sadly for him¡­ I was already spying on him too.'' Kaminari can access and erase himself from camera recordings, so he also knew how to spy on the Doctor from the cameras at the hospital he works at. Even his personal cameras to observe the new High-End Nomu have been hacked. ''What a neat new ability. Thanks to Akira, I have been able to use my Quirk differently and have already long since surpassed his usage. Even if he has a Quirk especially for camera espionage. I copied him¡­ but no rule says that a copy can''t be better than the original.'' Slowly electricity leaks out of Kaminari''s body and it builds up around Akira''s corpse. The heat released from it starts burning the body and Kaminari goes to open the window to release the fume. "Don''t worry Akira, while the world won''t remember you¡­ I will." Kaminari gives a reassurance prayer to his clone. ''Damn¡­ so that is how we will all inevitably end?'' Some new ambitions are born inside his heart. His endless ''normal'' human greed shows its head once more. He wonders if this is how he will also end up. For a split second, his true feelings are shown on the outside and a chilling cold look appears on his face and his eyes turn dark. ¡­ ... Since the day he killed his clone. Kaminari spent training to take his mind off his inevitable death. Which could happen soon or even decades into the future. But in the end, he still stays quiet on this and keeps these feelings of his under control like he always has. Showing one''s true emotions expresses weakness, that is how the real world works sadly because nothing will be fixed by crying about it. "[So join our Detnerat customer base, so no matter what Quirk you have, you will get new and fashionable clothes for yourself!]" But he looks at the commercial on his TV. His thoughts on the thing unreadable and in the end, he smirks. He then changes the channel. "Strange sights of dismembered fingers have been found all across Japan. It is unidentifiable who they belong to, but they belong to the same person." ''Everything is going along as it was supposed to.'' Contemplates Kaminari. ''Well¡­ at least in some way¡­ as everything is gonna change from now on.'' "Kaminari~ you there~" Momo''s voice comes from the front door, and he immediately turns off the TV. "Yeah," he answers casually before going to lay down on his bed. She enters his room and frowns while looking at his bed. "It''s smaller than I thought." "Trust me, it''s bigger than it seems." "Hm?" She is confused by Kaminari''s snickers. "The bed," he clarifies. "I was just telling you that the bed is bigger than it seems and it can fit us both when we start. No one around me is in their rooms." Momo seems embarrassed by this, and a little unsure. Fwosh! Kaminari gets up and appears in front of her, his hand touching her face. "Don''t worry about this¡­ you trust me right?" Momo meekly nods, her heart racing at what she is about to do. "Leave everything to me¡­" Kaminari''s whispers reassure her and he smiles at this. ¡­. ¡­. At the same time, in another place, Shigaraki looks at the man in front of him. He has a big nose and a receding hairline. He is Re-Destro, another villain with great ambition, but unlike Shigaraki he hides in plain sight and has over 100,000 members in his Meta Liberation Army. "You are ballsy, I will give you that." Says Re-Destro, a smirk on his face while looking at Shigaraki. Toga was on the ground, blood around her so she seemed half dead, Twice also had his mechanical arm ripped to shreds. *huff* *huff* Shigaraki has a mad look in his eyes while looking at Re-Destro who hadn''t even started using his Quirk, but he is surrounded by thousands of his subordinates who helped him so he didn''t need to even get serious here. "You want to destroy everything." Clarifies Re-Destro. "You act like a mad dog, so you will get put down like one." "Y -You bastard!!" Shigaraki is angry at this. "SMASH!!" BOOOOOOOM!!! .... A/N: No... things are not gonna play as cannon. Chapter 80 - 79 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 79 Title: SMASH!!! ¡­. "SMASH!!" BOOOOOOOM!!! All Might''s voice rings through the field of the destroyed city. Both the hundred thousand members of the Liberation Army and the handful of Villain League members stop in their tracks. Due to Twice and Dabi being dead, the Villain League doesn''t have the same advantage that they would have usually. Everyone has a nervous look at this, Re-Destro thought that he had kept quiet about this since the whole city of their battle is part of the Meta Liberation Army. He couldn''t help it as he too had frozen in place, just All Might''s name is enough to make him shiver in fear. Helicopters immediately riddle the air, whether it is news or military, and heroes jump off many of them. Mt. Lady, Kamui Woods, Endeavor and many more. Despair settled on the villain''s hearts, but Re-Destro isn''t someone who gives up so soon. "Everyone!! Attack!!" That was all that needed to be said as everyone gets ready to attack. "SAINT LUIS SMASH!!" BOOOOOOM!!!! Suddenly a huge wind pressure is created, so strong that it knocks most of the villains in the ground. All Might''s figure stands atop them and for the first time, he is not smiling, and this turns the shadows in his face in a scary glare. "...You should stop this! Or else I will be provoked to act rougher! To anyone who gives up we will give you a chance to continue to live your normal life!" "I -I think that we should give up." "L -Listen man¡­ I didn''t sign up to deal with All Might." "I like the Liberation cause, but not enough to die for it." Everyone here was human too, and at the thought of spending the rest of their time in jail¡­ they don''t want that for themselves. So this causes many to panic. But at the same time, over 99,000 fighters lost their resolve to fight just because of All Might''s presence here. Also Endeavor joins the Number One Hero and they stand side by side. ''Shit, shit, shit, shit!!!'' Re-Destro is stressed out by this immensely by the development of the situation. ''Just All Might''s name would bring people that would normally give their life for the cause to their knees.'' His mind works at top speeds to figure out a way to get out of this and in the end he straightens his back and points at Shigaraki. "This villain attacked us!!" "Cut the crap, we know what you have been doing too." Scowls Endeavor. "But the Meta Liberation Organization is just a peaceful group who protests peacefully and would like for a world where everyone can use their Quirks fully!" Re-Destro uses his expertise in business to make himself not sound so bad and calling the Meta Liberation Army not an army but an organization makes it sound less threatening. "We are peaceful¡­ But those sc.u.m of the Villain''s League are not!! They just want to destroy everything! We only want a peaceful society where everyone can use their Quirks in peace and without fear of discrimination!" Suddenly Re-Destro gains a realization, he could use this news coverage to his advantage and gain more support for his cause. The power is gone and done for, so he decides to appeal to the general population and do some general political plays from now on. ''Ugh, I hate this, with politics nothing will get done, so it will have to be a long term goal from now on.'' He knew that no politician in high places would want to work with him since his ideas are considered too radical. But still, he will prioritize survival and there is no honor between villains as Re-Destro uses his Quirk and his body bulks up. "As a token of my appreciation we will help the Heroes deal with these despicable villains!" Instantly, by the way he spoke, even the people who had lost hope when they saw All Might are once more revitalized and starts attacking the Villains League. "Hell yeah! Let''s kill-... *cough* I mean capture these villains!" Re-Destro yells out in encouragement but almost slips a little. "Yeah, he is definitely still sc.u.m." Says Endeavor with a frown on his face. "Hahahaha!" All Might laughs at that. "Well, his intentions are good at least so he isn''t truly a villain." Endeavor frowns at that glancing at the cameras around and frowning even deeper. His face shows repulsion at this, since this whole thing is going to become a PR stunt by the Heroes and the politicians who back them. It is widely known that even some high up politicians are hardcore All Might fans¡­ so that definitely helps the heroes in the long run. ¡­. Half an hour later and at the U.A dorm rooms, Kaminari looks at the live news from his computer screen. "How impressive¡­ Rikiya (Re-Destro) decides to play this game." Originally he would have joined Shigaraki, but now the chances of that happening have blown in the wind as Shigaraki and the rest of the Villain League are captured by All Might and the other heroes with the help of Meta Liberation Organization. Chanding the last word from Army to Organization made it seem less threatening. ''A name change really makes quite the difference.'' Thinks Kaminari as the sheets on his bed move where a tired and sleeping Momo turns around. *chirp* Suddenly a bird comes and pecks at his window. This makes him stop looking at the news and goes to open the window for the bird to come in. There is a letter attached to the bird and he takes it and reads it. ______ This bird is one with the Quirk called Smooth & Hard Feathers, it can harden and amothe its feathers. Though when it hardens them, he can''t fly. ______ This is a letter from Koda, he has been using his Anima Quirk to try and find animals with Quirks, he has found over a dozen of them by now. Kaminari is happy at this, since he already considers Koda as part of his Hero Team. So he has started to give the young student some more ideas on how to use his Quirk. "Hmmm¡­ not bad, not bad at all. Together with the protein dog, they would make a good team combination." He says while looking at the news and seeing many of the Meta Liberation Army going in for questioning by the police and about what happened. ''Hmmm¡­ I think I have gotten better at manipulating things behind the scenes like this.'' Thinks Kaminari as a smirk adorns his face. ¡­. Some time later, he and Koda are within the different forest-like training grounds of the academy. "Listen here Koda, your Quirk is amazing so don''t worry too much." Kaminari tries to taise the young teen''s confidence. "If we can gather some animls with Quirks, well that will be amazing. I am definitely having you join my team, with your birds and their eyes combined with my speed. We will be in the Top 10 Hero Ranking within less than a year." "Umm¡­ uhhh¡­" Koda was embarrassed by this. "B -But I believe that Kaminari -san will be able to do this by himself too." "Hahahaha." Kaminari laughs at that. "Thanks for your confidence in me, but if you help me, then our Hero Agency would be guaranteed to be at the Top." Koda of course is tempted at this, as just the thought of starting his own Hero Agency brings the young teen anxiety. Kaminari doesn''t mind accommodating someone with as much potential as him. ''Quirks, everyone of them can become powerful. One just needs to know how to use it.'' .... A/N: We also see just how much weight All Might''s name has. His reputation is scary amongst the villains. After all, even nature itself seems to bend to the will of his pounches, any second rate villain seeing that will be terrified by it. Chapter 81 - 80 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm Chapter 80 Title: Doom In Sight... ¡­. Principal Nezu looks at a letter in front of his desk and an inflated All Might is sitting in front of him. "Have there been any leads on the sender?" Asks the Number One Hero. The rat-like creature shakes his head. "No, the sender hasn''t been identified yet. We have done countless investigations on it and even Nighteye used his Quirk on it but there was no lead on the sender. Though he is on the hero''s side since we were the ones who benefited from this mostly. It seems like there was no incentive, like a random act of kindness so the investigation is completely on hold at the moment." *sigh* All Might sighs at this and interlocks his fingers and with a grave look on his face decides to change the subject. "I am thinking of retiring any day now." "Hm¡­" Nezu isn''t surprised at this, not by a long shot. "So how long can you hold your form now?" "Yesterday it was around 10 minutes, today less than 9 minutes." Elaborates All Might. "How do you think I should announce this? I always thought that I would retire because of some villain or old age. I would like to hold on till young Midoriya graduated, but sadly that is impossible now." "..." Nezu doesn''t know what to say about this and in the end just shakes his head. "Then you just do a small interview, and with that end, it by saying something because due to an old injury you can''t fight any longer." "But that is just a disaster waiting to happen since then the Villains who fear me will start to think that I am not as invincible as I seem." All Might spurts out. "The time after my retirement, we will see an increase in villain activity." "This is the only way. Because if you just retire without elaborating anything will make it seem like you just went up and left. That will make it seem like you just don''t care anymore. The situation will be much worse in that scenario." Nezu has a frown on his face as he thinks. But due to having fur, his facial expressions are unreadable. "Again, it is your choice. But if I was in your shoes I wouldn''t worry too much about the future¡­ trust in the next generation¡­" As he says that he points outside of his office window, towards Kaminari and Koda talking about something with birds surrounding them and insects all around them. The one controlling them (Koda) was scared by the sight of the bugs while Kaminari smirks and grabs a centipede, throwing it towards the young man, scaring him half to death and laughing at it. All Might smiles. "Yeah, I guess I shouldn''t worry too much. This generation''s heroes will truly be something amazing." Nezu smiles back. "Yeah¡­" his face morphs into a smirk. "...and my bets are still on Denki Kaminari becoming the future Number One Hero." "Tch," All Might acts annoyed at this. "You and Aizawa are going to win a lot of money on that bet." "Bahahahaha!!" Nezu laughs out loudly. "Hell yeah!! Midnight wanted to change her bet too, from Todoroki to Kaminari, but sadly for her, there are no changes now. Bahahahaha!!" Though the amount of money being bet on it isn''t a lot, Nezu is more satisfied with winning this whole thing. All Might only sighs with a satisfied smile on his face. Then he looks at Kaminari and Koda who now are joined by Momo and Jirou. Kaminari explained to them something with a smile on his face. ¡­. At the same time, Kaminari talks to Momo, Jirou, and Koda who were in front of him. "My internship will be with Mirko once more." He pulls a letter written by the Nr 3 Hero herself. Momo huffs. "That is inappropriate behavior with a minor." "What is inappropriate about it?" Jirou is confused by this. Causing Momo to blush at that as she realizes that she is the only one who thought that Mirko sending Kaminari a personally written letter was weird since most of the agencies just do a formal application which the student accepts. But her mind went the other direction, due to having a relationship with Kaminari she has started seeing certain things differently when he is involved. ''I am just getting worried about nothing, Mirko is in her mid-twenties and a Hero so in no way will try to seduce Kaminari. Plus she doesn''t seem like the type to do something like that.'' Momo reassures herself, if she said that she wasn''t jealous then she would be lying. After all, he is the type of guy who seems to attract females towards himself without even seeming to want to. ''Every girl in the class would go out with him if he asked them out¡­ *sigh* ¡­ what a troublesome boyfriend I have.'' As she thinks that, she smiles while Kaminari continues to explain a super move that all four of them could make together. ¡­. At the same time, in an undisclosed location, an off-land island, Tartarus, the prison for the worst kind of villains is there. And even amongst them, 500 meters underwater, All For One lays on his chair when he senses Shigaraki enter the prison and out in a call about 300 meters underwater. "..." All For One doesn''t say anything for over an hour as the event happens. But suddenly a smirk appears on his face. "Hm... that kid is something else. He truly did what he said that he would do. He is really useful in situations like this." Suddenly electricity crackles around All For One''s body for a split second before he ends the flow of it. "Tch, this Quirk truly is hard to use. Even with Super Intelligence and Comprehensive Enhancement, it will take three more months to get it to the level I need it to be." In the control room, the guards only hear a distorted voice so they can''t make out what the villain seems to be saying out loud. All For One just smirks at them mockingly, he has to entertain himself in some way here and there are only a limited number of things that he can do. ¡­ The next day as Kaminari walks towards the Mirko Hero Agency, and their main branch isn''t too far away from the school itself. Kaminari has a smile on his face as he walks along the roads, this time without a disguise so a lot of people came out to greet him and even some reporters asked some questions. He didn''t mind answering them, but suddenly everyone stops and no longer pays any attention to him as all of the monitors around the city have only one piece of news. An All Might interview, with the headlines; ''All Might Retiring?!'' "Who is that?" The people around started asking questions as they looked at the live TV interview. "I dunno, he is kinda thin. But who cares, where is All Might?" "Doesn''t that zombie-looking man have similar hair to All Might?" "No way dude, this guy''s hair seems like a limp d.i.c.k." Says another teen guy in vulgar language. "All Might''s is like an 8-inch long string and hard one." "WTF is wrong with you dude?!! There are people around us!!" People around started looking at them, and Kaminari takes this chance to slip through the crowd as the young man apologizes to the parents with kids there for using vulgar language. ''I guess that the time is gonna be coming soon.'' Kaminari calmly observes the situation. No longer seeing the need to try and change things from the road that they are going on now. All Might has already outlived his usefulness, so in Kaminari''s eyes, this is a good time for All Might to retire. ''Part 1 of the plan went generally well. Now I need to start Part 2.'' ¡­. A/N: The MC has a plan in his mind and seems to be trying to accomplish something¡­ Chapter 82 - 81 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 81 Title: Ideals... ¡­. At the Bunny Hero Agency, the main branch is a big building that wouldn''t lose to other Top Heroes in size. Of course, even with what she is paid, Mirko wouldn''t be able to afford even 1/10th of it. But with some financing and borrowing the rest from the government, she got the building and in another year or two, with her increased income, she will be able to pay it off. Since it is a government loan, it is guaranteed by the taxpayer''s money so there isn''t any stress about it. These are some of the benefits that the heroes have. Mirko is in her office which is very messy and filled with cute bunny plushies. She is glued to her computer screen and can''t take her eyes off it due to it being a stream of All Might''s interview and his retirement. *knock* *knock* Suddenly someone knocks on the door and comes in. It''s a muscular man wearing a black spandex suit and fake bunny ears. He is one of Mirko''s 30 sidekicks, his name is HawkEye and his Quirk is he can see everything like a hawk, and anything under a 2km radius he can see perfectly. So he is good for stealth and tailing missions. Something that Mirko isn''t necessarily very good at. "Mirko, your new intern is here." Says the man with a slight annoyance in his voice. ''Tch, that kid''s smile is too charming, and he even refused to join the Mirko Fanclub¡­ I mean Mirko''s Sidekicks. HE DEFINITELY CAN''T EARN OUR GODDESSES HEART!!'' Mirko looks at HawkEye strangely as his whole vibe changes and his eyes burn with a flame of determination. "Oy, you okay?" She asks, confused why the usually calm HawkEye is so enthusiastic. ''Did he get a rival?'' That is when Kaminari enters without announcing and looks at Mirko and the other guy. "Well, this is a nice Fanclub you have here." He says looking at Mirko and she smiles at him. "Tch, I see that you are annoying as always." Says Mirko with a smile on her face. "Oy!" HawkEye yells out and looks towards Kaminari with an angry look on his face. "Who the hell-" "HawkEye, that is enough. He is someone I know, can you leave us alone?" Mirko looks at HawkEye pointedly and the young man pouts before walking off and slamming the door behind him. Baam! But the next second he opens it again and with an apologetic look towards Mirko he says. "Sorry Mirko, I didn''t mean to slam it that hard." But contrary to his gentle look when gazing at Mirko, he looks at Kaminari with an annoyed look. But what annoys him, even more, is that Kaminari is not even paying attention to him at all. Veins pop on HawkEye''s forehead. Mirko sees this and sighs and waves the man away. Though still angry, HawkEye decides to listen. ''Better not make Mirko angry. She is scary when she is angry and even though I like getting hit by her powerful legs¡­ I don''t wanna die yet¡­ actually dying like that wouldn''t be so bad...'' Both Mirko and Kaminari can see straight through what he is thinking and the latter looks at the Top Hero sitting there. "So¡­ your team is definitely different. They all wear bunny ears too, this is like a hardcore Fanclub. It''s more like a cult." Mirko pouts. "So what? They are super strong and have cool abilities." Kaminari sweat drops. "That isn''t how you chose people to work for you. Also, they don''t even look cool¡­ the whole bunny ear thing doesn''t help either." "Well, people have different views on this," Mirko argues back, "what is cool to you might be just cringe to someone else." "Wow, you really became smarter?!" Kaminari has a shocked look on his face as he says that. This annoys Mirko a little. ''Damn, he knows how to get under people''s skin like a pro. He seems to easily be able to annoy anyone that he meets up with.'' "Anyway," she decides to change the subject, "you said that you wouldn''t be coming even when I revamped myself and got a Hero Agency." Kaminari shakes his head and points towards the monitor, he doesn''t even need to see what is going on as he knows what Mirko is watching. "That was the plan previously, but since All Might retired, everything has changed now." "Hoh? Is that so?" She says coyly, getting up and approaching Kaminari and looking straight at him. She even gets uncomfortably close, but Kaminari doesn''t seem bothered at all. "I am still a minor." He says, breaking Mirko off her trace. "Well, I wasn''t doing anything too bad. Plus I was just trying to see if you were trying to deceive me." She smirks. Kaminari seems interested in this and asks. "So? What did you find?" "Ahh~" Mirko m.o.a.ns and slaps her forehead in annoyance. "You are an honest but scheming brat." "Yes, you are correct on that." Says Kaminari. "I am a passionate man at heart, but passion without logic is called stupidity. So there must also be logic in my actions, I don''t like how you were before, but logically, you were the best option¡­ especially since soon you will most likely top up to the Number 2 Hero spot once All Might retires." Mirko is in a daze as she hears Kaminari say that. "Damn, you are right¡­ I am technically the Number 2 Hero now." "Yea, technically, since Hawks can still overtake you at any moment now. His Quirk is suitable to save people." Kaminari shakes his head while explaining to Mirko that she isn''t actually in a comfortable environment and can be dropped down to Number 3 again in a heartbeat. "Plus, if Best Jeanist heals up, you will be pushed down again. It''s got nothing to do with power as you are physically stronger than both of them and can probably even beat them in a fight. But their Quirks are amazing for save and rescue methods, seeing Hawks use his Quirk is the same as having a dozen heroes at the same time, one getting the cat off the tree the other getting the person out of the car''s way, and so on. The same with Best Jeanist. Endeavor is also someone like you, but unlike you, he had realized long ago what his Quirk was most useful for. So he takes down the Villains and the rest of his team handle clean up and investigation." "Hmmm¡­ so in a way, Endeavor is like an older version of me." Contemplates Mirko. Kaminari shakes his head at that. "Of course not. It probably took him over a decade to gather the funds to build his Hero Agency since back then everything was different and loans like the one you took weren''t available back then since they were very prone to dying. So you have an advantage." She smirks once she hears that. "Hmmm¡­ I should try becoming Number One then. Since I have come so far, I won''t settle for 2nd place!" Kaminari only smiles gently as he sees this. ''Yes¡­ do that Mirko -chan. Think of it as your idea. Never even suspect that someone else made you have that ambition, to begin with. Get drunk on advancement.'' ¡­. Chapter 83 - 82 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 82 Title: Underhanded... ¡­. After All Might''s retirement, the whole world paid attention to the strongest Hero taking off his mantle. Surprisingly there were no haters on this, nor were there any unjust insults. Even the sketchy news reporters didn''t do any fake news reports on this. All Might''s influence was just that big, he is the man everyone grew up watching as the Hero¡­ a couple of generations grew up as he was the Number One Hero. As this was all happening, at the same time, countless more new rising stars shone ever brighter in the Hero industry. The Hero who never gives up, Deku, with the Nighteye Agency, he is someone who has had some spotlight put on him due to his involvement in the Hero Killer incident, which also attracted people to see what he is up to due to being recognized by the Hero Killer. But even with all that, Deku is still only the least popular amongst the new rookie Heroes. There were many others like the Unbreakable Hero, Adamant, someone, who is under Fat Gum''s tutelage and has still made a name for himself as one of the top rookies. Though his Quirk isn''t flashy, his fight with a sword-generating villain had put him in the spotlight since there is even a video of it. But of course, these two were nothing in popularity in comparison to Shoto, the Hero who is studying under Endeavor and has even been confirmed to be his son. There are predictions that he will grow to become even stronger than his father. The Best Geanist Agency has been relatively quiet, of course until Explosion Hero: King Explosion got involved. With his violent instinct of solving the trouble, he expertly took over by showing his strength, and now Best Jeanist''s sidekicks have all recognized him as strong enough to follow him and have him try to fill Best Jeanist''s shoes while he is away. Lemillion also has done some amazing work and has shown his power and skills to be atop many pro heroes and people were speculating when he will create his own Hero Agency. But even amongst them, there was one who shined the brightest. The Flash Hero, like the others, he also was new to the Hero scene and a student to boot. But his accomplishments were the highest, he even helped All Might fight against All For One. Some even say that All Might himself chose him as his successor, though no confirmation has been officially made from the man himself. ¡­ At this time in the outskirts of Tokyo, some thugs were robbing a convenience store when¡­ "Old man! Give us all your-" FWOSH! Suddenly, the next thing that happens is that they are all tied up and knocked out. A business card with the Flash symbol on it being neatly left on the ground is the only key to what happened. In an instant, everything was over and even the old shopkeeper didn''t see what happened. ... Kaminari who was at his top speed looked at the world around him which had slowed down and even seemed to have lost its color. He walks around, a little annoyed at what is happening. Today he has only been able to solve 58 cases of people in need and needed some more so he ran all over to Tokyo. He is simply too fast and handles things too easily, so there aren''t enough criminals to go around. Though he is still doing good, crime rates drop once the villains know a Hero like Kaminari is around. They aren''t stupid enough to try and test their luck. Though most villains are hot-headed, the successful ones are usually calm and never fight any heroes. ¡­ Half an hour later and in an undisclosed location underground, a yakuza boss looks at the young man in front of him. "S -Sir Kaminari, why do I have the pleasure of m -meeting you?" Asks the Yakuza boss, his usually slicked back hair looks disheveled. ''This little shit! I gave him all of my rival gangs'' information and he wants more?!! He has been as an intern Hero for less than a week and he already took out all of the local gangs that I know of.'' Kaminari sighs. "Listen here Bob." ''My name is not Bob!! Have you ever heard of a Japanese man with such a name?! At least act as you remember it, you bastard!!'' Yells the man internally, but on the outside, he only has a sincere smile on his face. "Anyway, Bob, do you have any more information in any gang? I took out the ones on Tokyo too." Says Kaminari, taking out a bottle of some strange juice. "Uhh¡­ let me think about it some more." Says the Yakuza Boss. ''Shit!! I don''t know any other gang around here, but if I say that, I am sure that this guy will take me to the police immediately. Since All Might is gone I thought that I could finally at least let my business see the light of day, but a monster like this had to come along.'' "Of course my lovely subject." Says Kaminari smirking at the man and walking away. The Yakuza Boss feels a sense of relief once he hears that. ''At least I have some time now. Maybe I should just run away?'' "Think about it long and hard while in prison." *Bzzzzzt* Electricity dances through the Yakuza''s body, knocking him out instantly. ''Sheesh, talk about useless. He only gave me ten gangs around the city. The last guy gave me twenty.'' Complains Kaminari. ''Anyway, I should go and find another Yakuza Boss to get information out of. This way is more effective, sc.u.mbags know each other so this is at least useful.'' Kaminari also left a small unnoticeable amount of electricity at the Yakuza''s heart. This energy will wear out the man''s heart and he will have a heart attack while in jail. The last thing Kaminari wants is to let his enemies live and gather together, so it''s better to kill them off like this, especially the ones who seem like the dangerous scheming type and know some things about him that are better-kept secret. In the end, though, Kaminari keeps the whole thing under wraps as he goes towards the other gang members outside and knocks them out. After that, he calls the emergency number, leaves his card behind, and lets the police handle the rest. But Kaminari sighs as he blitzes outside looking at the world around him that it can''t keep up with him any longer. ''I should go back.'' He thinks and by using the satellite image, he figures the best route to use and determines a signal. Fwish! In an instant, his body shines brightly and the next second he is on top of Mirko''s Hero Agency. He is surrounded by a body armor of iron sand that melts off him due to the high heat. ''Friction is annoying, and my fleshy body keeps me from gouging as fast as I can.'' He pulls out his phone and sees that three seconds had passed. ''Good, but not good enough. Lightning is sound 100,000 km/s¡­ I am not even 2% of that speed. A man is only as great as his ambition, so mine must be great too. I must never be satisfied with what I have, only then can someone improve.'' Kaminari sighs, wishing to one day at least reach the Speed of Lightning. By then, he knows that he will truly be the strongest Hero¡­ no, by then he will become the strongest Quirk user to exist. As he thinks that he goes off the roof top. ''Well, I better go and try some special edition ice cream that Mirko bought. I wanna be strong, but I also want to enjoy this life of mine.'' .... A/N: Just became 20 years old now... I feel old... 19 made me feel young and like a kid... P.S: Started going back to college, so if anyone has any questions ask me on discord. Since I will set these updates in a timer. Chapter 84 - 83 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 83 Title: A Quirk For Me... ¡­. Quirks, something that would have normally been strange and not something that can be explained by normal logic. Izuku looks at his arm as he is in another and feels a strange power within himself. ''What is happening with All For One¡­ it is acting strange¡­'' "Did you hear about the Flash''s newest articles? He is breaking records and his numbers are even better than when All Might was younger." The people around him start talking about the newest trend. "Yeah man, he is definitely gonna be the number one Hero." "I was a little nervous when All Might retired, but now that we have a new one I see no reason to worry." "I know right, some analysts say that he solves things even faster." "So what? All Might was still stronger, all Flash has on his side is speed." "You retard, haven''t you seen videos of him? He shoots some lazer things that seem super strong." "So what? How fast can he even be?" "I dunno, but some analysts say that he is faster than the speed of sound." ¡­. -Izuku POV- Hearing this group of people talk I can''t help but feel a little nervous about the situation. Sorry All Might, I just can''t seem to be able to catch up to Kaminari at all. For every step I take forward he takes two. He seems to grow faster and the distance between us doesn''t feel like it is closing at all¡­ it feels like it is widening. *sigh* I train so hard, so why does it feel like he is still the strongest person here. People even compared him to All Might and he already has stats better than him in his younger days, even All Might in his prime technically didn''t resolve as many cases as Kaminari. But by that time he was saving cities so it isn''t a fair comparison. Some fans of Kaminari have started appearing, they all think that Kaminari is the new symbol of peace and even better than All Might. They all sh*t talk their way through arguments online¡­ they seem to have a lot of time. "Deku, be careful, this is the place where people have gone missing." Mirio brings me out of my thoughts when he says that. Right, people have gone missing around here, and a new unknown villain has been born¡­ people have given him the name Yami (Darkness) because he always seems to work on dark alleys and no one has gotten a glimpse of what he looks like. This is what we are supposed to investigate here. A dangerous villain who never shows himself to heroes and only some people have seen his visage and that was mostly of people who have some kind of observation Quirk. The Villain''s Quirk is unknown but it must be something along the lines of Mind Control so we must be careful because he was able to get the victims to follow him. ¡­ -General POV- "Hello there~" A voice suddenly comes from the darkness. Immediately Mirio and Izuku stop in their tracks, not knowing what they just heard. The voice could be of any gender and when they look at where it came from, it is just an empty alley covered in darkness. Mirio looks around suspiciously and sees people just walking around normally. ''It seems like none of them heard anything, even though the voice seemed kind of loud. At such a creepy voice, anyone would have at least sent a glance this way. So that means that only we can hear what is being said.'' Izuku notices that the air no longer smells like the streets, but instead like a very familiar scent of flowers on a field. The alley itself looks strange, even though it is a bright sunny day¡­ the place is still perfectly covered in darkness like someone had taken a ruler to separate at where the darkness would start. The whole thing made Izuku feel chills down his spine, and on top of not seeing the talking person makes both him and Mirio be on guard. "Amazing, isn''t it?" Asks the person. "This has always been my favorite world. Always perfect, and even the villains will forever be overthrown by the Heroes. Nice and catchy right?" "Who are you?" Asks Mirio as he looks around, still unable to determine the location of where the voice came from. "Who am I?" The man repeats the question. "Well, that doesn''t matter. What matters is my plan." "What is that supposed to mean?" Asks Izuku, as he had already taken note of everything that he has seen today. He is trying to figure out where the voice is coming from and who the man could be. "Well, every great Hero needs his great Villain. Isn''t that so?" Says the man again, and this time Mirio finally catches something at the corner of his sight, a man drinking at a cafe he seemed normal and very average looking. Dark wide eyes and very short dark hair, his body seemed to have a very developed musculature. Suddenly he takes a notepad and looks directly at Mirio and smiles. But at that instant, Mirio understood, that was the man they were looking for. He is wearing a gray short-sleeved shirt and white sports pants, he seemed like the definition of a guy with all muscle and no brain. That is all normal but¡­ the vibe that he was released seemed to be as if staring into a dark abyss. "Deku, right there!" He shouts as he slips underground. Izuku looked at where Mirio pointed and saw the man. But instantly his body stops in its tracks, sweat boils out and every pore in his body tells him to run away. It felt like standing in front of All For One again. Fwosh! Mirio on the other hand had already come up behind the man and c.o.c.ked his fist backward, ready to attack him. That is when the man looks at Mirio surprised and asks. "What are you doing?!" At that split second, Mirio stops and lets his guard down, thinking that he must have made some kind of mistake. After all, the man was just staring and smiling at him, nothing more. Pow!! A gunshot rings out and Mirio looks down and sees a gun pointed at his midsection. He looks back at the man in front of him, whose face changes from a panicked look back to its cold and smiling nature. Again, the feeling of danger radiates from the man. ''Hs shot without remorse, knowing that I wouldn''t dodge due to the civilians behind me.'' Contemplates Mirio as a wave of nausea hits him. "Ara~ you let your guard down to thinking that I was a civilian. How careless of you, your heroic nature got in front of your instincts." Says the man, finishing up his cup of tea and getting up, patting Mirio in the shoulder as the young man staggers. "Someone call the police!" Yells out one of the people in the crowd as everyone evacuates away. Fwish! Izuku finally came to his senses and charged at the man. The man''s eyes widen at this and he brings up his arm. Baam! He blocks Izuku''s kick, but he slides away and crashes into a wall. *cough* The man coughs a little. "Damn kid, that was one hell of a kick. Kids these days, always getting stronger and strongest. Folks like me now start feeling like we are the strange ones." His body stands up straight and he seems unhurt. Izuku takes his pose but as he sees Mirio bleeding, he feels conflicted about what he should do. .... A/N: How is everyone''s day going? Mine, its not bad... also these are all timed posts, so by the time this comes out I will most likely have a bad day, especially since I decided to register again for college. Chapter 85 - Chaoter 84 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 84 Title: The World Needs a little¡­ Chaos... ¡­. Izuku contemplates as he looks at Mirio by the side, leaning on a table and clutching at his wound as it bleeds out. "Don''t worry, he won''t die." The man reassures Izuku. "I shot him at a non-lethal place. I researched this, did you know that getting shot in the arm or legs is extremely dangerous due to there being a lot of arterial?" "Stop messing around!" Yells Izuku as he charges at the man, still using Full Cowling at 20%. They exchange hits, the man had a body size advantage. But Izuku used his smaller size and bigger power to overwhelm him with an uppercut. Baam! But the man is insistent, so he grabs the arm that Izuku punched him with and twists it. *crack* "AAGHHHHH!!" Izuku yells in pain. But the man casually drops the young hero in training on the ground. "Shush, young man, it is only dislocated, it isn''t broken." As he says that, Izuku looks at him and sees something strange, the man''s hands up to their wrists were pale and had surgery marks on them¡­ also the form, it seemed exactly like they belonged to someone else. ''Wait¡­ the kidnappings!!'' Izuku looks at the man with hatred as he starts piecing things together. "Are you Yami?" "Huh? Who the hell is that?" The man seems confused. "Oh, right, that is the nickname that the new source gave me. Kinda lame, wish they would change it to something cooler, like ''Prince of the Everlasting Darkness''... Damn, that actually sounds cool. Tell that to the news kid, I wanna have that nickname." Baaam! Izuku gets up and kicks the man on the knee, a loud crack resounds from it. Signifying that the man''s knee is broken now and to prove it he stumbles and falls on the ground as? first. Izuku looks around for anyone but sees that the streets have emptied. But police lights come into his vision, his body washes with relief. But once he looks back¡­ the man is gone¡­ shocking him as he looks around and sees that even the knocked-down tables have been fixed and except Mirio, no one was around, not even a news reporter. But a wincing pain from his dislocated shoulder brings Izuku back to his senses. He feels his body breathing heavily as he truly saw no traces of the man being here except the bullet wound on Mirio. ¡­ After the police come, they see that Izuku and Mirio are injured Heroes and they take them all to the hospital to heal them up. Half an hour later and Izuku lays down on his bed, the room around him looked just like your everyday hospital rooms and even the sterilized smell drifts around, making someone know where they are just by the smell. His arm has already been put back in its socket, it wasn''t anything too painful either since Izuku already knows how to handle pain like this. But still, the smell of the hospital felt nauseating, or maybe it was the feeling of letting a villain escape, Izuku didn''t know either. But he knows one thing¡­ letting that villain escape, someone like him is too dangerous to let go like that. *knock* *knock* Suddenly two people enter the room one of them is a tall man with short black hair and somewhat rectangular black eyes. His name is Naomasa, alias: True Man. He is wearing a tan overcoat and matching hat. The 2nd person is a well-built man with the head of a beagle dog. He is wearing a suit black suit and a red tie, and also¡­ he is the Chief of the Police Force. His name is Kenji. "I hope we didn''t disturb your rest Midoriya Izuku, woof." Says the Police Chief. "We are just here to ask some questions." Izuku nods at this, he will be fully honest with them, a villain like this can''t go unpunished. "First, we will tell you what we know till now. Woof." Says the Police Chief. "Surprisingly, even though there were cameras around, none of them seemed to catch his appearance as they were just out of a vision to see his body. It seems like he was either extremely lucky or skilled and knew the exact location of the cameras and planning all of his movements." The other detective walks forward and adds on. "That is all about what we know about him. Also, he is suspected to be a group of people and not just one person due to the same type of kidnappings happening all over Japan." Izuku feels his heart almost drop at the mention of that. Just the thought of such an organization working in the dark brings chills down his spine. Also, all the kidnappings that will happen because he let the man escape makes him clench his fist in anger at himself. ''How could I let someone as dangerous as that escape!'' "Also-" The detective is about to add something more, but the Police Chief puts a hand on his shoulder and shakes his head. "I don''t think that it is the right time to tell him. Woof." As the police chief says that, Izuku gets even more anxious about the situation. It seems like those two were hiding something from him and it didn''t seem like any good news. The wind flows from the window and pushes the curtains away, sweeping in a sense of foreboding. "Please¡­ tell me what is going on. I want to know." *sigh* The Police Chief sighs at this and contemplates not saying anything. But in the end, he resolves himself. ''This kid is still a Hero and better say it now. Not saying it won''t change the fact of what happened.'' "Well, your patrol partner, Mirio¡­" the Police Chief''s words get stuck on his throat, "he has lost access to his Quirk." "What?!" Izuku is shocked by this, his mind going back to Overhaul and how some of his victims also lost their Quirks, but it was only temporarily. So Izuku calms down and takes a deep breath before asking. "Is this like the Overhaul incident?" "No, the product seemed completed and the man also seems to have taken out the bullet which is suspected to have also been coated in poison due to the small amount of poison found in Mirio''s body." The Police Chief explains everything related to the investigation. Izuku felt the whole world around him come to a screeching halt. Tears come out of his eyes as he thinks of this being his fault, if only he was faster or hadn''t frozen up, he would have been able to hit the villain away. ¡­ But while Izuku was having a very rough time, Kaminari was in a luxury limousine with Momo by his side and a maid sitting in front of him. For the first time in quite a while, he is wearing a fancy suit and Momo is wearing a red dress. She seems slightly nervous, while Kaminari has a nonchalant look while gazing at the passing trees outside of the window. "Aren''t you nervous?" Asks the maid, and for the first time, Kaminari gets a good look at her. She seems to be in her early twenties with a nice body, black hair tied up in braids and bowl-cut bangs, and dark eyes. Her looks are nothing above average, and in his eyes, the only charming thing she has going on is that she is wearing those big circular classes that she is wearing. ? "Why should I be nervous?" Asks Kaminari, no longer looking at the maid anymore and instead of looking at the passing trees. To him, it has started feeling like he has already gone through this place over a dozen times. ''No, I already have done so. Momo can''t notice it because of her nervousness, but I can.'' "Well," the maid pushes her glasses up slightly, "you will be meeting young miss'' parents. Don''t you feel nervous? Like you almost want to throw up? I have some paper bags if you feel like that." Kaminari only smiles at the maid but doesn''t say anything. The maid also smiles back. ''This young man¡­ he is quite bright.'' Thinks the maid, smiling at this slightly, but she too doesn''t say anything. ? ''Hmm¡­ just by this drive going in circles I get a picture of what kind of man Momo''s father is.'' Thinks Kaminari, his hand grabbing onto Momo''s to try and comfort her to not be too nervous. He can feel the pulse from her hand. The maid looks at him and Kaminari looks back, and without Momo noticing¡­ the maid stealthily slides her foot along my inner thigh and a mischievous smile makes its way into her face. ¡­. A/N: Things are going on behind the scenes and Kaminari has seen them and has a general idea of what is going on here. Well, Momo''s father has to be a smart person with all that kind of money and he is a famous Hero (both her parents are) that is all we know about him. P.S: They won''t be in the story a lot since Kaminari would off them if they got in his way. After all, heroes die all the time on ''accidents''. Chapter 86 - 85 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 85 Title: I am only human after all... ¡­. As the maid brushes her feet against Kaminari''s inner thigh he of course feels like any teen would be excited and it got his blood flowing. But his mind is cold and logical, the blood going to a lower part of his body doesn''t stop his fold gaze landing on the maid. She sees that, but she only smirks mischievously and tries to go in for more. At the same time, Momo leans on Kaminari while looking at the trees outside, thinking about the meeting soon to come. Not noticing what is going on due to her being very absent-minded and thinking of her parents, the ones that she hasn''t seen in quite a while. A nervous chill goes down her spine. This doesn''t stop the maid and Kaminari, as the former goes even further. ''Hmm~ this young man has quite the string will.'' Thinks the maid as she fondly looks at him. ''Any other man would have started ripping off my clothes now due to me using my Quirk. It makes me like a succubus and any man becomes my little toy. Though impressive men like the one here do appear every now and then. If the young miss hadn''t decided to have him as a lover, I would ride him for days without stopping.'' Kaminari on the other hand already sees the situation and notices his heart beating faster and irregularly. ''She must have some Quirk that seduces people.'' But as she keeps massaging his junk, suddenly she feels a painful feeling come through her foot and into her body. *bzzzt* The electricity dances through the maid, causing her unimaginable pain due to it. She can''t even scream as the electricity goes to her vocal muscles and paralyzes them. Kaminari looks at this calmly as the maid''s body shakes. "I don''t like games." "Hm?" Momo is confused by this and looks at him. Not seeing what was going on. He smiles at her. "I just thought that I hate games like chess. What a weird thought?" Momo chuckles and leans on his shoulder, closing her eyes. "Yes, I hate those too." That is when Kaminari stops the electric current and the maid takes deep breaths. He just smiles at her and puts his finger to his lips in a silencing motion. He pats Momo on the head. "You know, someone once told me something that gave me great comfort in situations like this." "Really?" She concedes. "What would that be?" "One day we will all die, so what is the use of worrying about 99% of the things. It''s better to just do them, because what use would be worrying about useless things when you have the reaper''s scythe under your neck which gets closer every year." Proclaims Kaminari with a melancholic look on his face. "..." Momo didn''t know what to say at that. "...what a depressing look on life." "Well, he was quite¡­ sad... burdened by the inevitably of his fate." He utters. "So where is he now?" She asks, wondering how life turned out for a man like that. "Well, he died at a young age, he was run over by a car." Continues Kaminari. "For a man who was so afraid of death, he got too worried about it needlessly. But his lesson holds, no need to get nervous about everyday things. Life will go on and so will the world. Worrying about such things is needless, like a fisherman begging for the wind to stop when actions like that are needless, knowing that it won''t change anything." "Heh, what a tragic tale for a tragic man." Momo smiles at what she would consider a fantasy story from Kaminari. ''Usually, he is always joking around, but I can have deep conversations with him like this too. He feels too good to be true.'' BOOOOM!! Suddenly something crashes in front of them, causing the car to shake and Momo to yelp in surprise. Due to the shock the car flies midair, the sense of gravity starts to loosen up and everyone falls out of their seats. Crash! Clang! "And that is why everyone should wear a seatbelt." Says Kaminari as time slows down. He feels gravity loosen up. This feeling feels empowerment and it is like he is in a dream, walking sideways as he picks up Momo and the maid, kicking open a passage to the driver''s side and picking him up too. Fwosh! In the eyes of the attackers, the var crashes and turns into debris. BOOOM!! It even explodes after. "You know, isn''t it suspicious how you got here and no police are around?" Asks Kaminari, while looking at the attackers, they were five people wearing ski masks and black suits. Their build also looked similar. They don''t say anything but just look at Kaminari coldly. Who doesn''t seem threatened at all by the situation, Momo, and the maid look at the five people in nervousness while the driver is knocked out. "I would suggest you give up Kaminari Denki." Says the man in the lead, his voice has a weird vibration to it. It felt enthralling like one wanted to hear and listen to what he says. "We just want some money from her father." He points at Momo. "If you don''t stop we will take our time when we beat you down. We will have some fun with the girls too." At this moment everyone feels a chill in their spines¡­ Kaminari''s smile slips off his face at that and a cold atmosphere envelops him. "Kaminari?" Momo is confused by this as she has never seen Kaminari like this. "I know that you are just doing your job. But once you say some words¡­ you can''t take them back." Grunts Kaminari, for the first time in quite a while true rage, is born inside his heart. The type that is unquenchable, like a thirsty man in the desert finally seeing water, like a drug addict finally getting his dose. Fwish! *crack* *crack* *crack* *crack* *crack* In an instant, before even time seemed to register it, Kaminari disappears and the leader of the group''s limbs twist, joints break, his face caves in, his legs twist like noodles, the ribs are pulled outwards and his fingers bent backward and broken, all seemingly by itself, even though Kaminari had all done that already and it is just the man''s physical state registering what is happening. His pain sensors couldn''t even register it before he passed out due to the shock of seeing his body so grotesquely morphed in the attack. Some would say that this is a merciful thing for what was about to happen next. "So he wants to see me angry? Then I will show him, but be careful¡­ someone can''t hope to take back his actions." As he says that he points his hand at the sky and suddenly a wind appears out of nowhere and an eclipse settles in. A round ball of darkness covers the son and it starts falling straight towards Kaminari''s location. The clouds part way to show something that shouldn''t be possible for mortals. A giant meteorite parts the clouds, pushing them away. "WHAT THE HELL!!" The other people drop down as they look at the sky in fear. "We didn''t sign up for this shit!!" They turn around to run away. But Kaminari coldly asks them. "Did I say that you could leave?" Fwosh! Iron sand comes from under the ground and envelops the attackers before they could even react, leaving only their heads uncovered. "I know what is going on here. But you just said something that shouldn''t be said." Remarks Kaminari. "Still, I have this rage inside of me that I just can''t seem to get rid of so I will have to¡­ let it explode somewhere. I am not some patient Buddha ¡­ I am only human after all." "L -Look man I have ki-" One of the victims tries to say something but iron sand wraps around his mouth stopping him from saying anything. "Sorry? Did I say that I care about your life story?" Questions Kaminari. "You are not allowed to speak. Why? Because I say so." The sphere of darkness gets closer and closer to landing on the ground. The sound of the air resistance and friction created a heavy ringing sound coming from it as the wind hit the ground as a storm came about. ¡­. A/N: So I cooked some food the other day, my brother said that it was horrible.... I don''t think it was that bad. I acted cool about it, but my feelings were hurt. Chapter 87 - Chaoter 86 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 86 Title: Test? ¡­. At the same time, a man with short dark hair is in a mansion, close to where Kaminari was fighting the thugs. He has dark matching eyes and a handsome face. His name is Jam, a famous Hero from out of Japan¡­ and also Momo Yaoyorozu''s father. He has his feet on an ancient-looking desk as he leans back on his chair. The office is bigger than some houses as it has different displays of art and stuffed animals all around him, lions, bears, and many more. ''I wonder how that young man will react?'' He thinks while reading some news about himself in America. ''Damn, that side of my face looks weird. I need some more botox to get rid of the wrinkles. I look too old in it.'' Creak! The door opens, and a butler with gray slicked back hair comes in. "Sir, some meteor seems to be heading for the mansion." "Hm?!" Jam''s eyes widen at this narrowly. "Then let''s go to the bunkers, and get the other servants to calm down. Panicking will get us nowhere." He gets up from his desk and shuts off his computer before confidently starting to go out. When he walks outside, the hallways are wide and big, with a red carpet and luxurious lighting. It looks more like being inside a luxurious castle than a mansion. Among the butlers, there is one who has short hair and dark eyes. Jam immediately stops in his tracks and glimpses at the servant. "Who are you?" ? The man grins. "I am Handy sir, the newly hired gardener." "Is that so¡­" Momo''s father narrows his eyes and notices the man''s muscular stature. "You don''t seem like a gardener." "Used to be a boxer, but I hurt my knee really bad. So here I am¡­ bahahaha you should see some videos of me in my younger years. I was faster than lightning." Confesses the man, pulling out his phone about to show Jam some videos. But he just waves it away. "I will see them later. Right now I don''t have the time." He asserts and starts walking off with his servants following him. But ''Handy'' smiles as he stares at Jam''s back. ''What an intelligent man. The first time he sees me and he immediately is suspicious of me.'' As he speculates that, Handy takes a deep breath and his steps go silent. Fwosh! Just like that, he vanishes from everyone''s senses and view. If Toga was there she would have noticed that the technique Handy used was the same as hers. ¡­ As this was occurring Momo and the maid look at the lighting trail that Kaminari left as he charges towards the mansion. Having knocked out the people who were after them. Before Momo could say anything, he had run off. The maid cringes at this. ''The situation has developed beyond what we had anticipated. This was supposed to all be just a test for Kaminari and these people are all hired by sir Jam to figure out his son-in-law''s personality. Damn...'' As she thinks that, she looks up at the shadow that descends on her and the others. There is a giant dark orb of iron sand just floating there. ''This kid¡­ he is something else¡­'' a grim trace of fear appears in the maid''s heart. She couldn''t help it, just looking at the giant sphere that from her view seemed to shadow the world. ''What power, something like this shouldn''t be in the hands of a human.'' Her sanity slipping by seeing this, Kaminari''s power was something out of this world. He is someone who is holding off a meteor-sized object with just a twist of his hand. ''This is no longer something humanly possible¡­ it reaches within the realms of the divine!'' The maid without knowing had fallen on her knees. ''What?! When did I bow down?! Is this truly the will of God?'' "Hahahahahaha!!" She commences laughing out crazily, making Momo twitch in surprise at the sudden crazy laugh. "Rosarita? Are you okay?" Inquires Momo worryingly. Not knowing what to do in a situation like this. But the maid doesn''t respond at all. "Hahahahahhahahaha!!" And keeps cackling madly while looking at the sphere of iron sand above them. "God has finally descended upon the world!" Her mind couldn''t handle something like this, she couldn''t grasp a human holding a meteor-like this, it just seems illogical. Momo is creeped out by this. ''What should I do?'' Kaminari has given chase away, the maid seems to have gone crazy and there are some knocked out attackers. So in the end, she does what she can do and calls the authorities and knocks out the maid by using a taser. "Hello, yes, I called to report a crime. The address is" ¡­. Momo''s father arrives at his bunker together with all of his servants. Just like the rest of this place, the bunker also shows his extreme wealth. It has a living room and even though it is over 50m (~160 feet) underground it has cameras on the outside and functions. The couches looked comfortable and expensive and the chandeliers were shining with glass like it was diamond. "Sebastian, bring me some wine." Jam orders as he sits down on a couch and looks at the cameras and sees that the black sphere of iron sand has stopped midair. Also by using the cameras he has determined that the sphere has a radius of 1.5km (0.9 miles) and even he is impressed by the power Kaminari exhibits. "Quite nice. It seems like this guy is worthy of becoming my son-in-law." "Is that so?" An unfamiliar voice rings around and this makes Momo''s father''s eyes widen in shock and for a split second his body freezes. But he is still one of the top heroes in America, so he easily calms himself down. "Yes," Jam replies as he looks back and sees Kaminari sitting in one of the luxurious chairs with legs crossed, "you are even more impressive than I assumed." "Is that why you decided to test me?" Asks Kaminari. "The news vans will be here soon." "Heh," Jam chuckles, "so what? I don''t care what they all think. I just throw money at them and they will disappear. Plus I own quite a bit of them so the news can be whatever I want it to." "Hm?" Kaminari looks at him like he is looking at a stupid person and then smirks maliciously, he can smell the fear in the air even if the man in front of him seems calm. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, good sir. But I do know what kind of person you are now. The kind of guy who lets his daughter live in a huge mansion without his parents." "So? Who are you to judge me in my parenting methods?" Implores the man, a little annoyed at Kaminari. But the teen shrugs at that. ''Welp, I wasn''t any better so ain''t gonna make a fuss about it.'' "Anyway, I don''t like having people testing me so¡­ don''t that anymore." Announces Kaminari as he gets up and takes a deep breath, noticing that even though they are underground he could still smell the fresh air of the outside. Which was weird but he didn''t dwell on it too much. But as he was about to walk outside he stopped on his tracks. ¡­ A/N: Kaminari ain''t like other guys, because while others are nervous to visit their girlfriend''s parents. When Kaminari goes to meet his girlfriend''s family¡­ her parents are nervous. P.S: In the anime, it was weird that we never saw her family so this is the logical assumption that I came to. After all, she was given everything but not a lot of time with her family. This is how some of her behavior stems from and why she feels like she has a lot in common with Kaminari since his parents also died young in this world. Momo''s father cares about her, he just has his way of showing this¡­ this apparently happens a lot in rich families, the parent not paying attention to their children. Chapter 88 - 87 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 87 Title: A Man At The Top... ¡­. Suddenly Kaminari stops in his tracks and turns around, he has a smile on his face and the vibe around him is completely different. "Father-in-law, can I ask you for some money?" "Huh?" Momo''s father is surprised by that. *sigh* "As expected you-" "I didn''t bring any cash with me and I need a cab." Kaminari scratches the back of his head with an embarrassed look on his face. "Huh?" Momo''s father is stone-faced at this, his eyes shine with something in them. "Yeah¡­ my daughter''s maid can drive your home." "Oh, thanks, father-in-law." Says Kaminari, smiling politely, bowing slightly in respect, and walking away. "Huh? Why was he so polite all of a sudden?" Asks the head butler, confused. Momo''s father on the other hand clenches his fist. Baaam! And crashes it down on the table, breaking it to pieces. "How dare that brat act like that in front of me!! He is goddamn impressive as hell!! As expected of my son-in-law!!" "Huh??" Every one of the servants is confused. ''Is he angry or happy?'' "F.u.c.k, did you all see that power!!" He looks at his servants and smirks. "He is amazing, just imagining how strong my grandchildren will be makes my body tingle in excitement." "Huh, the master seems to be in a good mood." Says the butler while observing things from the sidelines. Jam on the other hand is still in high spirits after meeting Kaminari. "Fu*k yeah!! What an impressive son-in-law!! Bahahahahaha~" Jam continues to laugh like he hadn''t laughed in years. "What a nice successor to have!" "Uhhh¡­ sir, what about your other kids?" Asks one of the servants. "F.u.c.k them, leave some money so they can live a good enough life. I don''t owe them shit, they were born with amazing Quirks due to having my genes." Says Jam casually. "So they can do their own thing, I ain''t their babysitter." ¡­. Kaminari on the other hand just casually walks out of the mansion. The place looked normal and nothing was truly destroyed except some disheveled trees. Leaves filled the ground, so at worst it seemed like the owner would need to hire a new gardener. The giant sphere of iron sand had also dissipated like it was never there, to begin with, and Momo runs towards him with a worried look and tears on her face once she sees him. "Yo, Momo, why are you crying?" Kaminari pats her on the head as she gets close to him for a hug. "I was worried about you." She responded truthfully as she hugs him, feeling her heart burst in joy once she sees him uninjured. *chuckle* "Crybaby." Mumbles Kaminari just loud enough for Momo to hear him. Momo pouts and pinches his side. "Ow, ow, ow, c''mon now, don''t be so strong-headed." Jokes Kaminari, pinching her cheeks and making her look ridiculous. "There is no need to worry about me anymore Momo, I have everything under control." *sigh* "You can''t be that arrogant." She grumbles. "You saw me have a giant meteor with casual thought." Whispers Kaminari, flexing his bicep and smirking at her. "Don''t ever doubt my cool strength." "The more time I spend with you the more eccentric you seem to be." Says Momo with an unimpressed look on her face. Feeling that Kaminari isn''t as perfect as he portrays himself to me¡­ but she doesn''t mind. Now it feels like she has a chance at least. Kaminari pouts. "Well, I am showing you some of my deep secrets now. No need to be judgmental." *giggle* "I am not, I just thought how everyone would react if they saw you sing karaoke terribly." Momo is amused by the situation endlessly. Kaminari, someone that she thought was perfect, someone who seemed to make no mistakes ever¡­ was human after all. He had his silly sides and lame sides too, though one needs to look quite deep for the latter as he hides it quite well. "Sheesh, what kind of girlfriend even are you?" Complains Kaminari. "Putting your boyfriend in such a situation." "S -Sorry," Momo feels distraught and apologetic as she looks at Kaminari. But the student shakes his head and laughs. "Hahahahaha, I was just joking around. No need to take it so seriously." Momo relaxes at this and hugs him. "Kaminari, will you one day tell me all your secrets?" As she asks this, Kaminari hesitates for a split second before answering. "If you tell me yours then I will." "Sure~" says Momo and she starts talking about her so-called secrets. Thinks that Kaminari already knew due to his stalk-... observations on his girlfriend. While they were talking, they didn''t notice the maid looking at them from the sidelines. She was no longer hysterical and instead just looked at Kaminari with a hungry look in her eyes. ... -Rosarita (The Maid) POV- I saw it, the God amongst men. I saw it so clearly. It makes Quirks look like child''s play. It was proof of his divine ability, still, my sins of daring to seduce him are unforgivable. So I take out a hidden knife from my thigh holder and go to stab my leg, the ones who dared to try and seduce him. This filthy mortal and tainted body are unworthy of him. Fwish! I swing the dagger down without hesitation, this is the will of God. If I must die then I will, the doubts that I have had all my life disappear in the blink of an eye. As the knife is about to hit my flesh, I wonder if this will be enough to have a clean slate for my crimes. But¡­ just as it is about to hit, the knife stops an inch from her skin. No matter how much she pushed the knife wouldn''t budge. "You know, a girl shouldn''t scar her skin. Especially someone as beautiful as you." His divine voice feels like honey to my ears and when I look up, I see his divine visage. Ahhh~ I feel my spine tingle just by looking at him and the confident smirk she gives me shows that he already knows everything. I should ask him if I can devote my life to him, but would he accept? No, he must already know what I am thinking so he probably won''t accept. ¡­. -General POV- While the maid was having thoughts of grandeur due to her mind being broken. Kaminari smiles at her like he always does. ''Why the hell is she even trying to harm herself?'' He wondered, confused by the audacity of the situation. But the woman only looked at him with calm eyes, not expressing the seep admiration that she has for him. ''He must already know what I am thinking so I must conduct myself appropriately and show him that I am not someone mad.'' Her thoughts played on her hurt of childhood. But that isn''t all there is to it, because it isn''t simply the power that made her believe in Kaminari, it was because she wanted to believe. If God exists, then the world becomes simpler. So Kaminari¡­ will become her God¡­ at least those were the thoughts that went through her head. ¡­ Later on, Kaminari returns to the dorms of U.A together with Momo. The latter sadly didn''t get to meet her father, not even catch a glimpse of him. But she felt surprised at herself as she didn''t feel sad at all. The news about the meteor falling towards the residence of a nameless rich guy was puffed up to be just another hologram malfunction and it wasn''t real as there was no damage to the property and the meteor seemingly stopped before it hit the ground. So the public took the obvious answer as the truth. Only the servants, Momo, her father, and Kaminari knew the truth of what happened that day and they caught a glimpse of Kaminari''s power. ¡­ At the same time, in an underground meeting hall. There is Handy¡­ or the man with many names, like Yami, Kidnapper, Goblin, Psycho, and many more. He looks around the dark interior of the building confused. "Doctor, you told me that we would meet here. Where the hell even are you old man?" The man seemed relaxed as he looked around without any trouble and didn''t seem to feel nervous at all. He sees that there are some abandoned capsules filled with liquid inside and the place also seems a little wrecked. Click! And that is when suddenly, a giant screen in one of the walls turns on. .... A/N: The other day I went and drank a beer with my friends... it tasted terrible... I will never understand how some people like alcohol. I am 20 now, and still the same as 19... Chapter 89 - 88 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 88 Title: Evil? ¡­. The man looks at the screen with a nonchalant look. "I guess if you look like a bond villain then you gotta act the part." "Ah, I remember that reference." The doctor''s face pops on the screen and he seems to have a nostalgic smile on his face. "It was such a long time ago." "Yeah," Yami agrees. "Do you remember Goodfellas?" The doctor nods with a huge smile on his face. "They don''t make movies like that anymore." "Anyway, why did you call me here? I thought we were gonna meet in person?" The man was confused by this. "Well, I like to be cautious." Says the doctor. "Especially during these dangerous times, who knows nowadays what is going on. Plus I have my guards up against a certain Hero." The man sighs. "It''s the lightning brat right?" "Yep," the doctor agrees, "the lightning brat. The one who is most likely gonna be a problem in the future." "He already is a problem." Complains the man. "Haven''t you seen what he has been doing?" "No¡­" Says the doctor. "I am currently in a place which he can''t find me in. I have erased all traces of me in the world because we only have one advantage against him. We know where he is, while he doesn''t know where we are." "True." The man agrees. "By the way, what is your name?" Asks the doctor, curious for some info on this new villain that he might work together with. "Hm? Name? I have forgotten such things long ago." Smirks the man, seeing what the doctor is after. "Though you can call me Kira¡­ Kira Yoshikage." "Hmmm¡­ nice name." Stressed the doctor. "Then mister Kira, what is your plan on how to deal with Kaminari Denki?" "Deal with him? Are you stupid?" Retorted Kira. "He is someone we no longer can fight head-on. It''s only a matter of time¡­ before¡­ oh well, you would never understand." "...?" The doctor was curious what Kita means by that. But he doesn''t seem bothered by it and only smirks. "If you want information, then give me some of your own. Like how do you make those Nomu?" Kira has a smirk on his face as he says that. "Maybe then we can work something out. I am not your friend after all." "Is that so¡­ well, tell me the info first and I will decide if it''s worth so much." The doctor frowns. "Okay, so the information is about the U.A teachers and students close to Denki Kaminari. I am sure that you can work something with that right?" Grunts Kira, seeming a little annoyed at having to say this out loud. "I see, then I will send you a USB with the information that you want." The doctor smiles gently at him. But Kira doesn''t take no for an answer and takes out a USB of his own. "Well, since you can connect to this place then you can send it to this USB?" *ugh* The doctor grunts in annoyance. ''This man has everything planned¡­'' The doctor had no plans to give this man anything, and if he sends false info, someone like Kira doesn''t seem like the type of man to not check the information before giving back what the doctor wants. ''Toga would have been good for this mission.'' Thinks the doctor. ''But she is afraid to be anywhere near that monster, she is mentally scarred by him and even has nightmares of him chasing her¡­ what a terrifying young man indeed. He mustn''t grow stronger!'' In the end, he sighs and sends the info, at the same time Kira sends his info too after plugging the USB into a station on the giant screen. "Okay now Kira, send me the information you promised." Says the doctor displeased at what Kira just exchanged for, it is just fan photos of Kaminari. "Don''t play games with me, little man!" "Me? The little man?" Suddenly the doctor feels a chill down his spine as he sees Kira smirk. "Sorry, Doc~ but I was lying about that. I have no information on it whatsoever~" "Is that so¡­" The doctor has an angry look on his eyes as he says he touches a button on a computer. "Then enjoy dying in an explosion." "Oh~ so this is the cliche betrayal trick?" Kira has an amused look on his face as he takes the USB and puts it in his pocket. BOOOOOM!!! All around him, an explosion rings out and every object gets incinerated. ¡­ After an hour or so of the incident, there was an explosion in the vicinity and it was drawn off as a gas leak. At the same time, Kaminari returned to U.A dorms and everyone was doing their things so not a lot of people were inside today. But Mina was one amongst them as she looked at the TV. She sees Kaminari and waves him over. "Oy! Flash~" she cozily calls him by his Hero name. "Come here~ let me show you some cool news about you! You should see them, all you have are good exposures and no one seems to have any criticism towards you¡­ well, some are adamant about your young age but no one pays attention to people like them." She pouts in annoyance as she pulls out her phone and shows him some photos. It was photos of her in dark alleys and her yellow eyes shone so dangerously that the articles called her Alien Queen, as a joke to an old movie. *chuckle* Kaminari couldn''t help himself and covered his mouth with his hand to stop the laughter from coming out. "Hey! Don''t laugh at your friend when they are in difficulty!" Mina complains and scrolls through to Kaminari''s fan page and shows him some photos of him doing poses for the fans, thinking this might embarrass him. "Bahahahaha," on the other hand, Kaminari''s laughter doesn''t stop as he sees some of the pictures his fans took with him. "Thanks for telling me that there is a fan page, I didn''t know." Mina pouts, annoyed that she couldn''t embarrass Kaminari, not one bit. As she thinks back on her time with him she can''t help but never really recall Kaminari being embarrassed. Actually, he is the thickest-skinned person she knows, she had seen him n.a.k.e.d multiple times and he didn''t even bother to cover himself and just told her to close the door. He has seen her too, but even then he never seemed bothered¡­ she felt like his thick skin knew no bounds, wondering if he can even feel embarrassed. But watching his casual laugh, Mina feels like Kaminari is truly happy at this moment. She knows how he usually hides his feelings and since his parents died he has been dulling his pain with training, at least from her perspective that was it. So in the end, she just smiles at him, happy that Kaminari has finally started to open up even more and seems to genuinely enjoy being a Hero. Mina suddenly stops and gets close to him. *sniff* *sniff* and smells him. "Were you in a burning building?" Kaminari looks surprised at this, but that is only for a split second and he smiles. "Yep, I saved some animals from one." "Really?" Mina feels like something is not right. Which makes Kaminari pat her on the head and put some force on it to grip the top of her head. "Stop asking stupid questions, did you watch some detective movie and get influenced by it?" "Ow, ow, ow, no!" She complains as Kaminari lifts her from the top of her head with one hand and looks at her straight in her eyes. "Really?" "Yeah, yeah, so stop being such a stick in the mud!" "Hmmm~" Still, he seems suspicious of her. "I hope you don''t stay too late watching movies and skip on sleep. That isn''t healthy at all." .... A/N: Things are gonna start playing big times now... Chapter 90 - 89 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 89 Title: Infiltrate... ¡­. As Kaminari joked around with Mina, he couldn''t help but laugh. "Hahahahahah." Finding the situation quite funny. Mina pouts. "Tch, you are always acting so cool, like you haven''t done anything embarrassing." Kaminari brushes his hair to the side and smugly says. "What can I say? It''s lonely being so perfect." She steps on his leg and mumbles. "Your ego is becoming even bigger." "Ah~ the gift of perfection is like a curse to me!" Kaminari keeps acting melodramatic and sarcastic as Mina chases after him but he easily dodges her. "Don''t dodge!" She yells out in annoyance trying to catch him. But Kaminari doesn''t seem affected by this and every time Mina feels like she is touching him. But it is an afterimage that disappears the next moment. "So the darkness between me and him shall be closed-" Kaminari starts reciting some of the poems that Mina wrote as a kid. This causes her to be even more embarrassed. "No~ Stop it!!" This is when Bakugo comes into the dormitory common room from the outside. He is sweating and is wearing a dark tank top and pants, just seeing Mina and Kaminari chase each other around makes him feel more tired. They run through the common room, kitchen, dining room, and exercise machines. ''I don''t have time to deal with their little love triangle.'' He deliberated before sighing and climbing up the stairs. ''Just a little more and my new super move will come along, let''s see Kaminari try to handle that.'' Bakugo doesn''t take it easy for even a moment. When he isn''t training he is at his Hero Agency and defeating Villains. Still, he clutches his hand as he counts the cases that he has handled is only under 25¡­ unlike Kaminari who has already handled over 50 even on a bad day. The speed advantage is absolute and the distance would be even wider if there were more crimes to solve for Kaminari. ''I need to try harder!'' Bakugo has a resolute look in his eyes, his passion ignites even harder as he goes to his room, he planned to rest but he will now rest during his bus drive toward his Hero Agency. Mina finally sees Kaminari stop and look at Bakugo''s back. She sees this chance and with a mischievous smile charges at him. But he just casually grabs both of her hands by her wrists. "Mina, I am going." Kaminari knows that if he takes things leisurely he will be surpassed before he even knows it. ''I must give in more effort too. I can''t let the distance between us close.'' Mina is a little sad to see their game stop, but she knows that he is a busy guy, even if she wants to spend more time with him, she can''t allow herself to be selfish like this. But she asked. "Where?" Kaminari smirks at her with an apologetic look. "Once this is all over, let''s go and get some vanilla ice cream." Fwosh! In an instant, he disappears, not even leaving a flash of lightning behind him as he runs. But even while going at such high speeds, iron sand starts surrounding his body to protect it from friction as he goes even faster, easily breaking through the sound barrier. Kaminari stayed at that speed, just over the speed of sound as he went through the city, and he put on a scouter-like device that showed him satellite images of all the crimes currently happening. They weren''t images but live videos, still Kaminari wouldn''t be able to tell the difference at that speed as everything is too slow. Just like so, his reaction still is faster than his current running speed, so he looks around for any crimes around him as he casually jogs toward the 1st crime of the day. With a little iron sand, he also saves a dog from getting run over on the way, and at the same time, he takes out a card with a lightning symbol on it and throws it at the dog. This will make everyone know who saved the dog. Kaminari keeps looking around and seeing that everyone has seemingly frozen in time, it makes him smile, remembering the first time he reached this speed. Watching people stuck in time becomes funny as some of them have quite the funny looks on their faces. Once he reaches his destination, a villain has a knife out. He has black hair and an average-looking face, the only thing special about him was two horns at the top of his head. Kaminari takes the knife and a zip capture tool, tying up the man and leaving behind his card. He then presses a button on his suit which calls the police to this location. Everything goes good and he goes for another crime scene that is provided by the satellite. This was a new way for Kaminari to find crime and technically illegal due to him infiltrating a government satellite, but no one has gotten even a trace of his activities. Or more correctly, it is impossible to catch him since technically he isn''t hacking with a computer but his electricity signals, which he can see as data now. His Quirk has already reached a level where anything electric, Kaminari can control and manipulate it. Still, his mind in other thoughts, currently, he doesn''t want to be overtaken by anyone. He doesn''t want people to be even half as good as him, but there are other things in his mind too as he looks North. ''Kyoto, that is where the main Villain Organizations in Japan reside and soon they will have a gathering.'' Due to him hiding a lot of the ways his abilities can be used, Kaminari has infiltrated almost everywhere and any information he wants is at the tip of his fingers. It''s like the whole Japanese government information system has its back. But of course, this is as long as no one knows his interference, or else it will be easily disturbed and his information will be cut off as the people will figure out a way to protect their information from Kaminari''s ability. ¡­ As Kaminari traveled towards Kyoto, he was able to reach the place in twenty minutes by taking it leisurely. He didn''t want to rush it or have his body run out of stamina in any way. So when he arrived at the place, Kaminari looked at Kyoto from his view atop a mountain. Seeing the setting sun and the lights shining along the streets and buildings, he was impressed by it. The residential buildings also were fully lighted as people walked around with smiles on their faces. But Kaminari looks at the outskirts of Tokyo, he narrows his eyes and within an image of the building appears in his scouter-like device and he zooms in the photos. It is a traditional Japanese mansion with red trees all around its walls, obscuring any view from the outside. Electricity crackles around Kaminari and in an instant he moves towards the house while speeding up his computer to process things at a faster rate. He looks through them and sees that along the day a lot of people have gathered together in this place. But as Kaminari runs the iron sand around his body transforms into a villain-looking costume and even hides his face, using electricity to lean, have his hair slick backward and wear a helmet. For the villain look, he goes to have dark medieval armor with red lines. His gloves turned into clawed hands and he made a dark sword in his hand. The opening in his helmet where his eyes should be shines red as he heats the iron sand around it. Fwosh! In an instant, without anyone noticing, Kaminari finds one of the people who is sitting on the sidelines alone. He appears next to them and puts his arm around him. He was a western black-haired man with scars on his face, but even with his initial look, he still seems meek. He runs through his database and discovers that this guy was found to have explicit child videos on his computer and ran away. This has had him branded as a villain. ''Just someone I need, people like him aren''t liked anywhere. Even villains are hard on them, just like in my back in my 1st life pedos were not treated well even by other criminals in prison.'' "Hey, there old friend," Kaminari calls out to him and he flinches. ''Perfect, he is insecure too. What a perfect target to help me infiltrate.'' Kaminari has a smile on his face, even as he thinks of killing every one of them here. Chapter 91 - 90 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 90 Title: Chances... ¡­. Hearing some random scary-looking man in dark medieval armor call out to him, the chubby man feels extremely nervous. The man radiated a sense of danger no matter how you looked at him, plus the deep voice coming from the armor made everyone feel chills down their spine. "Yo man~ don''t you remember me Shinshin?" The Armoured Man calls out and this makes the Chubby Guy (Shinshin) nervous, he doesn''t remember anyone like this, but in the end, he answers. "Yeah¡­ I remember you¡­" Shinshin doesn''t, but he still answers like he does, feeling social pressure to act like he knows the man. "Hahaha, I am glad, though I usually am not in armor. I don''t want these guys to know my real face." The Armoured Man whispers jokingly, showing another side of him that contrasts his dangerous-looking appearance. The villains around look at the Armoured Man, but once they see him getting along with one of his ''fellow'' villains their suspicions of him go away. When Kaminari sees this, he ignores the pedo he was talking about and just walks towards the house. "H -Hey, where are you going?" Asks Shinshin, finally at least he isn''t being orchestrated even amongst villains. ''Just like back in highschool¡­ finally someone is talking with me. I will at least make one friend in this life.'' He follows Kaminari towards the baths of the building, but once he goes to the bathrooms Kaminari was in, only the latter comes out and with blood on his hand. "Tch, annoying trash." The blood evaporates from his armor, erasing any evidence that it was him. Though he didn''t mind anyway as everyone here is villains, no one would care for a couple of corpses showing up. It is expected to happen as a lot of hot headed villains roamed about. He walks along the hallways and maps the whole building and for any possible escape ways. Kaminari touches one of the walls and runs through some electricity pulse, immediately through some iron in the walls, he knows that it was made to withstand impacts. But due to this he figures the whole layer of the building and even finds the secret routes. There are countless Quirks with different observation methods and they can''t block every one of them. So it doesn''t matter how many countermeasures they make. Still though, after he gets a good measure of the place, Kaminari inputs a map in his system, and a map of the whole establishment appears in his scouter. He casually walks along the hallways which are branded in red carpets and many paintings of different medieval wars in Japan. By getting all of this information, Kaminari can determine that the owner is a fan of Japanese Battles and war in general, especially the ones between figures of the divine. Something that normal people would consider useless, but to Kaminari it is different since one can tell a lot about a person from their hobbies. Since this person has a lot of paintings of wars related to religion, he most likely believes in God and thinks people like that are potentially dangerous due to not being afraid of death due to their belief in Heaven. That can be either good or bad for Kaminari, as some find comfort in that and some gain some¡­ dangerous qualities due to it. If the owner was an atheist person then he would be seen as a different kind of danger due to being afraid of death and most likely is a scheming person who would want to be as far away as he could from danger. Also, they are someone who would question everything and are not easily tricked. Though the coward factor can sometimes be big and it will make them a non-threat. If asked between the two, Kaminari wouldn''t know who to choose as both sides have dangerous qualities. Someimes they also aren''t like the norm of their group either, as both sudes have exceptions. Still, as these thoughts run around Kaminari''s mind, he walks in a relaxed manner, everyone that he meets doesn''t seem to look at him with suspicion or anything as he seemingly belongs here. ''Hm?'' That was the first thing that made Kaminari suspicious. He is an armor-wearing man, one of the only ones in here, and yet they treat him normally. But he doesn''t look into this anymore and instead goes towards the hidden door. In front of it is a giant man with a sheep mask on him, he has green hair and even though he is wearing a business suit, his muscles are visible. Still, Kaminari approaches the man with a calm vibe as if he belonged to the place. But the man doesn''t even look at him as he says. "Here is a forbidden entrance. Go and socialize with the other villains, make some connections, that is what this place is about." Kaminari narrows his eyes at that. "Why are you explaining it in a way that makes me seem like a newbie here?" The man smiles. "Because you are, no veteran villain needs to wear masks and hide his identity." "You mean dumb villains who show their face?" Retorts Kaminari, acting annoyed at what the man in front of him said. "Pahahaha!" The man laughs out loud at that. "I guess you are kinda right on that one." "Well, they say to never judge a book by its cover." Said Kaminari in a joking manner, getting closer to the big guy. This causes the sheep-masked man to stop his chuckles and look straight at Kaminari. "Oy, kid, trust me on this one. If I was you, I wouldn''t try that." ''Hm? Did he just figure out my age?'' Kaminari stops in his tracks and looks up at the man. "Yes, you are right, one never should judge a book by its cover." That was all Kaminari needed for him to piece together that even though the man looked like a fighter due to his physique, his Quirk is one of information gathering. The thing that gave it away was how he knew Kaminari''s age even though in his armor he has a deep voice. But to someone like Kaminari, any type of information given to him is a clue to his Quirk. ''This guy''s Quirk must also have some other qualities to it. Hmmm¡­ when he talked to me in the beginning he could have said that I just leave. But he guided me to have a conversation, so he most likely has a Quirk condition that the more he talks to someone the more info he can get¡­ nice quirk...'' With that in mind, Kaminari decided to continue the conversation. "Okay, okay, I was just joking." "Heh, you better," says the Sheep-Masked man. "Anyway, I have a couple of tricks for you on how to build some connections here." "Oh, and what are they?" Asked Kaminari while he leaned on the wall opposite the Sheep-Masked man. "Well, since this is one of the biggest Villain Gatherings in Japan, this place houses not only villains but you can also find someone to make you cool Support Gear. Though it will be quite pricey, so it''s better if you start getting some¡­ you know¡­" he seems a little uncomfortable and whispers, "Assassination Jobs. You could take some usual trafficking, but the pay is sh*t in comparison." "Is that so?" Kaminari is quite intrigued by this. ''It seems like even villains have an order to them.'' "Yes, after all, if someone dies in an ''accident'' of a Villain Attack. No one will even question it." The man''s explanation brings Kaminari''s mind to a halt. ''Wait¡­ didn''t my parents in this world die of a Villain Attack!'' He was a little shocked at the discovery. He doesn''t care about this, but it would make a good Publicity Stunt. This would make him the tragic Hero and make people sympathize with him. ''I don''t even care who killed my parents in this world, but this could be useful information.'' A smirk appeared on Kaminari''s face behind his helmet. ''...maybe these villains could be useful after all.'' ¡­. A/N: The MC now has a glimpse of what goes behind the scenes and that not all villains are not just thugs who know how to destroy. Some use it as a business and that can be useful to him. Chapter 92 - 91 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 91 Title: Sides of the Same Coin... ¡­. Kaminari looked at the man straight in the eyes, not even a little bothered as they talked. The man seemed to be calm throughout the whole thing. Even as he got information on Kaminari, he just smiled. This made Kaminari determine that even as they talk, the man could probably get limited information. Most likely physical, like age, weight, height, etc. Every Quirk has a limit, still just by finding such things Kaminari doubts that the man can find out his real identity. ''Quite the nice Quirk, even with such limitations.'' He saw this as quite the useful Quirk. "So Sheep, now that we have gotten to know each other, can you tell me about the missions around here and which ones are the best paying?" The sheep-masked guard only smiles. "Well, do you think that sheeps are cool?" At the strange question, Kaminari answers with an unsure look behind his helmet. "Yeah?" The man smiles behind his mask. "Okay then! I will tell you about every mission that I know around here and the ones that you should take!" He was enthusiastic due to Kaminari being the only other person to say that he likes sheep. Working as a bodyguard in a villain meeting ground was a toxic workplace. ¡­. After Kaminari got some info in the place he left the man and went towards where the rich-looking people were, it was behind the gardens, and each of them had drinks on their hands, from whiskey to wine. They came of different sizes and Quirks. The only thing that seems the same was the beverages of drinks in their hands and their expensive-looking suits. Also, they all had badges on them, a sign that they are offering jobs. From bronze, silver, and gold, showing the better pay and the dangers of the work, Gold being the highest reward but with also the riskiest work. Amongst the rich men is a short black-haired man with rectangular glasses and shark-like teeth, he had a silver badge on himself. He looked at anyone that came into this part of the place and especially tried to see if there was anyone without badges to take jobs from him. But he hasn''t had any luck since he is new to this work, even if he looked like he belonged there. ''A businessman must never act unsure or doubt himself in front of others.'' Thought the man as his eyes looked at the other CEO and rich people around here. ''Who would have thought that so many wealthy people would hire villains to work for them. Tch, I don''t like it at all how I had to expose myself this way. But middlemen aren''t allowed in this place.'' So as Kaminari, in his dark armor walked towards him, with clanks of his steps being loud as they hit the ground. He stood just in front of the small man, he didn''t even seem to notice as he was deep in his thoughts. "Hello there." Kaminari''s deep voice rang out. With his armor on, he seemed like twice the size of the small man. He looked up and gazed at Kaminari calmly, even if he was scared shitless. ''Be calm, this is the first time I have been in front of a villain so close. But I must act calm, after all, no villain would dare and kill me in this place.'' Thought the man, trying to calm his fast-beating heart even as sweat poured out of his face. "Hello, I see that you don''t have a badge, so you must be here for work." "What kind of mission do you offer?" Asked Kaminari in a deep voice. "Smuggling." Answered the man. "I need you to transfer something to Tokyo. The address will be given to you at the back of the package." Kaminari nods, not asking questions about what it even is since it would be unprofessional. So he just nods and asks one final question. "What about the pay?" He takes out a 5000$ pile of money and gives it to Kaminari while whispering. "The other 15,000$ will be given after the job is done." The man used dollars as a currency, just so he didn''t leave behind a mony trail in Japan that could be followed back to him. He then took out a small square package as big as his hand and gave it to Kaminari, which as soon as it touched his hands¡­ understood what it was. ''This bastard just gave me a bomb casually to transport it somewhere.'' He then looks at the back and sees that the address is somewhere in Tokyo. Part of the package was a remote-controlled bomb. The man was asking him to put a bomb in the place. Kaminari immediately wondered if the man would double-cross him. After all, he was working with Villains. But the man just smiled, which made Kaminari cringe as his smile was just¡­ too ugly... Seeing the man''s smile Kaminari guessed that he doesn''t have good plans in mind, and to this man, he might be just another new and expendable villain. The sickening smile of the man-made his stomach churn in anger, but like always, he didn''t let the emotions get the better of him. ''I have never seen someone have such a punchable face.'' What Kaminari didn''t know was that this was an effect of the man''s Quirk which released a chemical in the air when he is nervous, that makes him unlikable to everyone around him. Kaminari just walks out of the garden and jumps over the wall. As he walks along the forests on the mountains, dodging the normal road. He feels himself calm down. "As expected, there are some really weird Quirks out there." He was able to guess the gist of the Quirk''s effects. ''Quite effective for a businessman who makes deals. Did he just assess the control over my feelings? He sure knew how to hide what he was thinking. Though I could tell that he seemed a little nervous. I wonder why?'' Kaminari''s mind working on different methods of why he was nervous and prepped against the worst, which would be a double-cross. The man exploding the bomb just as Kaminari gets close to the place, it would make it seem just like a suicide bomb. Slowly Kaminari uses his electricity to first disable the bomb and even made the tracker in it signal a different location slowly of him going to the bus station and getting a ticket to Tokyo. While his real body started entering an acceleration of speed beyond what any normal person would. Also, he deletes himself off the footage of the satellite looking this way and makes it seem like he is just walking normally. ''As expected of a rich villain organization, they even have their own satellite.'' Normally, even with his Quirk something kike changing footage from a satellite would be impossible. But Kaminari has a supercomputer deep under his old house that handles all of the calculations needed for these abilities of his. ''Well, I need to take care of some things before leaving Kyoto.'' Fwish! He disappears, electricity crackling at his previous place where he was. ¡­. A couple of minutes later, in front of the majestic gates of the building where Kaminari just left, a muscular man with black hair and eyes walked forward with a smile on his face. But in front of the gate were two men dressed in suits and both were wearing masks, one a pig mask and the other a cow mask. "Oy, who are you?" Asks the pig masked guard. "Hahaha!" The man laughed. Both of the guards felt nervous around him. "It seems like I didn''t inform you in advance!" ? After he said that, the man just walked casually. Not even minding and walking past the guards, annoying the one with the pig mask as he puts a hand on the man''s shoulder. "Bastard, I asked who the hell are you and where is your invitation?" "Killer Queen has already touched you." Mumbled the dark-haired man. "Huh?" The Pig Masked guard is confused. Boom! Boom! But both of the guards explode and their bodies burn off into ashes. "Hahahah, I always wanted to say that." The cameras look straight at him, but no alarm sounds out. As if they don''t notice anything that is going on. The man smiles and waves at the cameras. "I wish my Quirk worked like Killer Queen, that would be cooler. Though it would be weaker¡­ so I don''t think I would wish that." And so, the man entered the meeting with no problem and acted as if he owned the place while walking around. Guards surrounded him, each of them wearing a different animal mask, but he just looked around unimpressed. "Kinda weak¡­ all of you¡­" He then clasps his hands together, and the hands unlike the rest of his body were pale as snow, the paleness ending at his wrists where there were stitches too, showing that these were not his original hands. ¡­ One hour later and Kaminari arrived at his destination in Tokyo, around there he also solved a lot of cases to add to his daily track record, and the sun was setting so as he did the calculations. He needed another three hours when the tracking signal would arrive here. ''I will be the Hero to also discover the bomb plot.'' Kaminari didn''t want his Quirk to be discovered, nor did he want to show how fast he was. So he hid all of these by using the false signal, making the man who gave him the mission feel like he knows what''s going on and where he is. ... While he waited for the right time, Kaminari did some research on the man who gave him the mission, and he is the CEO of an electric company. The bomb now made more sense to him, as Joito (the man who gave him the mission) just wants to take out of his competition which is sinking his business. By taking out the building and putting a bomb close to it will create panic and damage to the rival company. ''So it is all just a business benefit.'' Contemplates Kaminari, clutching his bandaged hands as he punches a villain who is about to shoot a woman in a dark alley, and he also takes the woman out of the way of the bullet while tying the man, calling the police, and even leaving his card behind. All of this happened in less than a second and Kaminari decided to take this as his signal to go off as he sensed the man press the button of the explosion for the bomb. ¡­. -few minutes before the button press- On the other side of Japan, in a wealthy district of houses, Joito is inside his house with his wife cooking dinner. His son had gone to his grandparents, he didn''t want his child to be close to him while he did something that he never thought he would do. He looks around, the life of luxury around him, beautiful life and happy family, a man as unattractive as him wouldn''t usually have something like this. He even was born poor, he knows how most couples get a divorce due to money issues. So all of this happiness that he felt was well.. because of his wealth. ''People who say that money doesn''t buy one happiness are not smart men. If I lose my wealth, everything will end, I won''t even be able to send my son to a good college. No! That won''t happen! It doesn''t matter who I have to sacrifice, I will do it for my family!'' With those thoughts in mind, he clicked the button of a small remote, his heart heavy as he does this. Click! He thought that he would feel guilty for killing so many people just to achieve his agenda, but unlike what he expected, all of his worries were gone and Joito sighs, happy that all of his problems will be gone now. ''I knew that using the villain service was good-'' Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! But his heart stopped as he started hearing a beeping sound and his wife came in with a very familiar object on her hand. "Honey, what is this beeping thing?" His eyes widened and he wanted to yell, but before he could. "NO-" BOOOOOOM!!! His body was instantly incinerated as the explosion engulfs his body, his wife, and his whole house is destroyed. .. In a remote village in the mountains, a little black-haired normal kid is playing with some Flash Hero toys. When he feels strange in heart, for the first time in his life his Quirk activates ... allowing him to feel like something bad happened to his family. Tears flow out of his eyes and he doesn''t know why at all¡­ "What is wrong?" Asked his grandmother as she comes close and hugs the little boy. "Mom, dad¡­" The child whimpered as his tears wouldn''t stop. "Oh, dear me, are you homesick?" Asked the grandmother, worried why the child was feeling homesick as he usually isn''t like this. "No¡­ but¡­ mom¡­ dad¡­" So in this world, another orphan was born¡­ ¡­. A/N: This is the result of killing someone, because while someone does it in a blink of an eye. The dead always leave people behind who grieve for them. Chapter 93 - 92 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 92 Title: Helping a Friend in Highschool Romance... ¡­. -Kaminari POV- One week passed since I decided that the best course of action would be to kill the man who gave me the mission. While in my identity as the Hero, I ''discovered'' the bomb and informed the people working in the firm that the man wanted to take it down. They thanked me graciously and did a lot of donations to my campaign, which was a fancy way for rich people to give money to heroes. Obviously, he was expecting me to remember this money, but sadly for him, I will never bother to remember someone like him. I of course took the money, it wasn''t a lot in the big picture. Just around 700,000$... wow my sense of money has gotten f.u.c.k.i.e.d up. Just imagining having had this amount during my 1st childhood would have saved me so many important things. It might seem a lot in terms of a normal person, but to me who wants to build an actual Hero Agency after graduation, it''s just another drop in the bucket. I also stole a bunch of the money from the man I just killed with his own bomb. I left some since they had a kid¡­ which was a sad thing once I learned of. But I never was a naive enough person to assume that just because I kill a bad person I won''t be harming the innocent one. That would be a foolish wish, but no one needs to know the truth of what happened. Every track has been covered. After getting rid of some more villains and saving a couple more people, I decided to go back to the U.A dorms. Due to constantly using my Quirk to speed up my thoughts, a normal day of work feels like forever, so that was one of the drawbacks of using such a useful technique. But I would handle it, all this time gives me time to think. Sometimes I think about my morality of things. I never believed in God, even when I was transported in this new world¡­ why? Because God gave someone like me a 2nd chance. If he is all-knowing, then he should have known that my presence in this world will bring no one any good. Recently I can feel my sympathy for people start to disappear. I didn''t plan for Mirio to lose his Quirk¡­ at least in the beginning, I didn''t. But I had to do it, he is too skillful so he needed to be put on a break until the Great War. In around three months All For One should break out of his prison. Together with him will be Shigaraki who was also imprisoned there, also the doctor who has gone into hiding there and is using the prison as a cover to do the procedure in Shigaraki. With all these thoughts in my mind, I wondered what could go wrong? It always did, something always goes wrong. I am no God to know what will go on¡­ but I could be¡­ No! I need to resist my greed. I knew the path that I would end up on if I gave up my control. All alone at the top, so what? Is that the end I want for myself?! F.u.c.k, I am so divided on these thoughts. Should I give in to my Greed? Or keep it under wraps? If I give in, this world wouldn''t survive it. But was that so important? After all, since My Hero Academia world exists, others should too. No! I was just giving myself excuses. An excuse to start destroying everything in my vicinity for my selfish reasons. It will all end up like my last life, alone and miserable. Wealth in money but poor in companionship. In the end, my conflicting thoughts rage in my mind. But I always kept my outside image as calm as every day. "Yo, Kaminari!" Izuku''s voice rang through from the kitchen as he waved at me. I smiled back and waved too. "Izuku, are you trying your hand at cooking?" "Yes!" He yelled out in excitement as he went back to making something and watching a video on how to make a cake. I looked outside and saw that the night sky has some stars in it today. I could guess what Izuku is planning to do, probably try and impress Ochako with cake. *sigh* I knew he would fail terribly if I left him alone. Ochako had friend-zoned the guy, not as bad as I had friend-zoned Mina, but still pretty bad. His eyes were filled with passion, but the passion wasn''t going to make the food taste any better. So that was the main reason I decided to approach him and tapped him on the shoulder. "Let me help you a little." ¡­. -General POV- Kaminari went next to Izuku and offered his help. Izuku was surprised by this, after all, Kaminari is usually so concentrated on hero activities or training. But he wasn''t going to refuse Kaminari who in his eyes should be a good cook. "Thanks," said Izuku with a grateful look on his face, "I was planning to make a cake. Girls like cake right?" He asked unsure of this since he isn''t as knowledgeable about girls. Kaminari on the other hand shook his head in denial. "No, a cake is too basic. Do you know what Ochako likes?" "Uhhh¡­ no?" He answered, again unsure. This made Kaminari shake his head. "Then you need to learn," grunted Kaminari. He then took out a phone. "Wait?! Isn''t that mine?" Inquired Izuku and checked for his phone. But Kaminari had already started typing something and it was too late as Izuku goes into an existential crisis once Kaminari shows that he had just asked Ochako what food she liked. "Well, this now your problem." Whistled Kaminari as he walked off. "What?!!" Izuku was terrified of this, "Wait, wait, wait, could you guide me some more at least!!" Kaminari just showed his bandaged hands and said. "Nah, I can''t mold mochi with these hands. Also, you owe one and try to make them today." What Kaminari hadn''t said was that this is a perfect time, since Ochako also liked the starry sky. He knows that Ochako had a crush on him, but that was it, just a crush, and he never planned to do anything with the girl. And if he calculated this correctly, if Izuku tried hard enough, then by the 3rd Year at U.A she will get out of the teen crush phase and possibly start liking Izuku. Kaminari went towards his dorm room and Izuku is left in the kitchen section by himself and keeps cooking when suddenly he thinks of Kaminari''s hand being covered in bandages and also a certain other person had strange pale hands. As he thought of that, a strange tingling sensation rings on his spine, like a 6th sense. This was a soft awakening of the Quirk but Izuku was not able to awaken it yet so it was more like a buzzing in his ear which he could easily ignore as he cooked. ''Nah, Kaminari and Killer Yami look different, and have different builds. What useless thoughts, thinking that he and that serial killer.'' ¡­. At the same time, Kaminari just entered his room and used his teeth to rip off his bandages. As the bandages ripped apart, there were pale hands with stitches at his wrists. "Tch, how annoying," he scratched his hands, "Every time I use it makes my hands crazily scratchy." He scratched them till blood started seeping out of them, and once he felt statisfied he he clasped his hands and all the blood on his hands recornstucts back together, his whole hands are fixed to a perfect state. This was the effect of the Quirk in those hands... ¡­. Chapter 94 - 93 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 93 Title: Meeting With A Doctor... ¡­. Time passed by like a butterfly in the wind, flying past Kaminari and he enjoyed every second of it¡­ well, most of it at least. As he spent most of it playing games on his phone, all of them at super-speed while he saved people. Humanity is a race that keeps evolving and full of ingenuity, so Kaminari found a way to make work more fun. So he installed some games played at super speed and he can play them as his brain works fast. .. He stood atop one of the buildings and looked down on the people below, walking about their day like nothing was wrong. Being so high up felt like he was looking at ants, but suddenly a small wind blew by and almost made him fall. "It''s gotten kinda cold lately." Thought Kaminari out loud as he looked up at the sky, or more correctly at a satellite just outside of orbit. Lately, he had gotten into the hobby of seeing what the government is up to. His computer used all of the cameras in the city to find any crimes being committed or anything illegal. Of course, due to this method of search, there are some blind spots in his vision of the city, but he can be at any location in less than a second. This was all due to him having access to the cameras and where people are in real-time. This way he created a pathway for himself to run on, of course, he couldn''t even see or comprehend where he was going at this speed so it wasn''t a viable method to fight in. He is currently playing some RPG game at super speed on his phone when he got a notification from his computer. It wasn''t any crime report, just a reminder. "Tch, I will have to stop playing now." He said, he was supposed to be working, but he played most of the time since crimes have been happening less and less every day. Nowadays he mostly just saved cats off trees and helped people who were about to get run over by a car. Ding! [Work shift is over] [New Record: 126 Cases Solved in One Day] [Next: Visiting Children at the Hospital] ''Damn, I have to do that¡­'' Kaminari forgot that he had to even go and do that. He doesn''t mind kids being sick, he sees them on TV all the time but that is just a statistic that except a half-hearted pity will get nothing else out of him. But gazing at children when they are at the depth of despair and their sick-bodied, begging for life¡­ that just makes his stomach turn. He wasn''t some emotionless machine, he wouldn''t like to see something like that. But if Kaminari wanted to have his fame build up so he had to do some things like this every now and then. Ever since he could remember he would wish that one day he could be as emotionless as he wanted for his goals. ''If only I could turn my emotions On and Off with just a switch.'' His mind was always working at super speed, so thoughts like this always come to the front eventually. ¡­ Though it wouldn''t take long for Kaminari to arrive at the hospital. He waited for some trucks to arrive first so he was at the gates of a Children''s Hospital, he had spent a huge amount of money on toys, hoping this would brighten the mood of the dying kids and his own too. But while he waited there, many people noticed him and called over the Head Doctor. "Hello there, Flash," the Head Doctor comes out to greet him. He was a tall man with slicked-back white hair and a gentle smile on his face. "I am glad that you came here to visit." Kaminari looked at the doctor and smiled too. "When you asked, I couldn''t say no to you Doctor Kanou." "Hahaha," Doctor Kanou laughed once he heard that, "I will be considered a Hero myself for being able to get you to come here." The man''s easygoing nature made Kaminari chuckle too. "Well, what can I say, I am quite famous now." Doctor Kanou nods at that, he too knew about Kaminari''s rise to fame and even had some premium merchandise. He wondered if he could make Kaminari sign them. But doing that felt too rude to ask so in the end, he asked. "So why don''t you come inside?" "I am waiting for some toys, the kids will get them," explained Kaminari with a gentle look on his face. Once Doctor Kanou saw this he cannot help but feel like the Hero in front of him was quite the kind man. "So how have your hands been?" Asked the doctor, worried as he looked at the bandaged limbs. Kaminari saw that the doctor was worried, but reassured him by smiling. "Don''t worry, I just get this heavy scratchy feeling every time I overuse them. But generally, it''s okay." Doctor Kanou felt relieved at that. He was the one who performed the surgery on Kaminari. He did so because the man in front of him was the only one to find his theory on Organ Transplant interesting. As a Doctor Kanou doesn''t have a good reputation due to his medical book on Organ Transplant between Quirk users, for example, someone with a regeneration Quirk, if he donated a kidney to someone with a fire Quirk, would that person get enhanced regeneration or kidney improvement? Those were generally good questions to be asked in the science community, but due to the fragile environment of Quirks and their regulations, things like this are generally not talked about publicly so Doctor Kanou suffered a lot of backlash. "Hmmm¡­ that should be good then," said Doctor Kanou, "Still though, anything else shows up, you have to tell me since it could turn into a dangerous situation. I still have your original hands so we can reattach them back if anything goes wrong." He was worried that much was obvious to Kaminari. Doctor Kanou is someone who thinks of him as a very good person, he knows that Kaminari is not a perfect Hero in reality, but he also knew no one is. What Kaminari is doing in the eyes of the Doctor is all for the greater good. ''I feel guilty for the world putting so much pressure on him,'' thought Kanou, ''But sadly this is how things must be, Denki Kaminari, I will be the shadow to your legend. I will help make you into the Symbol Of Peace that this world needs, only you are qualified to stand at the top.'' Kanou is someone who had seen how Kaminari is, someone like him truly would make anyone feel safe and sleep leisurely in bed, without worry. So the Doctor''s opinion was quite high of the Lightning Hero. Plus, he was extremely baffled that Kaminari being able to use Overhaul''s Quirk like this is nothing short of a miracle in his eyes. It''s something that has such a low chance of success that it would be considered impossible, but for some reason, it worked on Kaminari. From his point of view, it was like destiny wanted Kaminari to be able to do this. "Also, Doctor Kanou, can I ask a favor of you?" Inquired Kaminari, waking up the Doctor from his thoughts. "Of course," agreed the Doctor, "As long as it''s within my power I will help you with all of my being." "Hahaha," Kaminari laughed uncomfortably, feeling that the devotion of Kanou was too high, "No need to be so serious Doctor. I just wanted to show you something." Kaminari pointed at his thumb with his right hand and as soon as he touched it. It explodes into a mess of gore, but almost instantly it is reformed back once again. Kanou''s eyes turned wide as saucers in shock when he saw that. He knew just how much potential the Overhaul Quirk had, he still remembered the news about the big shot villain, but he never expected Kaminari to gain such control over the quirk in a short time. But he calmed down once he deeply thought about it. Kaminari was someone who is considered talented and even he couldn''t refute that, the kid by just reading a book once he will be able to tell you the core of the subject about what was being talked about. ... Of course, for Kaminari this was a whole other view on this thing as he just used his Electrification Quirk to speed up his thoughts, so technically he wasn''t some kind of genius, just that he spent more time on things. So when Doctor Kanou looked at him like he was looking at the future messiah, it made him even more uncomfortable. "Amazing!!" Yelled out the Doctor, everyone in the hospital heard it, but they ignored him, leading Kaminari to believe that this happened quite often. "Simply amazing!! To be able to use a new Quirk at such a level! Even the original owner would have needed years to reach such levels." "Hahaha, you are too polite Doctor Kanou." Politely interjected Kaminari. While one week might seem very little time for someone to master a whole new Quirk, but to Kaminari, that week can be turned into months? Years? Decades? Even he doesn''t know how much time passes from his view of things. This was a ''cheat'' so to say as he can learn most things quite fast. But Quirk had been quite easy for him to use as he already knew biology and chemistry at high levels so that helped with it. Simply, he already had the basics down. Doctor Kanou was about to go on another rant, but Kaminari caught him before he did and put a hand on the man''s shoulder. "Kanou, you are a great doctor, so I would like to make you an offer? This will make you famous too. Will you accept?" Doctor Kanou is confused by this, he isn''t exactly an ambitious man and is happy with what he had going on. But since he sees Kaminari''s gentle smile he decided to accept. "Sure, I will leave everything to you." "Kekekeke~" immediately Kaminari started laughing which concerned the Doctor with what the young man had planned and where did he fit in the plans. ¡­. A/N: Kanou is a doctor, and someone who truly admires what Kaminari is doing. From his point of view, Kaminari is the one and only person who can be the future Symbol of Peace. He doesn''t see people like Endeavor, Izuku and such as people who can compete with All Might. There is a reason he was willing to perform the ''surgery'' on Kaminari. Chapter 95 - 94 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 94 Title: If I don''t like something then I... ¡­. -Kaminari POV- "Hm~ I need your cooperation on this," I said to Kanou with a mischievous smile on my face while we walked towards the hospital. I truly did, you can''t expect someone to be able to do everything by himself. I would never use my Overhaul Quirk publicly unless I am in some inescapable and bad situation. This thing must be kept quiet about and would be my little trump card. When I find myself in an inescapable situation I can pull out this one. Also through some self-experimentation, I could make certain parts of my body smaller or bigger and even directly add the chemicals on my body that made me hard even directly after intercourse. Overhaul truly waisted his Quirk by becoming a Villain. "The kids have been quite excited to meet up with you." Blurted the doctor with a happy smile on his face, he truly seemed content at that moment. "I can''t wait to meet them all. I will show them some cool moves." I proclaimed, lying through my teeth, I didn''t like meeting children like this, it reminds me too much of myself and what could have been. I also agreed to do this meeting because Doctor Kanou was just too useful. Usually, I would find someone like him a liability since he knows too much, but then again, I had things in place in case he betrayed me. Of course unlikely, but it is better to hope for the best while preparing for the worst. Eventually, I would need people that I could trust, Doctor Kanou was perfect for this. Someone I could ask to perform a dubious surgery, and he wouldn''t ask any questions about it and just do his job. A man of wonders indeed, I didn''t know if it was trust in me or lack of curiosity that kept the man so uncaring about my reasons. But I couldn''t ask him questions, as he wouldn''t ask me either. ... The trucks full of toys arrived and unpacked over thirty boxes. I offered to go and help, but Kanou said that we could leave to the unpaid interns. Some of them gave me the stink eye, having to carry all of them. I acted like I didn''t notice any of that and innocently looked around, blatantly ignoring them. Oh, and as I was thinking about such things, I finally arrived at the hospital, and as soon as I did so, countless kids came out of their rooms to look at me with eyes full of wonder and childlike innocence. "Oh, look it''s Flash!!" "Woah! So cool!" "Look at his hair it''s so cool!" *hic* "I have no hair due to cancer¡­" one of the kids cried which broke my heart. The child was pale, thin and his eyes had sunken. A nurse was right next to him to help the young child walk, he couldn''t have been older than six¡­ this world can truly be unfair. I was about to go and console him, but another kid came out, he looked like your average bully and said, "Don''t worry Yoji, at least you will get your hair back once you get better. I was born without hair due to my Quirk, bahahaha!" The kid surprisingly lightened up the situation and the kid with cancer also smiled, happy at the words of encouragement from his friends. I was happy as I saw that, but what I couldn''t like was how these kids were sick. I just¡­ didn''t like it. Most people would look at it and think that this is how the world worked while pitying the children, thinking that there was nothing that they could do. Some of the more pragmatic ones would say that this is nature''s way of stopping human overpopulation. But I was different, I was no longer the weak man I once was in my 1st life. This time I had actual power. So with all this power¡­ the next course of action was obvious. When I wouldn''t like something about the world, then I will just change it. A simple solution so to say, one that many had before me. But none of them could back it up, I looked at my bandaged hands and clenched them. I wouldn''t try and save everyone in the world, I wasn''t that selfless. You can''t expect a man to give his life to other people. But I will save all these kids! Why? Because I don''t like it, that is all there is to it. If I don''t like something anymore I could change it. A Hero? Huh¡­ I guess I can be considered a real one. No matter if it was just to make myself feel better, the result was all that mattered. ¡­ At the end of the day, I took photos, videos, and autographs with all of the kids, and the strange feeling in my heart had settled down. Plus when the toys came to each kid''s room, it became quite a happy occasion for them, though I had also gotten every kid some electronic games, that is what they cared about the most. The toys were there for the a.d.u.l.ts to think differently. Which kid plays with toys nowadays? Phones are way better. ¡­. -General POV- After Kaminari spent the whole day with the children, he had a resolute look as his eyes were once again ignited with the flame of ambition as he walked out of the hospital at night with Doctor Kanou. "Doctor, it seems like we have a new duty to take on now." Said Kaminari, his eyes having the same glint of greed that was very familiar in his 1st life. ''My decision is clear now¡­ I was hesitant for nothing. I have the power now, so what is the point of having it if I don''t use it?!'' His decision became final, in the end, he decided not to deny himself the greed inside of him. So what if it devoured the world? At least that way he wouldn''t regret things and think of what could have been. "Well, as you know Kaminari, whatever you decide to do then I will help you." Said the Doctor with his usual gentle smile. Kaminari wondered if the doctor got this smile from training in front of a mirror, it was just too perfect. A faker can tell another faker. But he decided to not mention anything about it. Instead, he asked, "Doctor Kanou, would you be willing to trade the life of a criminal villain for the life of a child?" Kanou stopped on his tracks once he heard that, and his brows furrowed. The question baffled the doctor. As a doctor, his answer would be obvious every lie is equal and he can''t take sides. But as a compassionate man¡­ the answer is a resounding Yes. Everyone considered Villains as the trash of the world and even if a Hero killed one of them, no one would mind that much. "I will think about this," in the end Kanou couldn''t decide immediately. He knew that answering a question like this half-heartedly isn''t something one should do with the young man in front of him. Kaminari nodded, he understood how the Doctor thought and could guess his thought process on the matter. ''Right, I will need to make him think that this was his idea.'' "Then see you soon Doctor," Kaminari walked out of the gates and casually waved. To use his Electrification Quirk, Kaminari had spent countless hours studying the biology of the human body. But even then he wouldn''t call himself a doctor because he had no deep knowledge of sickness, cancerous cells, or such things. He knew how the human body worked, but not how to treat illnesses, he didn''t need that to learn how to better use his Quirk so he hadn''t wasted time on it. As he thought of different things, his bandaged hands twitched just at the thought of the situation. ''I will change things that I don''t like!'' Thought Kaminari as he clenched his bandaged hands. ''Experimentation in real human bodies is needed for me to be able to use this Quirk perfectly.'' ¡­. At the same time in Tartarus, 500 meters (~1600ft) underwater, All For One, looked worried as he sensed one of the guards who looked at him through the one-way mirror. ''That brat¡­ how many people does he have keeping a look on me?'' Wondered All For One. Every second that he started learning how to use the ''gift'' that Kaminari gave him made him feel like he was being watched. Chapter 96 - 95 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 95 Title: Meeting with The Most Dangerous Man... ¡­. As he thought of this All For One gained a feeling of annoyance inside of him. Lately, he had been more and more anxious about the guards who were ''guarding'' him. They should have seen him activate his new Quirk yet they acted like they didn''t. Just the thought of what Kaminari and he discussed on that day made him want to break out of here, kill Denki and everyone he had ever loved. Torture them in front of his eyes and then torture the Hero himself and help him regenerate until his death comes out of natural causes. But of course, he couldn''t do something like that at this time since he would be immediately killed. His body would be riddled with bullets, buried in flames, drowned, and crushed under the sea pressure before he would be able to even blink. Plus currently, he was under restraints, he couldn''t even use most of his Quirks. Also, his body wasn''t in a good condition¡­ a certain Hero made sure of that. As All For One contemplated Kaminari''s murder, a dark figure appeared at the back of his mind. Its shape was that of his tormentor''s figure and AFO clenched his teeth in anger¡­ and another feeling that made his heartbeat too fast and sweat buckets. That was a feeling that he would never acknowledge that he felt. ''That f.u.c.k.i.n.g kid!!'' AFO''s emotions got too riled up and the sensors started beeping. Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! This caused a ruckus on the outside of his holding room. Which made the guards start injecting morphine and other drugs into his system through the tubes which had been pierced in his body. Even the top villain immediately felt powerless as heavy dosages, enough to kill him were injected. But luckily for him, he had some Quirks in him who would counteract the effects¡­ at least up to a certain degree, just enough which stopped him from dying. The guards weren''t treating him gently at all, they were putting enough dosage to knock out a couple of elephants. But even as this was happening, All For One only had one person in mind, and that was Kaminari. He could sense that the brat was planning something, but he still couldn''t get a clear picture of it. But he too had his plans, something that would break any of Kaminari''s plans that he could think of. ''Hehehehe~ you stupid, arrogant brat!! We will see how I will repay you!!'' All For One screeched internally. While thinking back to the day when he met Kaminari for the first time in this very room. ¡­. -(Flashback To The Day Of The Meeting)- All For One was wrapped in a straight jacket with metal belts all around him, locking his hands, legs, body, and even neck, just like usual. Still, he had some tubes inserted in his body and a breathing machine, even they had countermeasures against anything that he could use to escape. The day was as boring as any while sitting in this deplorable cell. That was until Kaminari came out of the shadows in the room that even All For One bothered to pay attention to. "Long time no see All For One." Kaminari greeted, and by the smile on his face, one would think that he was meeting up with an old friend. "Well, well, well, I never expected you to be here." Said AFO as he turned his head towards Kaminari. "How did a weak brat like you even get in this place?" Kaminari shrugged. "I am not a prisoner like you¡­ little guy." Veins popped in AFO''s forehead, feeling unimaginable anger at being treated like that by someone he considered a weakling. But All For One hadn''t expressed any of his feelings on the outside. "Hoh~ brats these days have quite the backbone." Kaminari saw this and snickered, "Heh, don''t get so excited old man. People might get the wrong idea since I am still underage." *snap* Kaminari snapped and morphine was injected into All For One''s system which made the Villain calm down. This was to show the Villain who was really in charge here. The 150+ year old man had no way to resist as Kaminari, took out a strange syringe. He got close to the Villain and was fully on guard as electricity crackled around his body. "Hahahaha, here you have me tied up and you still act like a coward." All For One mocked him, but Kaminari didn''t pay any mind to the insults, plus AFO wasn''t necessarily wrong. Only a fool wouldn''t be afraid and on guard to such a dangerous man. But still, Kaminari smirked full of confidence once he injected the syringe into All For One''s leg. His eyes expressed a sense of relief and started explaining. "What I just injected you with is called Botulinum, you will die a painful death even with your toxin resistance Quirks. I will give you minutes at best before you are beyond saving, so start working now¡­ old loser." As soon as he said that, OFA''s body jerks, he felt like liquid flame was traveling down his spine, heart, and brain, this would kill him very soon and already has made him paralyzed in both legs. "Tick, tock, the clock is ticking old man." Said Kaminari as he maliciously smirked at the villain. "There is no regeneration Quirk that can fix the damage done by toxins like this. So you gotta hurry up, old-timer. Hahahaha~" Kaminari''s laugh vibrated through the room and the lights flickered. All For One''s eyes were shadowed as the man looked down and when he looked up at Kaminari, a malicious feeling descended upon the room "What do you need?" Kaminari''s smirk became a little strained after that, even as All For One was tied up, he still felt chills go down his spine. ''A dangerous man indeed, better be careful.'' Thought the young Hero. Now feeling even more pressure than ever. . "What do you want?" Asked AFO, his teeth clenched to hold in a scream, his pride wouldn''t allow it. Even though he had already activated Quirk he still felt the pain. This was abnormal, but he saw Kaminari was also sending a small electric shock stimulating his nervous system, weakening the Quirk throughout his body. The perpetrator only had an innocent smile on his face. "Sorry for the discomfort old man, but I can''t just allow a dangerous person like you to start and feel comfortable." Kaminari was serious about this because he didn''t underestimate All For Now even now. ''Because then you would start being actually threatening you old f.u.c.k.'' Still All For One was calmer now, the pain was numbed a little even with the outside interference disrupting the function of the Quirk. But All For One also started feeling just how dangerous Kaminari was and he was cautious too because even as AFO is restricted like this¡­ the young Hero was still cautious. So as he saw this, he swallowed his pride, something that he hadn''t done in a long time. One For All started acting in front of Kaminari to stop him from noticing anything wrong with the situation. As he saw this, Kaminari swallowed nervously, took out a silver key, and¡­ Clang! Released All For One''s right hand... ¡­. A/N: All For One actually started seeing Kaminari as a threat now. He can see how cautious the MC is, which is bad. Chapter 97 - 96 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 96 (WARNING: DESCRIPTIONS OF GRAPHIC DEEDS WILL BE IN THIS CHAPTER.) Title: Sucker For Pain... ¡­. All For One looked at this in surprise, complimenting Kaminari for having the guts to do this¡­. But once he sensed that Kaminari was ready to release a attack point-blank, his thoughts went back to him being a coward again. "Hehehe," All For One laughed, "Aren''t you being too cowardly? I am just a heavily poisoned old man after all." "Move without my permission even an inch and I will blast your head to smithereens." Warned Kaminari emotionlessly. He wasn''t willing to take any chances on this. "Also stop f.u.c.k.i.n.g around, you don''t exactly have a lot of time till your brain turns into mush." Fwish! Kaminari threw a coin in the air, and the electricity was manipulated around it. What he did next shocked even the All For One A as he took his hand and put it on top of his head. "Take it¡­ take my Quirk." All For One was even more confused at this. He now had even more questions, but he didn''t ask any of them, knowing that Kaminari won''t answer any. He didn''t know what the young man was up to. Fwosh! In that instant, Kaminari''s Quirk is instantly gone. But even though his Quirk was gone, he still smiled confidently and pointed at the electric coin that was still floating in the air. "That will shoot straight to your head in around 30 seconds." "Hm!!" All For One was shocked at that, after all, Kaminari had left his Quirk active somehow even when he lost it. "Now give me the Metamorphosis Quirk." Demanded Kaminari. "I know that you have it." AFO thought about crushing the kid''s skull, he could easily do it due to having it at the palm of his hand. He could sense the young man''s actual nervousness now, even though Kaminari tried to portray a confident front. "If you kill me right now, you will be instantly dead and both the location, powers, and weaknesses of the Villain''s League will be revealed and even where Doctor Kyudai will be shown." Said Kaminari, looking at All For One straight where his eyes would normally be. All For One doesn''t say anything and gives Kaminari the Metamorphosis Quirk. It isn''t a relatively strong Quirk, it can just allow one to grow an arm, leg, or eye, increase muscle density, and such. Generally very weak as it is mostly able to customize your body, but even that up to a limit. Though it helps All For One build up his body so it can handle his multitude of Quirks. "..." Kaminari looked at the Villain dangerously. "Oy, don''t give me just the copy of the Quirk. Give me the original, play this one more time and you are dead." All For One feels that the kid would do it for real. His kidneys start failing and rushingly gives Kaminari the original Metamorphosis Quirk. "There, it is done. Where is the antitoxin now? Also, can you stop the coin as it has started spinning faster?" "You gotta finish the job first." Insisted Kaminari. "I don''t have much time left!" All For One was panicked for the first time during the meeting as the toxin had now spread to his lungs. *cough* He coughed out some dark blood. "Well, you will have to hurry then." But Kaminari wouldn''t let One For All take any more lead. "Give me a copy of my Electrification Quirk." All For One had to hold back a laugh once he heard that. So he gave Kaminari the requested Quirk. "Hahahaha," Kaminari''s laugh was ecstatic once he got it as if he just accomplished something and an ecstatic look appeared on his face. "Guard, inject the antitoxin." Lightning crackled in Kaminari''s hand, the Quirk felt familiar but¡­ different¡­ but the usage was the same. So he was happy. He stops the spinning coin who was only seconds away from blasting off All For One''s head off. He wasn''t worried about the villain learning this trick by seeing it. ''He would need physics knowledge to do so and I am confident he doesn''t know shit about it. As he doesn''t like Quirks that are hard to use.'' "Good, very good," Said Kaminari, as went outside. ... But he came back not even a minute later with a briefcase and put it on the ground, "I know that you have quite the strong willpower. We gotta lower that a bit." Once he opened the briefcase, inside of it were scissors, a small saw, nutcracker, syringes, aires, scalpels, etc. It was full of torture tools. Kaminari then takes a small note and reads out loud. "Hmm~ I have a lot to do today. This guard''s shift only lasts about an hour or so, and since you killed his parents he won''t say anything to anyone, but the others aren''t the same. As you can see, All For One, even small things like this.... Anyway, in under an hour, I will get four of your fingers flayed and removed, have you castrated, also have most of your toes flayed and removed, put some leeches in your urethra, a centipede in your ear, have a rat eat at your testicles...." Kaminari continued listing for five minutes straight and in the end, added. "Also I will use my Quirk to make you hypersensitive. Let''s see how someone like you handles pain." Even All For One felt fear at the horrendous torture mentioned there. He ''looked'' at Kaminari calmly. "Whatever you inflict on me today¡­ I will one day repay you 100x worse." He threatened. "Ohh~ you have some spunk in you old man." Kaminari complimented him, not at all bothered by All For One''s threat, "That is the spirit I will need to try and break. I will come here every week or so to make that possible. So please keep up the spirits old man, I would like to see how The Symbol Of Fear looks like when he feels fear. Let''s see if you are as good at taking it as you are at dishing it out." And so the hymn of pained shouts rang through the most dangerous man''s cell as he shouted his throat out. ¡­ *flashback END* All For One''s body shook every time he even thought about the torture that he went through. He saw Kaminari in his nightmares every night since then, he was the buggy man, he was the devil who tortured him every week the guard was on duty. He doesn''t know what Kaminari''s goal was in all of this. Or maybe it was some sick joy that the young man got from seeing such a powerful man cry in pain like a child? Or maybe¡­ there no reason and he would just do it for the sake of doing it... Due to the regeneration Quirk that All For One had, it allowed Kaminari to go well and beyond as long as he wouldn''t destroy his brain. He even made All For One eat a part of the brain that would regenerate. Every week Kaminari came back better skilled with using his tools of torture. By now it felt like an expert sculpture of flesh working on a new piece of art. The flesh was carved out like at a butcher''s, but the torture wasn''t only physical, but also psychological as he forcefully made All For One eat his flesh. But All For One had his strategy on handling Kaminari, he could turn off Kaminari''s copied Quirk whenever he wanted. But he never even expressed that possibility. He wanted to see the face of terror his tormentor would make once he realized that after he broke out of this hell hole. That was the only thought keeping his mind intact. But all of this torture also had another bothersome side effect. All For One felt physically sick every time he used Kaminari''s Electrification Quirk. It wasn''t a physical problem, the Quirk reminded him of Kaminari so only rarely would he use it even though the guards didn''t seem to mind whenever he used it. Still, the world''s strongest Villain had another thought on his mind, he now had extreme hate for Kaminari. He would give everything up just to make him feel the pain he felt during those tortures. Creak! Suddenly the cell door opened and All For One immediately lost all motivations of revenge and there was Kaminari, looking at him and smirking like an excited child at a candy shop. "Hey, there~ how has my old potato head been doing?" All For One''s body involuntary shook like a n.a.k.e.d man in front of a snow blizzard. But while his body was locked in fear, on his thoughts he cursed Kaminari and consoled himself that he had to wait only one more month when Shigaraki would also gain All For One. ''I¡­ I only need to wait a little more¡­ then this little monster shall experience despair that he has never felt before.'' "Oh~ still not talking?" Questioned Kaminari with a disappointed look on his face, "Well I will have to make you scream a lot more to console my hurt feelings now. I just found a species of flesh-devouring leeches, that should be a good thing to place on your newly regenerated genitals right?" "N -No¡­ S -Stop¡­" begged the villain. "Eh?~ I didn''t hear you," said Kaminari as he put on his surgical gloves, "So say it LOUDER!! Let me hear your passion!! Show me you really want it old man!!" Kaminari''s smirk widened even more. This wasn''t about just physical torture, he needed more psychological torture and psychological pain from the villain. ¡­ A/N: AFO has a plan against the MC and the MC has his own. Let''s see how this goes. P.S: We see that the MC isn''t good and bad, he doesn''t like seeing sick kids, but the next moment he tortures someone with no problem at all. Chapter 98 - 97 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 97 Title: Killer Queen... ¡­ Ever since Eri had come to live in the U.A dorms with the other students, she felt like Class 1-A was truly amazing. Everyone always liked and spoiled her, especially the girls. But she also saw just how hard it was to be a Hero, even one who was just studying to be one. Everyone was busy every day, she could see that they were all working hard. Though there are always at least one or two people in the dorms and they keep her company while they are cooking, relaxing, or doing homework. She was always curious why everyone worked so hard, and since today Mirio visited her, she was just watching teach Eijiro some hero poses when she finally got the courage to ask. "Why does everyone work so hard?" Both Mirio and Eijiro stop. The former stands up and smiles, his blue eyes shined in a heroic light. "Because I want to save 10,000,000 people!" Eijiro smirked with pride. "I think that you are talking about Class 1-A right?" Eri nods egregiously. "Yes." Causing Mirio to look down with a depressing aura around him, but he immediately becomes energized the next second. "Well," Eijiro was a little embarrassed to say it out loud, but in the end, he decided to explain, "It''s all because one guy in our class will never stop trying so hard. He is also so stupidly strong, but he still tries so hard¡­ Well, we have to work so hard so at least the distance between us doesn''t widen to the point where there will be no need for us anymore." Though Kirishima didn''t say the real reason why he was trying so hard. ''A friend isn''t someone who looks at his friend''s back, we are someone equal. So to be worthy of your friendship, Kaminari, I will catch up to you!'' "Huh!!" Mirio was shocked by Eijiro''s words, the red-haired student seemed to fully trust Kaminari being able to completely make the heroes a needless existence. ''I do admit that Kaminari is someone strong, but outlining all of the other heroes isn''t something possible.'' "I understand," said Eri, nodding in with a knowing look, "Kaminari -san is amazing! One time I saw him fly and go like, fwom, boom, and whabam." Eri did some silly poses as a demonstration which made the two guys smile and she smiled back too. "Heh, it seems like there is some news about me." Suddenly Kaminari was there sitting down on the couch and the TV was already on. Surprising some of the visitors to the dorms. "Huh?!" Mirio looked at him surprised, he seemingly appeared out of nowhere. Fwish! Suddenly he disappeared again and came back in a split second. "Sorry, some dog was about to get run over by a car." This was his usual daily routine as he would come here and then the next second would blitz somewhere else. It almost seemed like he was doing multiple things at once. This fascinated Mirio and Eri, while Kirishima was already used to it, so this didn''t make him even surprised. This was the reason why everyone tried so hard, Kaminari was always working hard that it made everyone else seem inefficient. Mirio was enamored how he did things, and as the news played on TV, Kaminari just seemed to blitz through and come in with a suit and different change to clothes. "Guys, I have an interview in 5 minutes, do I look good?" "Uhhh¡­" Mirio didn''t know what to say since he was a little overwhelmed. Kirishima gave his friend a thumbs up. "You are good to go. Almost as good looking as me." "Okay, meaning I look way better than you" Kaminari gave back a thumbs up too, "Look at this station as I am about to rock the world." Fwish! Once more he disappeared in an instant. "Well¡­" Mirio drawls on, not knowing what to say next after seeing this scene, "He seems to be quite energetic." ... The next time they see him is five minutes later as a female reporter appears on TV, she is quite good-looking with western features with blonde hair and glasses. It made her look quite cute, she also seemed strict and nice at the same time. She was a foreign journalist, that was clear. And the smile she gave made everyone feel a special feeling born within their hearts. She had that mature but at the same time young charm to her, that confused everyone. "Lightning Hero, Flash, it is quite nice to have you here." She greeted the star guest for the day, and all the males watching this were jealous of Kaminari as he got to talk to such a woman. ¡­. -Kaminari POV- I smiled at the bitch in front of me, she had done some reporting about some commercials that I did and that as a Hero, I was using my image to make money. I did of course, but her report was mostly to get clicks on her channels. Pretty petty of her to attack me there, I would make her disappear out of the face of the planet, but that wouldn''t be too favorable. Killing her would be useless, plus from what I know, her Quirk allows her to make others feel angry due to the hormones that she released from her skin. I had to be careful because China, America, and some other countries like that had some very powerful defense systems, and entering such deep databases on their people''s Quirk registrations with just my electrification Quirk might get me discovered and put on a hit list. I could fight against villains, but governments are different, they could just put poison in my drink that I wouldn''t even know about until I suddenly had a heart attack. Of course, there are many other ways that would happen, maybe some Quirk like Aizawa stops my Quirk and suddenly my head is popped like a balloon. Governments are a different kind of danger from villains, and with all my power it will only make the whole world fight against me if I go into conflict with them. It would be a death wish no matter the power I had. I was also nowhere near good enough to be able to use Overhaul to heal damage to my heart and not kill myself. So poison of certain types is still able to kill me. I knew my weaknesses better than anyone else. The woman looked at me with a continuing gentle smile on her face as the cameras started rolling. "Hello there, nice to see you, Kaminari Denki. Never thought I would meet the hot new celebrity Hero." This bitch, she just said my real name on TV, she is just asking for me to get jumped in real life and villains knowing my name. That was when I also felt my heart beat faster and my adrenaline jump up, my brain was feeling reckless and I wanted to yell at this bitch for calling out my name. Knowing how dangerous this could be. "I am good miss Jackson," answering her with a smile on my face wasn''t as easy as I thought it would be, but I pulled through, "How about you, coming all the way here from America must have been a tiring journey." "Hahaha, thank you for worrying about me Flash," she moved her hair behind her ear and looked at me suggestively, in just this one move she had shown her professionalism as she had moved her face in a position just outside of the camera shot and gave me a wink. "But as a journalist, I am quite used to something like this. I can only hope that my Japanese is good enough." This was all the journalist playing her manipulation along and the slight twist of her lips, showing me that she was doing all of this intentionally. Now she was intentionally trying to piss me off. My heart was angry and wanted to lash out at her, but my mind was still calm. She might think that she was the one holding all of the cards currently, but she had no idea who was the one holding the power here¡­ I will show that to her later. "Of course, I don''t doubt your professionalism, miss Jackson," I said while smiling at her, there was a reason why I wanted this interview to be live. Because if it wasn''t then I would pretty much have lost already due to the ability of the team to edit the video. That would make me look bad and stupid even if I was Einstein. "Oh~" she gave a coy look, "Are you trying to¡­ hit on me Flash?" "No," I shook my head, "Sorry mam, I am into girls around my age." I know what she is after, and once someone knows that, then they can also play the situation in their favor. But she doesn''t understand that it isn''t what she wants that matters, but what the studio wants. They want views and clicks, so they will use any clip with conflict on it, and even if she looks like a fool they will still put it up because miss Jackson was easily replicable, but she probably wouldn''t know that. I could see the uncomfortable shake of the hand that she did. Instinctively she kept out of the camera view, but I could see through her like an open book. ¡­. -General POV- "Oh, I see," said Miss Jackson, clearly irritated as Kaminari insinuated that she wasn''t young enough to be of any interest to him¡­ he just called her a hag in a polite way. ''This f.u.c.k.i.n.g kid, just wait and see you brat, you will croak under the pressure, I know just how hard you want to hurt me. No one can resist my charms,'' she was quite angry at this. .... Chapter 99 - 98 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 98 Title: News Interview... ¡­. Miss Jackson knew what she was doing, but seeing the gentle smile on Kaminari''s face pissed her off. It made her feel powerless in this situation¡­ But mostly because it reminded her of her father. ''Damn, why did I have to start remembering that guy again?'' She complained internally, Kaminari''s smile and calm demeanor brought out some repressed memories from within her. Memories of her past always bothered her, since her Quirk causes the people who she shoots her invisible anger hormones that come out of her skin, it will make them rage. Of course, for most people, it was different dosages. Some need more and some need very little to just blow off on people. Her father was one of the people who could resist it very much, before she knew what her Quirk was, she would try using it on her father but it did nothing on him, so technically she was Quirkless¡­ on paper¡­ or at least that was what she thought. Since the C.I.A and F.B.I secretly monitored celebrities just in case they aren''t using some super strong mind control, so the Government knew her Quirk even if she didn''t tell them. Anyway, under the effects of her Quirk, her father acted normally and smiled normally for a whole year. She still doesn''t know if it was because her Quirk was weak at that age or what. But one day her father brutally beat her mother to death right in front of her and cried afterward, turning himself in. It didn''t take long for her to understand what was going on at the time and what her Quirk was. She went on later, almost two decades later, she finally came to terms and visited her father in prison, he was haunted by what had happened, and once she had told him the truth. The man felt that guilty that he had killed his wife, but more so that he had done it in front of his daughter. He had already spent almost 20 years in prison and only told his daughter to use her Quirk secretly to further her career and not waste all that potential for a man like him¡­ this was the least that he could do as a father¡­ that was what he said. So Miss Jackson felt like it wasn''t only for herself that she wanted to be famous and have money. But her father too, since he was the one rotting in prison for her. A man willingly gave his life away for his daughter to be successful, this was the ultimate sacrifice in her eyes, and she would do anything to have this come to fruition. But even with all of that, as she looked at Kaminari''s eyes, his eyes were yellow like that of a snake, a chill went down her spine as she swore that she saw his pupils turn into slits for a second. But she kept her calm. He felt like a very dangerous man, the kind of man who would slit your throat with a gentle smile on his face. It terrified her just how he was unaffected by her Quirk. ''He must have seen my comments about his recent commercial, calling him selfish and all that. So he should already be angry, and my Quirk has been strengthened now that no normal person should be able to resist for more than 10 seconds.'' Thought Miss Jackson, but she started feeling even more nervous as she asked him some questions about relationsh.i.p.s, school, and some war that was happening on the other side of the world. Something that no kid his age would know. But he answers casually with a serious look. "-in my thoughts, I believe that it is all due to misinformation. Both sides think of the other as monsters. People sometimes forget that we are all humans and that the enemy is not some emotionless killer." Kaminari''s explanation was hitting straight at the roots of the problem and how most people fight out of desperation. But what scared Miss Jackson, even more, was the way his eyes moved. The way he seemed to be looking straight through her as if he already knew everything about her. ''No, that can''t be, my mind must only be playing tricks on itself.'' The reporter reassured herself. But as she looked at Kaminari, she saw him smirking slightly, causing her to feel a chill go down her spine. The smile seemed normal, but it made her instincts jump up. This all happened in a split second, but everything she saw only made her even more nervous. ''No, I must calm myself, there is no reason to feel so nervous in front of a kid.'' "So tell me about the recent controversial commercial?" She asked with a slight tilt of her head. "Controversial?" Wondered Kaminari with a curious look on his face, "Only you seem to think that it was controversial." ''I have you now brat, I bet you couldn''t resist that money,'' thought Miss Jackson, but contrary to her expectations, Kaminari''s smirk widened slightly. "Well, isn''t it controversial?" She asked, "Some say that you earned more than half a million dollars from it and that all show a little more humanity from your perfect vision of a Hero. I am not saying it''s a bad thing of course." "Of course," Kaminari nodded, his face serious now, "But doesn''t it seem a little disingenuous of you to assume that?" "Assume what?" Wondered Miss Jackson as she stared him down. ''I have you now little rat, let''s see how you try to dig yourself even deeper.'' "You are assuming that I took all of this money for myself," he criticized her with an angry look on his face. Though his rebuttal was a little unexpected, since he has already shown anger, then it meant that her Quirk was now taking its effect. "Oh? You didn''t?" She asked in a high pitch voice, trying to enrage him even more, "But from what my team has investigated that you have earned quite a bit from that commercial." "Well," Kaminari started, "First, I don''t think it''s any of your business how much money I make, since that is private information and-" "But my job as a journalist is to find out what people want to know." She said, interrupting Kaminari. He raised an eyebrow at that. "So are you gonna interrupt me for the rest of my talk or are you going to let me talk? Because if you want to say something, say it right now, I waited for you to finish what you had to say so I hope that you have at least the same respect for me to do that. So, do you have anything to say?" That was when Miss Jackson immediately understood what was going on here. Kaminari acted like he was angry, giving her a sense of relief, but that was all false as his logical actions tell another story. "N -No, please go on." "Well, if you had done some simple research then you would know that all of the money that I had earned from it has gone to different charities and some toys I bought for some Children Hospitals. But of course, you guys consider something that as long as I don''t make a big deal about it, then it didn''t happen." Said Kaminari, his demeanor calm and his eyes cold as ice, "Please, next time do some more research before saying something like this." ¡­. The rest of the interview went by as chaotic as it could, Miss Jackson tried to make a comeback. But it failed as each of Kaminari''s answers was well thought out and planned. The general look of this interview would be how a bright young Hero Kaminari was trying to be put down by a greedy News Organization. Of course, Miss Jackson was immediately dropped from the network and the station went into self-defense mode and how that wasn''t their intention and they are having an investigation on what went on and that they even ''discovered'' that Miss Jackson was using her Quirk illegally. This fooled the other people, but Kaminari knew for sure that the network knew that she was using her Quirk even if she said nothing about it. But he let it go since he was after all just another ''innocent'' and ''misinformed'' young boy who didn''t know anything about the records the Government keeps on its citizens. ¡­ Doctor Kanou looked at the news from his hospital, Kaminari was next to him, they were both the doctor''s office, which was very minimalistic. "Very smart answers," complimented the doctor, "I can''t say that I would have done anything differently even if I knew the answers and thought about them." Kaminari only smiles at this as he had a teacup in his hand. He gently takes a sip out of it. "Well, some people have instincts for these things. Never thought it would be so good though." "Hahahaha!" The doctor laughed out loudly, "The Greedless Hero, it has quite the ring to it, don''t you think so?" Kanou was very happy for Kaminari, in his eyes the young man is perfect for things like this. "Anyway doctor, how has the progress on the thing been going?" Asked Kaminari, now with a serious look on his face. Kanou shook his head disappointed. "I have been running tests ever since I have accepted your offer. But except you, no one else has even come close to the success." Kaminari sighed at that in disappointment. "Well, it can''t be helped." He then took out a USB and passed it to the doctor. "Be careful with this one, it has some very classified information. It even includes the research on artificial humans¡­ the Nomus." Kanou was shocked by what he heard. "Wait¡­ where did you get something like this from?" Kaminari smiled mysteriously. "Well, from someone that I plan to erase of course¡­" ¡­. Chapter 100 - 99 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 99 Title: Evolution... ¡­ -Kanou POV- Ever since I could remember, I had always been just another average guy. There was nothing special about me, maybe what was special was that I was so average. But my mother¡­ she died while I was in college, ever since then, I couldn''t help but feel empty. I had no family for myself, I always wondered what was my purpose in this world. So I decided to give it my all and become a doctor who understood the world. Sadly my ideas were looked down on and suppressed due to the civil unrest, though it seemed like everyone had calmed down since the Quirks started appearing. There are still radical things below the surface, that the Liberation Army is proof that things haven''t settled down or anything like it. They have just become dormant. I walked along the hospital hallways as some images of what used to happen back then. People used to think that people with some evil-looking Quirks were possessed by the devil and some were even burned alive by very religious families. Sometimes humans can truly be extreme in their ways of things. As I walk along the hospital, I smile and greet the nurses and nod at the kids politely. The kids had hope in their eyes and this made my day. It''s been two weeks since I reported to Kaminari about my failures and since then he took a more hands-on approach which had proven to be very effective and even helped him with the research due to the usage of the Quirk. He truly is the perfect existence, and maybe this was why the world made me. This is my purpose, to help Kaminari Denki reach his full potential. Since I got the secret research on how to create Nomus and the numerous Secret Government human experiments, since then I have been able to create over a dozen creatures similar to Nomus. Sadly I don''t know how to put a program that will keep them obedient. But it doesn''t matter, truly, none of them would even be a match for Kaminari even if there were hundreds of them. So essentially they wouldn''t be useful at all either way. Still though, as I have spent so much time with Kaminari, I have gotten a glimpse into his plan. No¡­ not his plan, more like just how much control the young man had of his surroundings. He is a clear-headed young man who knew that he wasn''t invincible. I knew best since I saw just how much surveillance he kept on one of his teachers, making sure that no blood from that teacher is taken to be cloned by the villains. But it wasn''t just in Japan, even internationally I have seen just how far his influence spreads. I saw that the medical equipment we needed to experiment on the villains he got from Germany and some other chemicals from America. I never asked if he got them legitimately or by the black market, but I do know that he erased his trail very clearly, because we have some military-grade equipment on our hands and no one has even been investigating us. Some news had been going around as me and Kaminari combined our efforts and used his Overhaul Quirk to cure some of the most incurable diseases in the world, some types of cancer, brain tumors, and some other incurable illnesses. The Overhaul Quirk was truly made for medicine, and Kaminari is an expert user of it, he kills the person and then revives them but without the tumor/cancer in their body. Of course, we were able to reach so far only due to a mountain of human (villain) corpses. After all, for people like us, nothing came for free. But now, with Kaminari''s mastery over his Overhaul Quirk, he can easily heal people. Obviously, this was all secret from the eyes of the public and most think that I am the one who did most of the work during ''surgery'', Kaminari didn''t try to rectify how people saw it. I suspected that he wanted to hide what he could do, it was his hidden card. But I have also started noticing something else, Kaminari''s body has been getting buffer and buffer as he has taken some of the Nomu muscles and planted them inside himself. I do not know what he was trying to do. But¡­ it''s working somehow, his muscles now regenerate better. Why would he want so much power? I know how risky it was for him to do something like that. What is he waiting for? I doubted that my questions would ever be answered. But I did know that as long as I continued supporting him, I would learn of them one day. I look outside of the hospital from one of the windows and see a crowd gathered there to thank me for saving their children. Oh right¡­ today was my birthday¡­ I just turned sixty-eight years old. Heh, just one more year for the perfect age. ¡­. -General POV- While Doctor Kanou was having a jolly time, enjoying his life. In U.A, Aizawa was disturbed by something as he walked to his classes. ''Why do I feel like I am being watched?'' Thought Aizawa, as he looked around in suspicion, he didn''t like it at all. But in the end chalked it up to superstition, since inside U.A no one is going to be watching him except Nezu. What he didn''t see was the camera turning just slightly to look at him directly. ¡­ At the same time, Kaminari was in an undisclosed location in Kyoto, he was in a lab-like building with a metallic bed and different Nomu parts scattered around the place in capsules filled with green liquids. It wasn''t the normal Nomu parts who were there, no, its skin was yellow and it seemed to be constantly moving around and very slowly trying to regenerate. This is the Electric Nomu, in a way it was Kaminari''s Clone forcefully injected with many Quirks and turned into a Nomu. ''Hmmm¡­ I will try taking on those parts inside of me slowly, one by one, and see if the fusion works or if I will slowly start losing my appearance and mind.'' Kaminari contemplated this very carefully, but he knew that as soon as he started sensing something irregular, he could just use Overhaul and get rid of the foreign substance. So Kaminari ties up one of his arms on the table and gets a small vial of fleshy liquid, in theory, everything should be okay, since the Nomu and he had the same type of blood and DNA. Of course, the Nomu''s cells die quicker due to having been put into a hyperactive cell division to create a body from just the amount of blood the Villain''s League got from Kaminari. So due to that, a perfect clone can never exist. There will never be another Kaminari no matter what, because even if miraculously they got all of Kaminari''s DNA to create a clone¡­ and the clone could live long enough, as much as a normal human, then it wouldn''t be able to reach anywhere near Kaminari and would have to watch anime from his previous life and learn physics, biology, and microbiology to be able to reach Kaminari''s current level. ''Even then, it would need my enlightenment to how I got the way I did and have the experiences I had. Pretty much, the chances of such a thing happening are so low that it would be safe to consider them impossible.'' Slowly the vial of fleshy blood is ingested through the tube and it enters Kaminari''s body. ''Let''s see now if everything will go okay. Hopefully, this will work, because I desperately need it.'' Kaminari felt nervous at this since these kinds of experiments were always dangerous and had a high probability of fatality. He activated and touched his arm, trying to fuse his flesh with the Electric Nomu''s. "Ugh!!" ¡­. A/N: Small detail from many chapters ago if you don''t remember, the MC saved the body flesh from the Electric Nomu that had sneak attacked him. Chapter 101 - 100 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 100 Title: Hiding Behind Cloth... ¡­. As the Nomu''s flesh settled over in Kaminari''s body, his skin started turning yellow up to his elbow. He looked at his arm and tried to use to reconstruct his skin. But once again, it seemed unaffected and it was remade into yellow, at least it overtook the usual paleness on his hands. But Kaminari was surprised once again as he saw that the stitches in his wrists started to hurt and feel scratchy. So he took one out and was surprised to see that the small stinching holes was slowly healing up. Not too fast, but it was still visible to the eye. ''Amazing!! I have seen this countless times when it happened to the Nomu. But feeling it for myself is weird.'' Kaminari was enamored by this, and he doesn''t mind as blood hits the white shirt that he was wearing. He does another small cut in his other hand to test if the regeneration spread through his whole body, and it did. Sadly, he was left with yellow skin up to his elbow, so Kaminari had to cover the whole arm with bandages. ''As long as no one notices then it won''t be a problem. Disfiguration? I don''t mind such things, after all, I have resolved myself for power, and as long as it doesn''t hinder me¡­ disfigurement is but a small price to pay. ''Plus it isn''t necessarily too bad as I can change my appearance with my Metamorphosis Quirk if I wanted to.'' Contemplated Kaminari, weighing the pros and cons of each of his moves. ¡­. At the same time, while Kaminari was doing his experiments, others were also doing their own. In a dark room under Tartarus Prison, Doctor Garaki looked at his latest test subject with glee. Shigaraki was in a capsule and sleeping, it was truly something that he hadn''t seen in his life. "Hahahaha!!" He laughed like a madman, "How peculiar!! Tomura, you will surpass even All For One with how strong you are getting!" Shigaraki''s body convulsed slightly once he heard that, since he had been captured, Doctor Garaki had changed his identity and decided to do the experiments inside Tartarus Prison. No sane man would ever do something like this, it was all thanks to some Hypnosis and good old hacking against the cameras. Some bribes here and there and everyone looks the other way. But Doctor Garaki played with his mustache as he thought of something else. "Denki Kaminari, that brat is too troublesome, the clones have proven to be ineffective and we no longer have access to his blood since I already used it all. Tch, what a troublesome brat¡­ I will need to visit All For One''s cell, this is gonna be such a pain. The security there is tight as always.'' While the doctor had gotten some access to the prison, he knew the risks it had with just taking one step out of Shigaraki''s cell would get him instantly killed. But before he could even think of escaping this prison and having a mass breakout from it. He knew that Kaminari had to go, the young man held too much power, both physically and mentally. As long as he existed then no one would ever fall to the villains, nor would they feel fear of them. ¡­ ... Two weeks passed and nothing big happened publicly, Kaminari was slowly fusing more and more with the Clone Nomu that had previously attacked him. Due to doing that he had gained the Quirk and also ... two amazing abilities. But due to all that, it put a very hard strain on his body so he had to use on himself every other day as his bones, veins, heart, and lungs were regularly crushed and the body took quite a toll due to the Quirks. Of course, this was all very hard on him, but for the cameras he always put on a happy face and smiled, being the image of power and health. Due to now getting the Quirk, he had a constant map of everything around him in 360¡ã and over 20 km. This reminded Kaminari of the Byakugan from Naruto, except that this Quirk offered quite the better range and had no blind spots. He deduced that this must have been the reason why the Electric Nomu had been able to move at top speeds and still ''see'' where he was going. This would also be useful to Kaminari as now he too didn''t need to hold back. Especially since his Hero Costume had been modified and now had a completely yellow bodysuit and face mask, though he still kept the easily retractable red cape just in case he had to fight against Quirks like Aizawa''s. This was all done for a reason, to hide the iron sand that he covered his body in, mostly because of the friction as when Kaminari started moving at such high speeds. His body would melt off if he wasn''t careful. ¡­. -Izuku POV- We were all having a little party and when I saw Kaminari''s hands which were now bandaged, I couldn''t help but still feel something nudging me at the back of my mind. All Might had said that it was just the Quirk reacting, but why would it go haywire whenever I got close to Kaminari? It felt like a prick on the back of my head, even the most dangerous villains that I met during my patrols¡­ they felt nothing compared to him. All Might always said that was never wrong, and I haven''t told him about this. But I have started suspecting Kaminari about some things¡­ if only I could look under his bandaged hands, then I would be more confident in him not being anything suspicious. As I was thinking that, I suddenly felt a hand on my shoulder, I looked at it and saw that it was a bandaged hand¡­ Kaminari''s hand. "Hello there, did you make any lemonade?" He asked me innocently with a smile on his face. I didn''t know why, but Kaminari''s question for some reasons made my Quirk go crazy, it was as if someone smashed my skull with a hammer from the inside. "Oy, Izuku, are you okay?" Asked Kaminari worryingly as I started breathing heavily and my heart felt like it wanted to jump off my c.h.e.s.t. At that instant, the pain in my head stopped as if it never existed, to begin with. I looked up and Kaminari''s worried expression made me realize that I had fallen on the ground. "Y -Yeah¡­ I am okay¡­" I told him, trying to stand up nonchalantly, but failing at it. I couldn''t help it as my eyes wandered towards his bandages. Like always, Kaminari was too sharp and noticed it. "Oh, don''t worry about these, it just seems like I keep hurting my hands lately." "Haven''t you gone to Recovery Lady?" I asked him with a serious look on my face. He looked at me back calmly too, for a split second I swore that I saw something dark appear from Kaminari''s yellow eyes, but that must have been just my imagination¡­ "Hahaha, that would drain too much of my stamina." Kaminari joked and that made me even more suspicious. "Can I see your injured hands?" I blurted out without even thinking. ¡­. A/N: Things are heating up... Oh yeah, I don''t know if I forgot to say this, but the story is finished on Patre¨°n. Chapter 102 - 101 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 101 Title: Enemy in the Dark¡­. ¡­. As Izuku asked me to look at my hands, I contemplated killing the young man soon. But that thought was dropped instantly, I knew that was a very bad quirk against me since it would allow Izuku to sense my maliciousness. "That is a weird request¡­" I tell him, "But whatever." As I started pulling out my bandages, I showed him my hands, they both had their healthy color and had some scars and deformities amongst them. Izuku cringed in shock, "S -Sorry about that¡­ I didn''t know-" "Hahaha, don''t worry about it," I reassured him, slapping him on the back, what I just did was use Overhaul Quirk and Metamorphosis, to create a healthy color to my skin and injuries that wouldn''t be healed so fast. I covered my hands with bandages and had a polite smile on my face. Even as I thought of killing the guy in front of me, I tried to have my mind wander around to not alert him of my intentions, but by his expressions, I can tell that it was not working. what an amazing Quirk, especially since it was powered up by One For All. What a shame, I wanted a Quirk kike that, it was a better version of my auto dodge sequence. It can sense danger from so far away, it could even sense potential danger in the future. Hmmm¡­ but he was still useful, killing him wouldn''t be beneficial. Plus it doesn''t matter what Izuku says, after all, I am the shining light of the world and if he said anything it would be seen as just another petty rant out of jealousy. Manipulation of information is the strongest kind of manipulating available. A great man once said that people only know just what they are informed with. People are manipulated just when they want to think that they are not manipulated. After all, opinions can only be formed once a certain amount of information is given on something. As long as someone says something often enough, then it becomes the truth. Still, though, I will need to keep my image clear and create a cult mentality sooner than planned. Well, it doesn''t matter, my plan had never been too concrete due to unexpected situations like this could arise at any time and the plan can be easily adjusted. There is no perfect plan, and the worst enemy of a good plan is the thought of a perfect one. I can''t predict every single thing, but I can easily adapt to different situations. Still, I keep the gentle smile on my face and went to spend some time with the others. Today is a day of celebration¡­ because ruin is coming soon, then I will have enough time to worry about such things. ¡­ At the same time, in Tartarus, inside the dark halls, the light flickered, something that never usually happened. All For One walked down them, guards charged at him, but they exploded in a blast of flesh and gore. "AHHHHH!!!" A guard screamed out as he looked down at his tarnished lower body, "P -Please m -man!! I -I got a family!!" All For One doesn''t say anything, veins pop all around his body he was angry¡­ very angry¡­ his rage was unstoppable. Pop! The guard''s head pops like a balloon, "Bastard, you were laughing when you saw me tortured and scream like a pig..." AFO said calmly, "Kaminari Denki!!" His shout of anger rings through Tartarus, but there was no other person to hear it. Shigaraki and the High-End Nomu had already killed them all. But as All For One said the name of his most hated enemy, his body involuntarily shook in fear and a dark persona of Kaminari appeared in his mind. The countless torture that he had gone through had left a sign in both mind and body. The torture wasn''t only physical, but also mental, the feeling of powerlessness, desperation, pain, shame, and many more feelings. For a man like him who had been at the top of the world for over a century, the feeling of powerlessness truly hurt his mentality. "Sensei¡­" Shigaraki appears from one of the dark corridors, though dark, they can still perfectly see what was going on, "Are you okay?" All For One calmed down once he heard that, he clenched his hand and looked up. "Let''s get out of here. I need to meet up with someone and show him what it means to be the Symbol of Fear." ¡­. Only the next day, as was it noticed that people had escaped from Tartarus. All For One with the help of the Doctor had set everything up so it wouldn''t be noticed. Since Tartarus had a status repost every hour, it was hard, but doable due to all the Quirks that All For One had made. The original plan was to hit Tartarus from the outside and inside, but they had to be careful as lately a lot of things had been said about Villain execution laws. They didn''t want to test the Government to throw a Nuke at them if the Government decided that the villains are too dangerous to let out. Even All For One wasn''t confident in handling a nuke, even if he was in the vicinity he would be killed by the radiation. It might seem like a cruel thing for the Government to do something like that, but the world is ruled by humans, and doing things based on emotions is pretty much the norm for them. Plus if Japan lets out a Hero that could fight against All Might, then some other countries like America and so more won''t be happy. They might just send the Nuke themselves if they learned of it. Of course, the news can be adjusted to say something along the lines of ''Villain Suicide and Terrorist Attack''. Everyone would believe that because that is the information that will be put up online and in the media. Still, since the escape already happened, no one can now start nuking cities in hope that All For One was there. ¡­ Kaminari looked at this scene from his dorm room as he laid down in his bed. His minimalistic room was the only thing that made him seem abnormal, even if one looked at his room they wouldn''t be able to tell what he was like. Did he like heroes? Books? Games? Music? One couldn''t tell at all. He was like a puzzle that no one would know even existed. ''Tch, I thought that after all that torture All For One would act irrationally and attack me head-on,'' complained Kaminari internally, while on the outside he looked calm, he was seething internally. ''It seems like Plan B will have to be put in place, a hidden enemy is the most dangerous kind.'' His original plan was to draw All For One in public and fight there in front of the cameras, Aizawa would be there and so would many other heroes just in case he started getting overwhelmed. But that was all for naught now. "A hidden enemy is the worst kind of enemy," Kaminari complained, and at that moment his eyes widened in shock as outside of his window a dark water-like substance appeared and a hand came out of it. Kaminari immediately called on his Quirk, but instead of that¡­ he didn''t even feel electricity as soon as the attack came, his Quirk was gone. BOOOOOOOM!!!! ¡­. Chapter 103 - Chaoter 102 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 102 Title: Symbol of Fear... ¡­. BOOM!! A huge blast of wind hit the Class 1-A dorm, the power was so strong that it obliterated the place and it felt as if an earthquake hit U.A¡­ But that didn''t go unnoticed as Aizawa who was in his office immediately became alert, and together with the other teachers went towards the blast. Aizawa was worried about this, but Vlad King reassured him. "Don''t worry, your students are strong, no matter what happens." He didn''t say anything and just kept running towards where the students were. This was a sneak attack of the highest caliber. It would kill even Top pro heroes if it hit them. "Heh, Kaminari is there, so don''t worry." Said Midnight smirking, "I would feel sorry for the attacker instead." "Stop saying stupid things to comfort me," intervened Aizawa, "If someone attacked, then they would know about Kaminari and how to take care of him." "C -Come on now, it could be just another dumb overconfident villain," said Present Mic, he could tell that his friend was fl.u.s.tered even if he acted like this. ''He is worried about them and isn''t as calm as he seems.'' "As I said, there is no need to reassure me!" Yelled out Aizawa, "The villain was able to pass through our security system, he isn''t someone stupid, so keep your mind in reality and concentrate on it. Don''t worry uselessly." ¡­ At the dorm, there was only a giant hole left where the school used to be. All For One was up there, floating midair, looking down on the hole which was covered in dust. His head had recovered somehow, he now had white hair, but still, his eyes were closed. "Heh," he chuckled because as the dust cleared out, there was a bloody Kaminari. His wounds were numerous, from small to critical and his clothes were almost completely ripped off. "Long time no see Kaminari Denki¡­" All For One said the same thing Kaminari had said to him when they first met in Tartarus, at the start of that hellish torture. "Hahahaha," Kaminari laughed suddenly, *cough* till he spits out a mouthful of blood. "Damn, haven''t you gotten too arrogant¡­ little old man?" Though injured and unable to fight back, once Kaminari looked up at All For One, a feeling of terror enveloped the strongest villain. Kaminari''s one open eye looked straight at the man. ... His classmates who were behind him were all only slightly, but none of them could even speak as a feeling of bloodl.u.s.t was released from All For One. They couldn''t even move a finger, like a frog about to be eaten by a snake. But looking at Kaminari''s injured form, his unsteady posture, and almost crumbling form, they realized that he had taken the full brunt of the damage. Bakugo was the first one to come to his senses, "Oy, don''t f.u.c.k around with our Pikachu!" BOOOOOM!!! A giant explosion comes out of his palms because unlike when he met All For One the first time, by now he had experience and knew how to deal with this. Kirishima is the second to act, his form became completely jagged and his whole body was under powerful protection. He looked at Bakugo and there was nothing to be said at the Explosion Hero grabbed him and since All For One was still covered in the explosion. BOOOOM!!! Bakugo used another explosion, but this time at Kirishima''s back, he was propelled so fast that it seemed like a red flash to the normal eye. Baam! All For One wasn''t able to dodge as Kirishima created spikes in his arm and they sank into the villain''s neck, drawing blood and slamming the man on the ground. The whole class was surprised once the two of them did that and inflicted injury on All For One so easily. Of course, the neck injury was healed almost immediately, even All For One himself was shocked about what just happened. It wasn''t because the attack that hit was skillful or strong enough to land and injure him. It was because Kaminari kept looking at him and for some reason, AFO couldn''t move¡­ but he soon understood why he couldn''t move. ''Ah¡­ I get it now¡­ I am afraid of Kaminari Denki.'' It was such a simple thought, but his body shook instinctively just when thinking of the young hero. He was suffering from mental trauma, like an abused child never being able to stand up to his parents even when they become a.d.u.l.ts. "Tch," Bakugo on the other hand looked at Kaminari and felt annoyed, not at the lightning hero, but himself. ''Again¡­ he saved us all again, no attack would be able to hit Kaminari unless he did it to protect us. He is just too fast.'' Concluded Bakugo, clenching his teeth in anger. "Rich girl, froggy, little sticky f.u.c.k, pinky, tape guy, animal beta, help the Phone Charger and lay him down carefully, he is injured." Kaminari smiles at Bakugo and the latter can see that Kaminari couldn''t even talk, meaning that his lungs were crushed. Bakugo grimaced at this but made sure to look forward so no one could see his expression. ''F.u.c.k, he can''t talk because his lungs are probably crushed.'' He was carefully laid down on the ground and Mina immediately started crying as she saw his injuries. Mineta''s face paled at it too. "H -His r -ribs!!" Kaminari''s ribs were completely shown as the skin and flesh on his c.h.e.s.t were blasted off, even then, the bones were broken and had pierced his lungs too. "Shi -Shit!!" Sero was shocked and used his tapes to try and stop the bleeding around Kaminari''s arms. Momo created bandages and basic first aid equipment. Though tears came out of her eyes, she had a calm expression, she knew that this is what Kaminari would say. ''One must be calm, no matter the situation.'' She recited his words in her mind, ''But¡­ Kaminari¡­ it''s hard to be calm in a situation like this!'' Suddenly she felt a hand touch her face¡­ it was Kaminari and he had a reassuring smile, while also giving everyone else a thumbs up. ¡­. -Kaminari POV- Ahhhh¡­ Momo''s t.h.i.g.hs feel so good to lay my head-on. I see that they are nervous and terrified of it. Hmmm~ it feels nice. But though, All For One taking away my Quirk like that was quite surprising. He just turned it off so casually, oh well, there is nothing to worry about. My Quirk is nothing special without me, but I am still strong without my Quirk. Also, I was already fully healed, but using in combination with I had healed all the damage I initially suffered when I took All For One''s attack head-on, using my body as a shield. Maybe not the best decision, since I did almost die and I would have if I didn''t protect my brain, I actually couldn''t use my Quirk to speed up my thoughts, so it was more of an instinctive decision to move that way. Heh, who would have thought a coward like me would do something like that. But it was the best decision, because if I hadn''t taken that initial blast, undoubtedly most of the 1-A students would be dead by now. One For All ''looked'' at me, of course he wasn''t looking at me but sensing my location. Still, his body shook instinctively¡­ heh, no matter who you are, once torture has been put on you. Someone can easily be made to fear me more than God. .... A/N: Yeah, Kaminari seems horrifically injured... but he isn''t really. Chapter 104 - 103 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 103 Title: Instinctual Fear ¡­. "Hahahah!" All For One laughed out loudly, as he came to a realization, "Damn, why am I reacting like this to an injured kid. I must admit, Kaminari Denki, you are one of the scariest people I have ever met. But you are still human." "Shut it, you two-bit villain!!" Yelled Bakugo, he had an on-guard posture and Kirishima also was on full-on guard. The others had also come to their senses too, and Todoroki created huge pillars of ice that came out of the ground and formed a wall around us. Sero uses his tapes to pull Kirishima into our side of the barrier. BOOM! But it didn''t last long as All For One shot some blasts that easily destroyed the ice pillars. "Nice, as expected of Endeavor''s son." He said, a smirk on his face, even though he easily destroyed the wall of ice, he acted like it was impressive. "So how about it, I will let everyone live if you give Kaminari to me right now. He is not as good of a guy as you think. Sounds like a fair deal right?" "Sure," said Bakugo without missing a beat. He pointed at the injured Kaminari and said. "Go and take him." "Oy! Bakugo!! What the hell do you think you are doing?!" Sero was mad at him, and the rest of the class, even the terrified Mineta whose legs were shaking, came forward and they all formed a barrier around Kaminari. All For One had a smile as he levitated forward, and as he got close to Bakugo who was at the front, his eyes shadowed and he was unreadable. BOOOOM!! Suddenly a huge explosion engulfed All For One, but as the dust cleared he didn''t have a scratch on him as a yellow barrier surrounded him. "Tch," Bakugo was annoyed, he had planned for All For One to get close to him and then he would be blown away. He planned to have All For One drop his guard down even slightly. He knew just how strong the villain that they were facing was, and since Kaminari was injured their chances of dealing with someone like this are quite low and there are even possibilities that some of them could lose their Quirks. ''If only Kaminari was healed up, then we would have a decent chance at winning this fight.'' He knew his chances of winning were small, but he can''t give up now because he wants to be a hero after all. Still, as he charges towards All For One. Fwish! The villain''s fingers elongate and like spikes go to pierce Bakugo''s body. But he uses his explosions to maneuver himself out of the way, while Mineta throws his sticky balls toward the spiky whip-like fingers, locking them in place as Kirishima jumps up and grabs into them and gets himself stuck. "Hahaha," he laughed, still in his Unbreakable Form, "C''mon now, try retracting your fingers Potato Head, I will bash your face in." "...." All For One didn''t say anything to Kirishima''s provocations. Instead he just moved his other hand and pointed it behind him. A wall of earth morphs from the ground and in that instant, from the sky, a couple of rockets appear. BOOOOM!!! They crash into the earth wall, obliterating the structure and engulfing One For All in the explosion too. "[Villain, step down and surrender or we will be forced to take drastic measures.]" A robotic voice rang through the school grounds. The dust cleared out and AFO is healthy as a fiddle, there was not even a scratch on him. He smirked as he heard the robotic voice. "Well, you can come and try to stop me Heroes¡­" Though as he said that, even more rockets come out of the clouds. "How troublesome." That was his only comment on the situation, as he looked at Kirishima and the latter paled, guessing what the villain was about to do. Just like he predicted, All For One moved his elongated fingers and put Kirishima in front of the explosions. Sero used this split moment to wrap All For One in bandages and swing the villain aground. But the charade doesn''t last long as All For One said. "Hahahaha, you guys are quite amusing-" But the man''s words got stuck in his throat as the rockets maneuvered around Kirishima and directly went for All For One. BOOOOOOOM!!! Before the explosion could settle down, many helicopters descended from above the clouds. Also strangely, they were all quiet in their movements due to a Silencing Quirk being applied to them. Nezu was in one of the helicopters and he kept giving orders and several coordinates at where to shoot the missiles. It was an aerial attack that All For One could do nothing about as not only were they too far away for anything, but also Quirk users were amongst them with a myriad of different Quirks that are suited for military purposes. That was when Kaminari pulled his body up, he looked more like a zombie than a normal living human, his hunched back, ripped-off clothes and the missing flesh in his c.h.e.s.t made him seem like an already dead man. "Don''t move! Or you could injure yourself beyond repair!" Yelled out Momo in worry, she was too afraid to even stop him as he might be killed by a simple touch. Kaminari''s figure was simply too pitiful from what everyone else was used to seeing. His confident back which once inspired confidence to the ones behind him, making him seem like an unbeatable force. But now seeing all of this, everyone understood that at the end of the day, Kaminari too was just another human. Without his Electrification Quirk, he wasn''t anywhere near strong enough to fight All For One 1v1 even if he was in top condition. He had no dreams of grandeur, nor will he throw his life away. "Sometimes¡­ a Hero has to show off," mumbled Kaminari, only those close to him could hear it, and even All For One who was confident suddenly felt a chill down his spine. The Villain didn''t understand why he was suddenly all afraid again, even though he knew that Kaminari was now just a Quirkless and injured teen. Kaminari noticed that All For One was feeling scared and the trauma from his torture back in prison was flaring up. Kaminari was nowhere near nice enough to let something like this go unused. "Well, it seems like our villain lost its grip after seeing that his sneak attack victim was less injured than he thought." He mocked All For One, seemingly being full of confidence even if he seemed like a dead man walking. The villain felt his heart start beating faster and his body grew weak as a feeling of nausea surrounded his being. It wasn''t any physical attack, none of the students could reach him even if they tried, plus even they were shocked as they noticed how scared All For One seemed to be. Kaminari was half dead, but just by standing up, he stopped a villain that seemed to be able to easily curb stomp them all. "You damn bastard!!" The usually calm and cool-headed All For One screamed to the top of his lungs, suddenly a storm seemed to gather about as if the place was suddenly hit by a tornado. Debris flew everywhere, and the center of the stop was all gathered at All For One''s palm, "DIE YOU BRAT!!" Chapter 105 - 104 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 104 Title: A Wolf in Sheep''s Clothing... ¡­. Everyone else was shocked, the enormous amount of gathered power in All For One''s hand was like a natural catastrophe being compressed. It could easily wipe out the whole U.A grounds. Something quite big as it also had small artificial towns and forests for training. All For One was about to attack when suddenly¡­ Fwosh! Everything goes away, the power that he was fathering dissipated and shot into the sky, turning into a harmless wind. Also as he was floating mid-air, suddenly he started falling and landed heavily on the ground. Confusion hits everyone as they see this happening, except Kaminari who had a smirk on his face. "What a dumbass, he couldn''t even see when I was buying for time." Kaminari never had plans of great grandeur and try to save everyone. Since he had lost his main source of power the Electrification Quirk was gone, he took the full force of the attack initially because he knew that he could survive and he also knew that his classmates would be able to buy some time, even if they had to use their lives to do so. He truly considered every one of Class 1-A as friends, but in no way will he ever risk his life for them. Even Momo was not an exception to this, Kaminari liked money, but his life is more precious. .. At this time Aizawa and the other teachers had arrived. "I have him within eyesight!" Declared Aizawa, his eyes locked on All For One. Cementos nodded. "I hardened the ground where he fell so there wouldn''t be any dust to obstruct your view." "Tch, I am about to mess up the guy who had the guts to attack U.A!!" Vlad King was also angry and cracked his knuckles. Midnight snickers at that and pulled on her clothes a little to rip them off, making her spew out some purple gas towards All For One. The battle was already decided as soon as Aizawa had caught sight of the assailant. Nezu on the other hand was in the helicopter, looking down at all that was happening, he never let his guard down and waited. He knew that All For One was obviously dangerous, but what he knew even better was that the man never fought alone. Suddenly the sky darkened and everyone looked up to see a giant black whale floating in the sky, for a creature of the sea flying in the sky looked quite majestic. But there was no time to admire it as everyone soon realized what it was. The whale''s size was enormous and it had a Quirk that allowed it to float so if Aizawa used his Quirk on it then it would just come down and crush everyone below it. Kaminari''s eyes widened in shock at this. "Everyone!! Be careful, it isn''t a whale, it''s a Nomu!" As soon as he said that All For One started laughing, "Hahahaha!! I would expect anything less from you Kaminari Denki, able to realize the identity of the High-End Whale Nomu in an instant!" The villain truly thought very highly of Kaminari, he was someone who could see the world in a way that no one else could. It seemed almost as if he could see the future. "C''mon now Eraser~" All For One croaked in pain, his body starting to break down due to not having access to his healing Quirks, he was after all over a hundred years old with a workout body. "You either let me go and save all those people in here by canceling the usage of the Whale''s main Quirk, or you kill me here with everyone in U.A." A simple choice, or so it would seem, only two alternatives. But Kaminari didn''t like either of them, a frown was apparent on his face. ¡­. -Kaminari POV- There was something going on here that I am not seeing. I felt like something was missing. Like part of a missing puzzle. What is it? Something obvious¡­ wait¡­ where were Shigaraki and the other High-End Nomu? If All For One decided to attack this place, then where the hell are the others? I looked at the whale once more, if it''s a Nomu then the floating Quirk wouldn''t be the only one of the Quirks that it owns. So how? Are they inside the whale ready for a surprise attack? Maybe underground? Or was one of us already impersonated by Toga and she is just waiting for the opening to attack me. No, I must be calm and analyze the situation even more. She being here would be a risk because just one look from Aizawa would be able to reveal her. Also since he is a teacher it was not uncommon to cancel the Quirks of some students during training. So who was the traitor? Looking amongst the students, all of them were worried. Is it a teacher instead? No, impersonating a teacher would be even harder because they have to teach classes and such. But since Toga is like a mad dog she is easy to predict, who does she know most from the people currently here. Izuku? No, he trained and used his Quirk quite a lot recently, so it wasn''t him. So there was only one other person left. I looked at the back of the student group and saw the brown-haired girl looking at the sky worryingly. Though my body was in perfect shape due to my healing, I still couldn''t act like I was fully healed. So instead I pointed at Ochako and yelled out. "Toga!! Everyone be careful!! Quickly capture her!" "Huh?" Everyone was confused at that, Ochako even made a small pebble float. "I can use my Quirk, Kaminari -kun must be mistaken due to his head injuries." Ahhh¡­ that bitch¡­ how annoying, plus almost everyone is on her side now since she showed her Quirk. "Oh, and how do you know that Toga can''t use your Quirk once she has copied it?" "W -Well¡­" She seemed nervous for a split second when Izuku came in and interrupted. "Kaminari -san, don''t worry, trust me she is not an enemy." The others were relieved at that and breathed a sigh of relief. This loser Deku, does he think that just because he said so¡­ I would trust his judgment? No! The guy has terrible judgments and no will to pull through with things. He wasn''t willing to kill Shigaraki even after the man destroyed a whole city and almost killed his friends countless times. So now, I would never trust the judgment of Deku. This is a delicate game that I am playing, and if Deku keeps getting in the way then I will have to kill him. I noticed him wincing as soon as I thought about that. Danger Sense was quite the useful Quirk. Even if I had no chance of having it, I wanted it badly¡­ Still, though, how do I solve this issue. Humans naturally don''t want to believe when they hear the worst kind of news, because if Toga had impersonated Ochako¡­ then what happened to the real Ochako¡­ it was not a hard puzzle to solve. But no one wanted to even think of the possibility. Well, they need to wake up from that dream, because this was about to become a nightmare. ¡­. A/N: Haven''t been able to read the comments lately, since when I open the app and see over 300 comments... yeah... I know that if I get into it I will reply a lot of them and probably spoil the hell out of the story. Did so in two of my other stories. Chapter 106 - 105 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm ... Chapter 105 Title: Impostor? ¡­. Kaminari looked at Ochako and seeing her so calm made him even more sure that she was an impostor. But he kept calm and instead asked her. "So, tell me about the move that we were working on together, Ochako, what was it? Answer this so you can appease my suspicion." She looked confused and had a thoughtful look before answering. "I don''t think we were working on a Special Attack together." The others breathed a sigh of relief at that, they too knew that it was so since me and Ochako never talked about a special move with him. But Kaminari now knew for a fact that Ochako wasn''t being truthful, he knew that the girl had a crush on him and would always fidget and blush a little when they were talking. Now though, she was completely calm. Others didn''t seem to notice anything strange in her behavior. So he too decided to keep quiet, Kaminari then shook his head and sighed. "Oh, sorry about that then. I am just currently on edge." He winced as he fell on his knees and leaned back on the ground. His eyes closed as he softly muttered. "I -I can''t hold on anymore¡­ I feel so sleepy¡­ lost too much blood. I hope that instead of strong villains some other useless losers like Twice who only puts his comrades at risk comes." Kaminari''s body was still heavily injured, at least from the other''s perspective. And even his movements until now had been nothing short of a miracle. But as soon as he laid down on the ground before anyone could even react, Ochako jumped towards his downed body in the blink of an eye, sneakily pulling out a knife as a malicious smirk appeared on her face. "Die!! You evil bastard!!" She yelled out before swinging down, Kaminari only smirked and lazily opened his eyes. BOOOM!! Bakugo''s explosion rings out and it engulfs Ochako, Momo also immediately shoots a net gun at the girl while Koda had some birds and insects keep an eye on ''Ochako'' so she didn''t escape. "Tch, losers," said Bakugo while looking at Class 1-A, but he was staring more intently at Izuku. "You think sparky would be wrong about something like this? You bastards need to get your eyes checked. Dumbasses can''t even notice when their friend is being impersonated." ''Ochako'' then appeared again, but this time as her appearance slipped away like slime and Toga appeared, she was a little roughed up by the explosion. But what bothered her was Kaminari just laying down on the ground casually even after he had insulted her comrades, the one that he himself had killed. Due to all of that Toga had a hateful look as she looked at Kaminari who seemed so relaxed. That didn''t last long though as she was easily apprehended by Todoroki. "Where is the real Ochako?!" Asked Mina in shock, now that their worries had hit them straight in the head¡­ there was no avoiding them. They all were worried about Ochako and their minds went to the worst possible outcomes, at where she could have already been killed by Toga. ¡­. -Kaminari POV- Ahhh¡­ how tiring, now I need to stay quiet for a bit and be out of the fight. Currently All For One knows that my chances of surviving are pretty big due to the Metamorphosis Quirk that he gave me. But he had no idea that I also have the Overhaul Quirk. I could heal myself and be back in top shape in an instant. Though as far as anyone else was concerned, I am down for this fight. I open my eyes lightly and look up at the whale whose stomach opens revealing a group of very dangerous villains. Amongst them was Gigantomachia who acted as the shield as they all jumped down, but the villains stayed on the giant monster''s back as it fell, plummeting towards Aizawa. This was it, in this split second everything will be decided. Tomura, Spinner, and many High-End Nomu''s looked at my dawned form and smiled. "Hahahaha, I won this, Kaminari Denki!" Said All For One as he looked at me, everyone else found it strange that even in this situation he was so obsessed with overcoming me. "Is everyone okay?!" Kendo''s voice rings through the field, meaning that class 1-B arrived now too and they were fully prepared in their Hero Costumes. For the first time, I don''t hear Monoma make one of his annoying claims. He just looked at me with a strange look, currently, I am in a very vulnerable position, so I am kind of suspicious of everyone. Even Izuku, the one guy who would never side with All For One, I am keeping tabs on him in case of a betrayal. Suddenly the ground below me hardened, meaning that Cementos was using his Quirk, and the man did so by creating a shield all around us. Momo created a power suit that looked straight out of a sci-fi movie, like a dark red iron man armor¡­ we might have been inspired by movies when coming up with her special moves. But she wasn''t done as she made another flamethrower-looking weapon that she flies around Cementos'' shelter and shoots straight in the air towards Gigantomachia. A purple cloud of fume shoots towards the villains. Heh, that is my girl, she immediately knew how to handle an enemy like Gigantomachia, just use poison¡­ lethal amounts of inhaled poison. No matter what, the giant thing was still a living creature and its system worked bad against certain chemicals, it just needed bigger doses. "Everyone, this won''t stop them!!" Yelled out Cementos in panic, "So run away!" It was true, no way would just a wall of cement be able to handle Gigantomachia bashing in. Everyone got ready to run and Kirishima came to pick me up. As his hand extended towards me, my own moved like a snake and grabbed his wrist. "Kaminari! You are awake?!" He seemed shocked by it. "Leave me here." I told him simply. "Don''t mess around now, I came to pick you up, don''t worry though I will be able to get us both out of here," Eijiro reassured me with a confident smile. He didn''t understand my plans at all, but even then I couldn''t tell him the reason why he should leave me alone. He trusted me, but not enough to leave me alone in a situation like this. "Eijiro," I called him by name, trying to convey just how serious I was about this situation. "You are the Unbreakable Hero, right? Then can you handle the smashing of Gigantomachia? Can you protect me if I decided to stay here?..." He looked at me like I was crazy, but in the end, he smiled nervously. "Of course I can! Just say the word and I will do it." "Good," I smirked. "I have a plan that will allow us to deal with all the Villains. Just trust me on this." Chapter 107 - 106 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 106 Title: Divine Gift... ¡­.. Kirishima looked up at the cement barrier that cast a veil of shadow all over them. Honestly, he didn''t know if his body could handle that amount of damage, but he couldn''t say no to Kaminari when he seemed worse for wear and half dead. Ever since he could remember, Kaminari had always been the image of excellence. It wasn''t his Electricity Quirk that made him special¡­ no, it was everything else. But even to this day, Kirishima remembers how Kaminari helped him become a Hero just when he was about to give up. "Hey, Kaminari, do you think I can become a Hero?" Asked Kirishima, the same question that he had asked just before they started U.A, it seemed like an eternity ago now. Kaminari smiled. "No¡­ you are already a Hero, Kirishima, no need to doubt yourself anymore. As long as you believe that you can do it, then your body will follow." Amongst the dust, All For One rose once again as Aizawa and the others had gone away. In the panic, not noticing that Eijiro and Kaminari had stayed behind. The villain looked at them and Eijiro was fully on guard. All For One dusts himself off and cracks his neck. "Oy, red hair boy. How about you give me your friend and I will let you live." AFO smirked, looking at Kaminari''s downed form. He felt ecstasy at the thought of crushing what he considered to be his greatest enemy. "You are not getting past me!" Yelled Eijiro, ready to tank any attack that the villain might make. ''I am scared. But it doesn''t matter, I trust Kaminari and whatever plan he has. He will do it, even if it seems impossible.'' Kaminari on the other hand smirked at this and got us casually, as usual, his haggard appearance made even All For One terrified. ''What a monstrous kid, he has no Quirk and is half dead. How the hell is he even alive and still getting up?!'' AFO couldn''t handle the situation, it felt like he was looking at a demon. ''I must kill this young man right here or I won''t be able to sleep for the rest of my life.'' Even while he looked at Kaminari, the villain''s mind was in shambles. He no longer saw just a yellow-haired kid, instead, the figure was covered in darkness with two red lights at where his eyes should be. "I HAVE TO KILL YOU!!" Yelled out AFO as he charged. Eijiro had no time to react as he was bashed aside, and even though the red-haired hero''s defense was not broken, he was still thrown quite far away. Just like so, AFO had grabbed Kaminari by the throat and lifted him. "Time to die kid." Kaminari on the other hand touched the villain''s hand and smirked. "You are quite stupid aren''t you. A lifetime of power has made you blind to how the weak fight." Instantly lightning started leaking out of AFO''s body. "WHAT?!!" The man was shocked by it, the Electrification Quirk was self-activating forcefully. Also at the same time, the villain started hearing Kaminari''s voice inside his head. "{A Quirk is part of someone''s body}" said the strange whispery voice. "{I was already inside of you ever since that time. Slowly driving you mad. You never stood a chance old man.}" This was one of the weaknesses of the All For One Quirk. Because while it can still steal Quirks, it also gets a part of their consciousness, usually people would give their Quirks to AFO or they would be stolen, but even then the villain was careful what Quirks he would keep active inside of himself. But he overlooked one thing, and that was Kaminari, while his Quirk was powerful even in its initial speed-enhancing developments¡­ the Quirk itself was a representation of its user. Kaminari had put countless hours of training on his Quirk, and just because it was outside of his body it didn''t mean that it still wasn''t his Quirk that was there. That combined with the torture that AFO had been under, both mental and physical, had broken him. Adding on a part of Kaminari''s consciousness inside of his mind was the breaking point. "You thought it was all your free will, didn''t you?" Asked Kaminari smirking, "From the very beginning, it wasn''t you that wanted to hunt me down. It was my Quirk wanting to come back to its true owner. You already were my puppet old man, so why don''t we make that a little more official." Sparks come out of Kaminari''s hands as they are both touching One For All and his face. *BOOOOOOM!!* That was when Gigantomachia broke through the cement barrier and crashed down in the ground. It destroyed everything around it, just the wind created from the landing was able to throw Eijiro even further away while he tried to reach Kaminari. ''Damn it!! Why can''t I even listen to such a simple request from someone who saved me!!'' Thought Eijiro shamefully as he was blown away. But none of the villains paid any attention to that. "Hell yeah!! Time to roll out!!" Yelled out one of the High-End Nomu, now having a clear speech pattern, showing the way that it had evolved now. "Sensei?" Shigaraki looked around, feeling something amiss. But even he couldn''t see clearly due to the heavy dust around, instead, he used some sensing Quirk and determined that there was one living in the vicinity. He waved his hand and a strong wind was created from it, clearing all of the dust away. There he saw his teacher, his suit was ruined and he was bleeding from everywhere, but Shigaraki felt uneasy while looking at him. "Master!!" Gigantomachia on the other hand didn''t think too much and charged towards his master while tears polled out of his eyes. Everyone else jumped off his back as he did so. The ground shook with every rushed step the creature took. Spinner was annoyed at this. "Tch, what a self-centered idiot." When Gigantomachia was about to reach All For One, Shigaraki suddenly had an epiphany and his eyes widened in shock. "WAIT!! GIGANTOMACHIA STOP!!" But the giant of a man didn''t listen, only his master mattered to him now and he was in front of him. All For One smiled as he looked at the charging beast. "Gigantomachia¡­ long time no see." He then extended his hand and touched the creature''s hand. *BURST!* The giant''s body popped like a balloon filled with flesh and guts. Shigaraki looked at his ''sensei'' and narrowed his eyes in suspicion. "You are not sensei!" He acclaimed. All For One smirked at that. "Ah~ really? I thought that I made a pretty good impression of him." "Who are you?!" Asked a new voice, coming out of one of the High-End Nonu''s with a giant mouth. "Bahahahahaha!!" ''AFO'' laughed, he sounded so joyful, like a kid who just got told that he could eat all the candy that he wanted. "Divine gifts do not come from a higher power¡­" AFO said as his body started morphing, yellow hair spurting in his bald head, and his burned face started morphing into a young man with yellow eyes. "Divine gifts come from our own mind." The body morphed into Kaminari and he even had a suit on, like the ones that All For One usually wore. He then pointed his hand at Shigaraki. "I just got this power¡­ but let me show you the difference between us¡­ Shigaraki -chan." ¡­. Chapter 108 - 107 Chapter 107 Title: Difference in Knowledge... ¡­. As he pointed his hand towards Shigaraki, he smirked. "Let''s see the difference in our knowledge." Wind was gathered in his hand and he created two mini storm tornadoes which each moved in the opposite direction of the other. This created something unnatural as a storm itself seemed to appear in Kaminari''s hand. *BOOOM!* In an instant, a real lightning bolt was shot towards Shigaraki, he couldn''t even dodge due to the speed and was hit head-on. But the attack didn''t seem too effective, only some burned skin which didn''t take long to heal. "Oy, what did you do to sensei?" Asked Shigaraki once more, his eyes now shadowed by his hair. Kaminari smirked at it. "Well, that should be pretty obvious." He was excited to fight currently because what he just used was a true lightning bolt. Something that held around 1 billion volts in it. ''I knew it! Right now I just used a wind manipulation Quirk to create a lightning bolt through my knowledge of physics and my new Quirks.'' He thought excitedly, once again, just like when he learned how to control the electric power outside of his body, he felt like the future had limitless power. "Everyone! Buzz off, you are no match for the man in front of us right now. Go and fight some heroes. Have three High-End Nomu stay behind as cover." Said Shigaraki as he charged forward. Three of the ten Nomu also stayed with him, but they didn''t interfere in the battle. The Nomu, though strong, every one of them would be countered by Kaminari''s extreme speed. ''Others Heroes would hesitate to kill even when fighting against Nomus. But Kaminari is different, he killed Twice and Dabi without a second thought.'' Concluded Shigaraki, he knew that in this fight only one of them would walk alive today. "I will be the one to win. I am willing to admit to you Kaminari Denki, you are a terrifying creature. But even you won''t be able to use your newfound Quirks better than me." "You sure about that?" Asked Kaminari as the wind started picking up around him. *CRUNCH!* Suddenly Shigaraki''s body twisted, the center of the twist being in his stomach as if a black hole had appeared in it. *cough!* He spits out a huge glob of blood, his organs immediately being filled with air and burst in an instant. This raptured his organs, causing disastrous internal damage, way more than any normal attack from the outside could have caused. "This is the same with both of you. All For One also never really learned his new Quirks, he never trained them. To him, they were just tools that he could use and combine for stronger attack power." Explained Kaminari as his arms bulked up and rotated. Kaminari combined the quirks all in his arms and they turned dark with red veins in them. *Fwish!* In an instant he disappeared from Shigaraki''s view and appeared behind the man, ready to bash his head in. But suddenly an array of knives aimed at Kaminari''s vital points were thrown at him. He can easily handle them, but he decided to dodge just in case they had some unknown dangerous aspects to them. Kaminari knew how the weak fought, and he didn''t want to fall prey to their attacks. Losing his life now because of some unfounded arrogance would be stupid in his opinion. ''Unlike All For One and Shigaraki, I will never make their mistakes.'' He concluded as he looked towards the one who threw the knife projectiles and saw someone he was very familiar with. "Oh~ Toga -chan, how nice of you to come here. Did you miss me? Wanna see another of your friends die now?" Shigaraki immediately noticed the tone Kaminari was using to irrigate Toga who was angry, frustrated, and generally is not in a good mood. He knew just how much the girl hated the lightning hero. She had broken her wrists to escape the handcuffs, just so she could kill Kaminari by herself. But the AFO successor also knew just how cruel Kaminari could be so he immediately rushed towards Toga, but the Hero also had done the same. Knowing that he couldn''t match his opponent in speed, Shigaraki had activated one of the best Quirks in his possession the Quirk of a previous Hero who was a speed type, which now combined with Shigaraki''s body had evolved into a whole other level of speed Quirk. This was Shigaraki''s measure on how to fight Kaminari head-on. In that instant he sped up, the world froze around him. It seemed as if time itself had stopped. Though Kaminari too saw this and for the first time in his new life, someone could keep up with his maximum speed and run by his side. "Quite the nice quirk you have there," complimented Kaminari, not minding that there was a quirk that could keep with his speed. Why wasn''t he bothered? It was because he already saw the quirk as his own. Punches, kicks, jabs, elbow hits, and many more moves were exchanged between the two of them. Though Kaminari had a slight advantage, Shigaraki was still able to keep up with his counterpart, mostly due to the regeneration. Though the latter didn''t want to just fight his enemy, he had to save Toga from being killed. Shigaraki grimaced at this, usually, the heroes are the ones fighting in a disadvantageous situation where they don''t even try to go for the kill. But Kaminari was different, he went for nothing else but a kill hit. There were no remorse, nor any mercy, only cold and logical killing hits. If he was like any other Hero, then Shigaraki would be right to assume that with new powers Kaminari wouldn''t be able to defeat him, but sadly, he knew more about the villain than he knew about himself. Every time Shigaraki tried to touch the ground with his hands, Kaminari would stop him and then shoot some at Toga who seemed to be frozen in time from their perspective. But AFO''s successor shoots some lightning from his fingertips, stopping the lethal bone bullets and then shooting a beam-like energy out of his mouth and straight at his opponent. Sadly for him though, Kaminari had already foreseen this and gone through the movements to dodge even before the attack came. Using a type of size manipulation Quirk, he made himself small like a kid, and due to that he also elongated his legs, making them taller. He looked like some kind of deformed person, but his speed increased, however slightly, it was enough to overtake Shigaraki and give him a chance for a true critical hit on Toga. But as his claws were about to dig into Toga''s flesh, Shigaraki saw this and unconsciously activated and quirks which helped him for one split second surpass Kaminari''s speed. Appearing before the teen himself and kicking him in the stomach. *Baam!* Kaminari''s body flew away, but he still held a smile on his face. Immediately Shigaraki turned around in shock and saw that Toga had a spike through her head. He turned back towards his opponent, but Kaminari had already disappeared from his senses, he had just used the same technique as Toga to erase his presence. A karate chop lands on Shigaraki''s unexpecting neck. *Crack!* Breaking the fragile bone in an instant and having the villain''s body fly off like a rag doll, hitting the ground multiple times before it stopped. Suddenly Toga''s dead body dissipates and shows that she was alive all along, Kaminari didn''t have a chance to kill Toga previously, but he did now. Easily his hand cut through the air like a sword and Toga''s head flew off her neck before she even knew what was going on. Kaminari had used a Quirk, but instead of crudely using it to control his opponent, he used it to manipulate his opponent''s perception and fear, causing Shigaraki''s mind to create the illusion itself. He wasn''t forcing anything, his opponent''s mind did all of the work. Mind Manipulation Quirks can be used in many ways when they are in his possession. Shigaraki saw the scene of Toga''s death and an enraged roar came out of his throat, his look filled with absolute hate while gazing at his merciless opponent. He felt his heart shatter and a heavy feeling settle over it. He crouched down in emotional pain as his neck healed. The villain''s hands were both touching the ground now. "You took everything that I love from me, the people I considered comrades. So I will do the same to you." Below his hand the earth itself starts cracking and turns gray as if it was dying. This signified that Shigaraki had started to use his and was planning to destroy the whole U.A academy and the city beyond it together with everyone who lived there. "DIE YOU BASTARD!!" Yelled out Shigaraki. ¡­. A/N: The way they both use their Quirks is totally different, All For One and similarly Shigaraki brute force their way throygh Quirk usage. But Kaminari comes up with ideas that create a definitive advantage in his favor. Kaminari can''t allow a battle of pure power struggle to occur because he would lose to Shigaraki''s superior physical abilities and natural healing. All For One was strong, but his body wasn''t exactly the best and it was old on top of weakned by his life extension Quirk which allowed him to live over 100+ years. Anyway, this battle has a lot of unstable factors, especially since Kaminari did literally just get the new Quirks, though due to his general good Quirk knowledge he is using them pretty good... P.S: is actually a canon Quirk that All For One stole, it literally makes one so fast that it seemed almost like time had come to a halt. Chapter 109 - 108 A/N: Chapters in advance in Patre¨°n Checkout My P.A.T.R.E.O.N Pa treon.com/HolyJoker DISCORD: discord.gg/M9hghrm .... Chapter 108 Title: Hi There... ¡­. -Kaminari POV- The ground started withering away, but I stood my ground and crouched down. Immediately I can sense the boundless iron sand all around me, manipulation of a huge part of it would usually leave me drained like the time when I did with Momo''s father. Back then I asked for a taxi to go back to the dorms because I truly had very little energy left. But since I got All For One, everything has changed. *BOOOOM!!* A huge bungled of dark iron sand came from the ground, it immediately lifted Shigaraki and a huge part of the ground around him. The man''s decaying Quirk was powerful and could destroy cities, but sand-like separated things like water or iron sand can easily slow the spread of his decay quirk and even stop it. Fwish! Suddenly Shigaraki threw some rocks at breakneck speed and I dodged them by stepping to the side. But once I sensed that they didn''t touch the ground, I turned backward and used my hand to block them as they were about to hit my c.h.e.s.t. Instantly my hand started decaying. So I touched my shoulder with my other hand and used Overhaul on the whole arm disassembling it in a burst of blood. That was annoying, and even as my arm regenerated and another one took its place. I couldn''t help but wince a little in annoyance, with this regenerated hand now I couldn''t use Overhaul any longer. Because I didn''t actually have the Quirk in me, just the quirk factor in those original hands made it possible to use. I am stealing the whole quirk of Shisaki after this fight. "Heh, how does your arm decaying your arm feel like?" Asked Shigaraki with a smile on his face, his dry lips made him look even uglier than usual. "How does everyone in your team and pretty Toga -chan dying in front of you feel like?" I retorted back, clearly, that affected the man as he stopped smiling. Well, an angry opponent is an easy one to deal with. So with that in mind, I decided to edge him on even more. "Heh, don''t try and mock me again you loser who couldn''t even protect his loved ones even as they died in front of him. You are nothing but a cowardly and useless young man¡­ just like your father said¡­" That last part seemed to push him past his breaking point and like a wild beast he jumped off the iron sand platform and charged at me. Fwish! Instantly I sneakily made a wind blade around me, due to it being invisible, Shigaraki who wasn''t of his sane mind charged right through and one of his arms flew in the air. *grrrrr* He growled at me and didn''t stop as his hand regenerated back and this time it also enlarged into a huge fist with crews running through it. {Big Bang Fist} {Screw-like Bones} {Air Cannon} Those were the three Quirks that he had combined and with his quirk he was able to speed himself enough to hit me in the stomach. *BOOOOM!!* I could feel the insides of my torso crunch together and my bones break as I crashed through multiple concrete boulder-like objects. ¡­. -General POV- *huff* *huff* Shigaraki breathed heavily as his arm returned to normal. His eyes never left the cloud of sand which covered the place Kaminari had crashed through. The villain''s eyes widened as he saw Kaminari casually walk out of it. "Is that all?" He asked while looking at Shigaraki with a disappointed look. "I guess I overestimated you." The villain was confused for a second, but that didn''t last long as all of the veins in his body burst at the same time. His heart also exploded and the brain suffered damage too, causing Shigaraki to fall to his knees and plummet face-first into the ground. Kaminari dusts off his clothes and sighs in disappointment. Shigaraki had combined four quirks and he had wanted to see just how strong the villain was during anger. But in the end, Kaminari ended up disappointed, amongst the quirks that Shigaraki used was , but he just used to to create a blast. At the same time as he got hit, Kaminari had used to shoot very minuscule and unnoticeable oxygen in Shigaraki''s vain and waited till it traveled all over the villain''s organs before exploding it. The difference in usage was like night and day. In an instant, Kaminari appeared above Shigaraki and extended his hand towards the villain''s face. "I will be taking the real All For One." The one Kaminari had was just a copy that AFO had in himself while the original was in Shigaraki. But before he could touch the villain''s head, Shigaraki''s body suddenly moved and grabbed for Kaminari''s head, planning to instantly decay and kill him. This was his plan all along. *Fwish!* But out of nowhere, Shigaraki''s hands are cut at his elbows and plop on the ground. was once again used by Kaminari, but now it was turned into an invisible sharp blade. "Predictable," concluded Kaminari, "You are like a child, using all of your quirks in such a useless and predictable way. Any average person would be able to use them better than you. Simply put, you and your teacher had gotten drunk on a god-like power¡­ you forgot that both of you were human all along." Kaminari touched Shigaraki''s head and forcefully extracted the villain''s Quirks, both the original and . ''Now let the games begin.'' He smirked while looking up at the sky. Away he saw three Nomu looking at him and he smirked at them. One of them had a bull head and immediately bowed toward Kaminari as he sent the creature a signal with his ... his smirk widened even more at that. The other Nomu, one who had overly muscular legs and the last one who seemed to have bat-like wings looked at Kaminari and bowed immediately after. "Good¡­ very good¡­" ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. A High-End Nomu with a womanly figure and hair that moved erratically was targeting Izuku and only him, Bakugo was helping him by blasting the woman away as many times as he could, but the woman Nomu would immediately continue her assault after being blown away. They were both getting tired while Nomu seemed to have endless stamina, so the more the battle went on, the more of a disadvantage they were getting into. Six other High-End Nomu were also fighting against the rest of Class 1-A and 1-B students with the teachers joining the fray. Nezu, the rat-like headmaster, looked at the students while he gave orders to the soldiers. Using his intelligence to help coordinate attacks against the Nomu where the students would need them. The attacks were with perfect precision, hitting tendons as the Nomu were to jump, their elbow as they were about to punch, and other such shots, weakening and making most of Nomu''s attacks ineffective. Though the creatures still healed the next instant, it still bought anyone in danger enough time to dodge. "As long as we hold on, soon Pro Heroes will flood this place and it will be our win!" Declared the headmaster, even someone like him couldn''t keep his eyes from going towards where the villains had landed, both AFO and Shigaraki hadn''t come here yet and all cameras or satellite views were cut off. As if an invisible barrier was stopping them. This was a very worrying situation for the headmaster, but also a good thing since if those two villains were here then everyone would be dead by now. ''I can only hope that young Kaminari and Kirishima are alive.'' "A nice view isn''t it?" Asked a voice from right next to the headmaster. ''What?! No one was sitting there?!!'' The headmaster looked shockingly to the side and saw a man wearing a purple suit, yellow undershirt, the man had green slicked back hair and clown makeup all over his face with scars running through his cheeks in the form of a smile. "Hello there, I am Joker, nice to meet ya." The man introduced himself in a casual tone while leaning back on the helicopter chair. ¡­. P.S: Kaminari trash talks his enemies during battle to make them get angry and make sloppy mistakes that could be taken advantage of. Chapter 110 - 109 Chapter 109 Title: The Joker¡­ ¡­. Nezu immediately became wary of the dangerous clown who had just appeared next to him. Joker pulled out a pair of binoculars and looked down at the students fighting. "Nice! You go explosion boy! Oy, don''t just let that boy hit you like that, you stupid Nomu, fight back!" The man wasn''t right in the head as he crazily rambled on encouraging both of the sides, even though due to the high altitude none of them would be able to hear him. Once one of the Nomu got restricted by the combination of Aizawa and Cementos, Joker seemed annoyed by it. "Damn it, that was disappointing. Just like that potato head and decay brat." Nezu''s body shuddered once he heard those words, the descriptions fitting perfectly for two of the villains he knew. But the rat-like creature kept his cool even during such a situation. "So why are you here sir villain?" Asked the principal, outwardly he seemed completely calm and his fur made it especially challenging to read what he was thinking. But Joker didn''t seem to mind it much. "Well, in the beginning, I was here to see if I could somehow get the All For One Quirk by jumping him when he had his guard down. My Quirk is called and allows me to steal seven quirks. Bahaha, what better Quirk to get than All For One?" Nezu observes the man quietly and judging by how happy the man seemed, the principal deduced that Joker had succeeded. Which he didn''t know if it was good or bad, it could be good because All For One was no more and Joker didn''t seem like the type who wanted to control the world. But it could also be bad because now All For One is in the hands of someone who could probably use it better and the man''s body seemed to be in good shape. Of course, Nezu also took into account that this might all be an elaborate lie, but he doesn''t like to delude himself and allow an opening just because he wouldn''t like to think of the worst possible outcome. "Are the students alive?" Asked the principal one last question to the man. Joker smiled at this, his smile almost seeming to split his face in two due to how wide it was. "You talking about the red hair and yellow hair right? Yep, they are okay¡­ mostly okay¡­ I did heal the yellow-haired one too since he was about to die." "Oh, I am thankful about that," Nezu responded, an instinctual squeak escaped him as he noticed that something was wrong. He would never usually let his animal instincts take over. Joker smiled. " is a quirk that puts the people around me at ease without them even noticing. Quite nice isn''t it? A quirk made for a hero." Suddenly Joker''s body disappeared in a puff of smoke, leaving just as he came¡­ as if he never was here, to begin with. Nezy fekt a gaving put form in his stomach due to the new unaccountable alternative. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ An hour later, the whole incident was over as Pro Heroes arrived and with overwhelming numbers put down the High-End Nomu, which was a huge part due to Aizawa disabling the Nomu''s Quirks, and once that happened, it was easy to take them out. Yes, the heroes killed all of the High-End Nomus, because the creatures were impossible to subdue and it would lead to someone''s death if they went soft against them. Even Endeavor would have problems with the creatures if he was alone. So the decision was made for the creatures to get a field termination. After that whole ordeal, a rushed press conference was given before every Hero in Japan had to keep a lookout for the new villain called Joker. A man mysterious as if he didn''t exist to even begin with, such a dangerous man with a mysterious background and even scarier power. But to the intelligence agencies, even the lack of information on the Joker was information in the end that would hopefully help. Kaminari was healed by the villain but the rising star Hero had fallen into a coma. His friend Kirishima had been heavily injured but still well enough to move around by the next day, the rest of class 1-A was also well off. Ochako was also found in a closet and except for the huge amount of blood loss, she was relatively well. The world held their breath at the appearance of this new supervillain Joker, but the man seemed as erratic as his name implied. One day he would be seen robbing a high-profile bank and the next he would be strolling around the streets without a care in the world. Sometimes the eccentric man would even help the random old lady cross the road every now and then. But the day after that he went to murder a couple of normal people out of nowhere. The villain didn''t seem to even retaliate at all even when he knew who was behind the attacks. It was as if he was waiting for something. .... At the same time, Kaminari was still in a coma, and he didn''t seem to move a muscle. The doctors were getting worried at this a little since the brain scans showed some irregular activity as of lately. Momo, Mina, and some other close friends of Kaminari visited him every day, while others did so once a week. Everyone was busy with their Hero duties after all. Mirko also came to visit him. It was midday when no one was here. She was in her hero costume having just finished her patrol and left the rest to her sidekicks. The Heroine looked at her ''student'', if she could even call him that since she hadn''t taught him anything special. He always seemed to know what to do. Kaminari was in his bed with feeding and breathing tubes all over his body just in case. The medical care was top notch since Kaminari was an integral part of keeping the casualties zero during the attack. But Mirko was miffed by his sleeping and peaceful face. "You know, ever since I first met you¡­ I never really liked you. Then you come in acting as you knew better than me and¡­ I hate to admit it, but you did. I even created my hero agency just because of you, for some strange reason I wanted to please you and make you proud. Only now do I realize that I was being manipulated, for my own good of course, but still you did what you did. I want to get angry at you again and not forgive you¡­ but seeing you in a powerless position like this makes me even angrier. Now I could finally punch you in the face when I never could before." Mirko looked at him to see if the young man had any reaction, but he didn''t seem to have any. *sigh* "That was such a stupid thing to say," she m.o.a.n.e.d in frustration, "I said it without thinking, it would be embarrassing if you had heard me." She then turned around and started walking away. As she reached the door¡­ "Well, you are well as always, miss stripper." Jokingly said a voice that Mirko was very familiar with. She turned around and saw Kaminari smiling at her as he sat up and looked her up and down, Mirko was shocked for words, but he didn''t seem to mind. "Nice body teach, even as you are getting up in your age too." She wanted to be happy at his waking, but his irritating words always put a damper on her mood. "You damn brat¡­ can''t you learn how to talk to a lady?" "There was a lady here?" Kaminari looked around. "Where is she?" Mirko took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down to not punch him back into a coma. That was when the turned off TV at the corner of Kaminari''s room turned on. Chapter 111 - 110 (The End) Chapter 110 Title: The END... ¡­. As the TV turned on, a very familiar face popped on. It was the Joker, and unlike his usual antics, he seemed a little happier than usual. "Hello there people of the world. Nice to meet you, if you do or don''t know me, then it doesn''t matter, what matters is my ambition." He then turned the camera around and there was a woman tied to a chair, she was struggling to get out but couldn''t. His smile seemed to widen even further at the sight of the struggling1 woman. "Anyway, remember the U.A Attack recently, yeah I know, big deal and all that. But the villains in there were all taken down and no student casualty was found. Well, I too was there and met a special young man¡­ a VERY special young man!!" His eyes showed a madness never seen before as he talked about this young man so enthusiastically. "Anyway, now that he has woken up from his beauty sleep, I want to play a little hide and seek with him. Every day I will kidnap one person, for each day that he doesn''t find them, that one person will be killed. Pretty good deal right? P.S: I don''t care about other heroes, they are fakes and should die in a ditch. So come to me Flash, fight me with all you got." And so the TV turned off, this scene was displayed all over Japan and immediately after that the news sources. Mirko turned around to look for her student, but he wasn''t in his hospital bed. Having already taken off to go and rescue the woman. ¡­. ''Like always, the world is stuck in time and colorless.'' Though Kaminari as he ran at top speeds through some remote areas of Tokyo, slowly his form changed, his hair became green and slicked backward, his face became white like paint, and his lips red as if they were tainted with blood. The clothes turned into his purple suit too¡­ this was The Clown of Chaos¡­ the Joker¡­ Kaminari was the Joker too, this was the decision that had come to. All along he had been choosing the hero side because he knew it was the winning side. But now he could see clearly, there was no reason to not choose both. The Villain Joker and the Hero Flash will be bound as eternal enemies, always fighting against each other, every great hero needs their great villain. If someone wanted to do bad to Kaminari and kill him, then they would have to go and get help or team up with Joker. If someone wanted to help take down the villain Joker, then you needed Kaminari''s help as he will be the one who fought against him the most. A paradox of safety, that was what he was aiming at, and after all this time, Kaminari came to the true conclusion in his life. No one else mattered, after all, he could see the truth now. By using his and quirks, he would steal quirks and keep copies of the same Quirk. He had been in a ''coma'' for so long because he needed quirks like Overhaul, Eraser, Body Time Reversal (Eri''s Quirk), Future Sight (Nighteye''s Quirk), Premination (Mirio''s Quirk), and many more Quirks. He got rid of things like Air Bullet and such, since keeping them would only burden his body needlessly, they don''t offer any strength that he didn''t have already. Kaminari was of course in a ''coma'' during this so no one would suspect him. No one knew what happened or that it even happened at all. The perfect crime had been committed, finally, he felt the safety that he liked. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Years passed on, Kaminari and those of his generation completed U.A, and Joker''s presence became something of a terrifying existence as he was as unpredictable as always. The only thing that he seemed to care about was killing The Number One Hero, Thunder Flash, also known as Kaminari Denki, the young man would always have a whole investigation case every day to try and save the person that Joker would kidnap. But even with all of this, the man would be able to get married, have children, and everything a normal person would be able to do. Even though he was never able to rest any day, people pitied him, especially in cases like when Joker gathered an army of Villains to have them attack the man''s wedding to Momo Yaoyorozu a fellow Hero, who at one time was able to become number 6 Hero before retiring at an early age to take care of her family, everyone knew that Joker had exposed the identity of each of Kaminari''s family member, putting them at risk. ¡­. Kaminari looked at his young child who just was about to enter U.A, unlike his younger years Kaminari''s body was different. He was now built like a tank that was shown by his body-tight hero suit, it was yellow-red with a black lightning symbol in his c.h.e.s.t part. He had changed it many times and will continue to do so, but no one seemed to mistake him for another hero. His son was taller than when he was at his age and his body was better built, he had his father''s iconic hair but his mother''s eyes, and Kaminari could easily admit that his son was better looking than he was at that age. But due to the countless Quirks that he had had, some were cosmetically improving Quirks. ''A person decides their initial opinion of someone in 10 seconds, a good smile and looks will help one immensely. The least I can do to my kids is give them this since I am too selfish to give them any of my power.'' Contemplated Kaminari, while his children had alternatives to his Quirk, he never taught them how to use it to their potential. His son seemed a little nervous at this, which looked awkward since the young man seemed older than he looked. So Kaminari patted his head. "Don''t worry Joichiro, I can assure you that you are way above your peers." "N -No, it''s not that father, it''s just that I am afraid I won''t be able to live up to their expectations," gulped Joichiro, having grown up with the Number 1 Hero wasn''t easy for him. Everyone always expected him to be his father''s second coming, but he wasn''t at all like his father. He was shy, easily fl.u.s.tered, and wasn''t good under stressful situations. Something that everyone said that his father excelled at¡­ Kaminari wasn''t even a bad father as he always seemed to find time to cook for his children in the morning and be at their big events even when he was busy with the whole Joker thing. "Don''t worry about that son, just be yourself, you don''t have to become like me. Honestly, it would make me feel better if you didn''t even become a Hero. But I respect your wishes Joichiro," chimed Kaminari, smiling at his son. But it didn''t last long as an army of reporters were charging at him, but a helicopter suddenly came out of nowhere. Joichiro looked and saw his mother was piloting it. "Oh! Is that God Flash?!!" Called out by a parent from the crowd, Kaminari used to have many hero names, but everyone knew who he was talking about. "That is his wife, Creation Hero!!" Joichiro took this chance to slip on the crowd entering U.A when he accidentally bumped into a small figure. He looked down and saw a yellow-haired girl, the kind of yellow that reminded him of his father, once he looked at her eyes he saw that her pupils were yellow with the white of the eye being dark. She was quite well developed and Joichiro couldn''t help the blush that came to his face once he helped her up. "Sorry about that." He apologized, "You are so small that I didn''t see you." The girl smiled at his apology but frowned at the latter part. "I am not even short. You are just too tall." "I -I didn''t mean it that way!!" He stuttered in nervousness and clasped her hands. The girl wasn''t amused by this at all. "Screw off rude bastard." Joichiro sighed at this, once more he had said the wrong thing. His social ability was not very good. If he went by game terms, if his father had a Maxed out Charisma stat of 100, then he would be a 1¡­ at best¡­ Thankfully he had his good looks to thank that his social inability hadn''t gotten him in trouble. ¡­ When he went to his Class 1-A, he saw many unfamiliar faces. But some were familiar too, like a green-haired girl with freckles, she was Mikasa Midoriya, the daughter of Number 2 Hero, Deku. They used to be childhood friends, but last she had heard her father had moved to another city so they hadn''t seen each other for a long time. He also noticed that the yellow-haired pretty girl which he bumped on before was here too. "Hello brats, introduce yourselves, names, quirks, hopes, and dreams for the future." Mirko wasn''t polite to the children in front of her. She looked at Joichiro for some reason and got a haughty look on her face. "You, go first." Immediately everyone''s attention was on him, and that caused Joichiro even more embarrassment. "Y -Yea," he wasn''t confident in his public speaking abilities at all. "My name is Joichiro Kaminari," once everyone heard that last name, everyone took a sharp breath. "My quirk is Iron Sand Manipulation. I hope to make a good hero and my dream for the future is to become a Hero my father can be proud of." Mirko looked at this with an exciting look at first but soon understood that Joichiro was nothing like his father. ''Tch, this is not at all like Kaminari, I expected everyone to be at his palm by now¡­.I guess he didn''t take after his father. Always thought that crazy perfectionist would also try and have his kids grow to become like him.'' Unlike her expectations, Kaminari never wanted his kids to grow to become like him. The main reason was that he knew just how hard it was to be him, and he wouldn''t wish his 1st childhood on his children. Mirko next looked around and spotted the young yellow-haired girl. Something about her put the semi-retired hero on edge. "You are next." "My name is Rin Ashido, my Quirk is Acidic Electrification, it allows me to create a corrosive acid that conducts electricity from my body. My hope for the future is for my mother to tell me who my bastard of a father is and I only wanted to become a Hero because she told me she would tell me if I was able to become one. I don''t care about any of this." Then she sat down while the rest of the class looked at her shockingly. Mirko barely contained her smile once she heard that. ''Kaminari¡­ you sly bastard, this girl sure has your bluntness. So that was why I felt on edge once I looked at her. Bahahaha, also Ashido? Isn''t that the last name of that Pinky hero? Didn''t she use to be in the same class as him?'' She felt a strange sense of excitement rise in her, she couldn''t wait for once the family drama unfolded. Joichiro looked at the cute girl and blushed. ''Her name is Rin Ashido¡­ she is pretty. Also, her quirk is an electrification kind of quirk, like father''s¡­'' ¡­. Kaminari was in his huge mansion and had a smile on his face as he laid down on his pool, looking up at the sun. *yawn* "I wonder how my kids are doing at school." "Would you like for me to check on them?" Asked one of the maids, a jumpy and flushed look on her face. "Sakura, stop trying to jump my husband." Momo''s voice came as she walked to the pool, she had her black hair let down and her face had m.a.t.u.r.ed, becoming prettier while her body seemed to be stuck in time, and even after three children, she seemed like a high school girl. "S -Sorry miss!" The maid stammered before running off to do something else. Momo looked at Kaminari looking at the situation with an amused look on his face causing his wife to frown. "Kaminari, one of these days I am gonna start thinking that you might start cheating on me." "Hahaha," he laughed joyfully, "C''mon now, you know me better than that. I mostly keep them around for the drama." She sighed at her husband''s behavior. ''Plus I have plowed that maid before, I just have to be careful now, I wouldn''t want the same thing to happen as it did with Mina.'' Pondered Kaminari, who now had a child with Mina just from one day he felt confident in his pull-out game. ''Thankfully there are many quirks who can stop something like that repeating itself.'' ¡­ -Kaminari POV- Looking at the forest around I can''t help but smirk as I get the input from my , what a useful Quirk. Twice''s quirk was something all right, even if it was from a clone created from its DNA. Thankfully in combination with some other Quirks, I made sure that there won''t be an uprising. Plus I can live multiple lives at the same time. Though I wanted many things, I don''t like sacrificing things like family just because of it. I had sacrificed enough in my 1st life, this way I can be happy. Already this world had gotten boring, there was no challenge. Even if I didn''t have access to my countless quirks, there hadn''t been a threat to me. Anyway, finally, I have enough power to break through this world''s barrier. I just needed to create a paradox like a time reversing quirk and time speeding Quirk. I already had Eri''s Quirk for a long time now, it reverses my body''s time and a certain hero in America could speed up his body''s speed so this was easy to get. I love having access to government files all over the world, whatever Quirk I want, I can just go and have it.